《The Last Step》


 The Cursed Fate

    I have no name. No one to speak to. No place to call home. I exist, but it feels like I''ve never truly lived¡ªa life that was never mine to begin with. I wonder sometimes if I was born for this emptiness, for this pain that never disappears.


    The lasting empty memories of a family, even the love of my parents, were nothing but a lie. I never asked to be born this way. I didn¡¯t choose this life, this pain, this loneliness. But they don¡¯t care. All they see is a curse, something to destroy.


    I can tell this is just another one of those endless nights. The wind feels like a stranger brushing past me, my existence nothing but a mere lie. Was it senseless of me to look for a place to call home? A place where I¡¯m not an outcast? Where I can be seen, not just forgotten?


    Some nights, I catch myself wishing. Wishing for someone to see me as more than a curse. I press my palms together, fingers trembling slightly, as if the act of holding myself together is the only thing stopping me from falling apart.


    My breath hitches, but the silence that follows feels heavier than any words. Even my wishes, as desperate and raw as they are, seem to slip through my fingers like they were never meant to be real.


    Living is supposed to be a gift. The world is filled with beautiful endless skies, colorful flowers, rivers sparkling in the light. I¡¯ve never really noticed before, but now, it feels different. Somehow, a small smile tugs at my lips as I imagine it, though I don¡¯t know why. Sometimes, as I stare at the night sky, I wonder what life as a normal person would be like. Even in the darkest of nights, the stars still shine. Maybe there¡¯s a lesson in that, even if I can¡¯t feel it right now.


    I sit alone in the dark, my fingers reaching up towards the stars as if I could touch them. Maybe this sorrow, this endless regret, isn¡¯t real. Maybe I¡¯ve just been too trapped in my own pain to see the truth. Maybe there¡¯s a way out, a way to escape this life. But even as that thought takes shape in my mind, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that it¡¯s just a fragile illusion¡ªsomething too far for me to ever reach.


    I can¡¯t keep lying to myself. Deep down, I know that for me, life is nothing but an endless, cruel punishment. Sometimes, I wonder if they¡¯re right. If I really am a monster, like they say. I wonder if the stars would look down and see me, too. Or am I too small, too insignificant for even the heavens to notice?


    Sitting on the cold grass, I bring my hand up and stare at my palms¡ªworn, marked with scars. Why? I ask myself. The question echoes in the silence, as it always does. I¡¯ve asked it so many times, yet there¡¯s never an answer. Why is this my life? Why was I born to endure this endless torment, alone and abandoned? My fingers tremble as I trace the faint remnants of a past that feels like it belongs to someone else.


    I never did anything to them. I never wanted to hurt anyone. Never wished anyone harm. Still, they see me. They always see me. Every single one of them¡ªevery single one¡ªhates me. And I don¡¯t even know why. What did I ever do to them?


    The thought presses down on me like a weight I can¡¯t shake off. My fingers dig into the dirt beneath me, gripping it like it¡¯s the only thing keeping me grounded. The hatred¡ªthey feel it, don¡¯t they? It¡¯s always there, right behind me. If I stop, it¡¯ll catch me. It always does.


    Their eyes¡ªso dark, so sharp. I close mine for a moment, trying to block them out. But they¡¯re still there, still cutting through me. Every glance, like a blade, stripping away what little hope I can barely hold onto.


    I curl tighter, arms wrapped around my knees, wishing I could disappear.


    The cold wind brushes against my skin, whispering like the voices in my head, and the darkness around me feels alive, pressing closer. Just like the hatred that never leaves me.


    Maybe I deserve it. Maybe this is all I¡¯m meant for¡ªjust to carry the weight of their disgust, forever. It settles deep in my chest, cold and heavy, like a stone I can never throw away.


    I want to scream at them. Shout until my throat burns and they have no choice but to listen for once. I¡¯ve begged them, over and over, pleaded with them¡ªtold them countless times I didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone. I never did.


    But it¡¯s like they¡¯re deaf. No matter how much I beg, no matter how raw my voice gets, they never hear me. It doesn¡¯t matter. I see it in their eyes. I¡¯ve always seen it. The judgement. The certainty that I¡¯m guilty. That I¡¯m something to be wiped out, erased from existence.


    I¡¯ve wanted to fight back. I always have. Every part of me screamed to make them see, to make them understand. But how do you fight a world that¡¯s already made up its mind? How do you stand against something that¡¯s already decided you¡¯re their enemy?


    I press my palms into my face, willing the tears back. No one¡¯s coming to save me. No one ever will.


    Each day, it¡¯s a battle just to survive. A battle against their stares, their harsh words, the fear and disgust in their eyes. It¡¯s like I''m always on the edge of a cliff, waiting for them to shove me over. They call me names. Talk behind my back. Sometimes, if I¡¯m unlucky enough to be close enough, they¡¯ll shout it straight at me.


    "Monster." They say it like it¡¯s my name, like it¡¯s all I am. They tell me I¡¯m a curse, that I bring nothing but misfortune, that I¡¯m¡­ the Queen of Curses.


    And every time they say it, every time those words slice through the air, it feels like something inside me dies. Like a part of me is being erased. It used to just hurt, but now, it¡¯s more like the life is being drained out of me, slowly, piece by piece.


    I glance down at myself, tugging at the short sleeves of my old white dress. The fabric¡¯s faded, its once-pure color long gone, and the edges are frayed from constant wear. The sleeves, once long enough, now barely reach my hands, a sign of how much I''ve grown over the years. The fabric is stretched thin, and in places, it¡¯s torn from the countless attacks, the rips and cuts a constant reminder of their hatred. They¡¯ve tried to hunt me down, to finally remove my existence, and it shows in the state of my clothes¡ªrough, worn, and jagged.


    The hem of my skirt brushes the ground, its fabric just as aged, still clinging to its form despite the years of use. I can¡¯t remember where or how I got this dress, but I feel like someone precious to me once gave it to me, and I can still sense that faint warmth in the memory. Yet, no matter how much I try to remember it, the dress, like me, has only gotten more tattered with time.


    I tug at the sleeves once more, but they barely cover my arms anymore. They¡¯re too short, the fabric pulling tight as if it¡¯s trying to hold onto me, but it never quite manages. The thinness of the cloth does nothing to protect me from the cold, especially now that winter¡¯s here. The wind bites at my exposed skin, making me shiver as I try to pull the fabric tighter, though it¡¯s no use. It¡¯s just another reminder of how little I have left.


    And the worst part? The thing I hate the most about myself? I can¡¯t escape my reflection.


    My red eyes. They¡¯re a curse in themselves, burning with a color that makes people look at me like I¡¯m dangerous. Like I¡¯m evil. It doesn¡¯t matter that I don¡¯t want this, that I didn¡¯t ask for it. They see the red, and that¡¯s all they need to decide who I am. The one thing that¡¯s always been mine, that I can¡¯t change, is the one thing that seals my fate.


    I hate them. I hate those eyes. But I hate myself even more for not being able to escape them.


    And then¡­ silence. Silence and emptiness, where I thought there¡¯d be anger. The anger I should feel for them, for what they¡¯ve done to me, but it¡¯s not there. Only this heavy weight that drags me down. I don¡¯t even have the strength to hate them back. I don¡¯t want to fight anymore. What¡¯s the point? There¡¯s no victory in it, not for me. All I want is to escape¡­ to leave behind this life that was never mine to live. Just a cruel existence I was forced to endure.


    I pull my legs closer to my chest, wrapping my arms around them as the cold air cuts through me. The emptiness in my heart spreads, and I can feel the weight of it pressing against my chest, suffocating me.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Sometimes, when the nights grow long and I¡¯m alone, I wonder if it¡¯s even worth it. This life. This fight. I wonder if they¡¯re right¡ªthat maybe I am cursed. Maybe¡­ I am a monster. Why else would they look at me like that? Why else would they scream at me, telling me to die, shouting for me to leave, to disappear? ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a curse! A plague!¡± they yell. ¡°Go die, monster! You don''t belong here!¡± The words echo in my mind, a constant reminder of the hatred that¡¯s always there. Why does it feel like I¡¯ve been living this same nightmare, over and over again, from the moment I can remember?


    I try to push away the thought, but it comes back, like a shadow that follows me no matter where I run. Maybe if I¡¯m meant to be hated, meant to be hunted like this, it would be better if I just... stopped. Stopped running. Stopped fighting. Maybe if I just gave up, they could finally rest. And so, could I. Because I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m so tired of fighting a world that doesn¡¯t want me in it. Tired of pretending that this pain inside me isn¡¯t real.


    </article>


    I could hear them. Footsteps drawing closer with every passing moment. They were coming back. The sound of boots crunching against the dry leaves, the rustle of underbrush as they moved through the night. They were hunters. Highly skilled magic and sword wielders, hired to kill me. I could almost feel their eyes burning into my skin. Their hatred. Their disgust. Their desire to kill me.


    This isn''t the first time they''ve hunted me down. No, I''ve faced them before. I remember the searing blasts of fire magic and the sharp whip of lightning, each one aimed to scorch or strike me down. And then there were the swords¡ªblades flying through the air, hurled at me with deadly accuracy as I ran, barely able to dodge in time. Some wielded their swords with expert precision, others with wild abandon, but all of them moved with the same intent¡ªto hurt me, to kill me.


    But it¡¯s not just the chase. No, I¡¯ve faced worse. Unlike normal people who are disgusted just to look at me, these hunters find joy in it. They laugh as they hunt me, as they torture me. Their cruel amusement is the worst part¡ªthe way they relish in my suffering, in knowing they can break me.


    I¡¯ve spent countless nights hiding in the dark, a cold, lonely companion. The wind whispers around me, carrying with it the same emptiness that clings to my heart. The trees above sway, but their rustling is no comfort¡ªit only heightens the silence, makes it feel louder than any shout. It¡¯s a constant reminder that I have no place to belong. No place to be safe.


    I squeeze my eyes shut for a moment, pressing my palms against them, trying to block out the memories, the torments. But they keep coming back, uninvited and relentless, like shadows that refuse to fade. Faces, twisted with rage and fear. The crack of a whip. The heat of fire on my skin. I can''t forget them, not when they''re always there, lurking in the corners of my mind.


    Before all of this, the hunters caught me several times. They would drag me back, breaking my body and spirit, beating me until I could barely breathe. Sometimes they''d leave me alone in a cell, just to hear my cries echoing in the darkness, before dragging me out again to be tortured, to make me beg for mercy I would never receive. It was always the same¡ªmy body bruised, my will broken, as they enjoyed every second of my suffering.


    I could feel their joy in it, their laughter booming as they watched me bleed. They tortured me to the limits, making sure I was still alive, no matter how much it hurt me. They kept me in a constant state of fear and torment until they finally handed me over to the village to die. And that¡¯s when they tried to hang me.


    I still remember the rope. It burned into my neck, its rough fibers choking me with every breath as they tightened it. The village had succeeded in hanging me. The faces in the crowd were twisted, their eyes filled with cruel pleasure as they watched me struggle. Their laughter echoed in my ears, cold and mocking, each chuckle a knife twisting deeper inside me. When they finally pulled the floor away, I cried out in my mind, begging them to stop, but I knew no one would. The pressure on my neck was unbearable. I could feel it cracking, but all I heard was their laughter.


    I couldn¡¯t fight it anymore. My vision blurred, my strength leaving me, and I just... let go. I thought I was ready for it, ready to surrender to the darkness closing in. But instead of death, I woke up in the forest, my hands covered in deep, raw cuts¡ªproof of the struggle. The rope was gone, but I could still feel the tightening pressure on my neck, as if it were a shadow clinging to me. I was alone. Broken. But somehow still alive. The question I never wanted to ask, Why?


    Then there was the time they tried to burn me alive. The flames¡ªGod, the flames¡ªburned my skin, scorching it, filling my lungs with smoke. I could feel the heat, the way it tore at me, burning like it was trying to rip me apart, piece by piece. They thought fire would cleanse me, purify me, rid me of whatever curse they thought I carried. I remember the pain¡ªagonizing, suffocating. It was all I could feel. I gave in to it. I closed my eyes and accepted the fire, waiting for the end to come. But when I woke, I was near a river, my skin still marked by the burn¡¯s heat, but the flames were gone. The water washed over me, but no matter how much time passed, I could never wash away that fear. The fear that clung to me, that I would never be free of it. I¡¯d survived¡ªagain¡ªbut why?


    I draw my knees up to my chest, wrapping my arms tightly around them, trying to hold onto whatever small shred of comfort I can find. The weight of it all sinks deep into my bones, pulling me lower, making it harder to breathe. The night feels colder now, like the shadows are pressing in on me, suffocating me. I rest my forehead against my knees, the rough fabric of my clothes scratching against my skin, grounding me in this moment. But it doesn''t help. Not really.


    I wish I hadn¡¯t survived. I wish the darkness had swallowed me back then, or the fire, or the rope. Anything to end it. But no... I always survive. Always. No matter what, I¡¯m still here. Still breathing. Still trapped in this never-ending pain.


    I can''t escape it. The thought gnaws at me constantly, deep inside, like an unending hunger I can¡¯t satisfy. Every night I survive, I ask myself, why? Why am I still here? What did I do to deserve this cursed life? Why am I the one who has to suffer, over and over again, in a world that never wanted me to begin with?


    A quiet sigh slips from my lips, barely more than a whisper. I look up at the sky¡ªfilled with stars tonight, scattered across the dark canvas. For a moment, I try to see beauty in it, to feel something beyond the emptiness. But instead, it feels like a reflection of the void inside me, cold and distant.


    I wanted to live. I wanted to know what it¡¯s like to smile without it being a lie. To feel a happiness that isn¡¯t just a fleeting dream, something that burns bright and cruel, only to disappear before I can even touch it. But when I look up, I realize... there is no happiness out there, no light that can fill the darkness inside me. The stars are just like me¡ªdistant, cold, untouchable. And I¡¯m beginning to wonder if happiness ever really existed at all, or if it was just a cruel illusion, like everything else.


    But that¡¯s not my reality. Not now. Not ever.


    I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    The tears came again, flooding my face as I buried my hands in my hair, clutching at the strands like they could pull me out of this pain. But they couldn''t. Nothing could. For four years, I''ve been drowning in my own misery, each night desperately crying to myself in the darkness. A cry no one bothers to see or hear. My only wish to the world was for this nightmare to end.. I''ve pleaded for just one moment of peace, for the pain to stop, even for a second¡ªto feel something other than this crushing weight inside me.


    I wanted to feel... anything but this endless torment. But it never stops. It never goes away. And I don¡¯t know how much longer I can keep pretending that I¡¯m strong enough to survive it.


    Through the blur of my tears, everything felt distant¡ªthe sky, the trees, the rustling grass. It all felt so far away, as if I wasn¡¯t even part of this world. I knelt in the field, my hands trembling as they gripped the cold earth beneath me. The wind passed by, brushing against my skin, but it didn¡¯t soothe me. It never did.


    I wanted to stand. I tried, pushing myself up with shaky hands, but the moment I placed weight on my right leg, pain shot through me. The rock they had thrown earlier¡ªit had hit me square on my leg, the sharp impact leaving a bruise and a burn I couldn¡¯t ignore. My vision blurred with the pain, but I couldn¡¯t let myself fall. I couldn¡¯t give up. I¡¯d never give up. Not yet.


    They¡¯d attacked me again¡ªpeople from the village, throwing rocks and jeering at me, as if I were nothing more than a target. They had thrown everything they could at me, desperate to make me run, to make me leave. One of those rocks had found its mark, but I couldn¡¯t let it stop me. Even as the pain throbbed, I had no choice but to endure. I had to keep moving, because if I didn¡¯t, I¡¯d be caught again. And I couldn¡¯t face that. Not again.


    I leaned against a nearby tree, still trying to steady myself. The world around me felt so empty, so hollow. I just wanted someone¡ªanyone¡ªto hear me. To understand. To see past the pain and the brokenness. But I was alone. Always alone.


    But as I stood there, broken and alone, I realized no one would come. I was trapped in this endless nightmare, with no one to pull me out.


    I''ve come to accept the truth. For someone like me, that life doesn''t exist. It never has. The only escape from this misery, this relentless nightmare... is death.


    Maybe then, this nightmare will finally end.


    I could feel the weight of the world pressing down on me, my breath ragged as I tried to steady myself. The pain in my right leg was sharp, relentless, from where they¡¯d hit me with a rock. I stumbled, barely keeping my balance, but I couldn¡¯t stop. The fear¡ªthis constant, gnawing fear¡ªcoursed through my veins. It never stopped.


    I wiped my tears, but they only came faster, heavier, as if my body couldn¡¯t help but break down. What did it matter anymore? What was the point of holding on when every step, every breath, only led to more pain? The memories of their cruelty haunted me, and now... now I could feel it. The fear crawling up my spine, colder than anything I¡¯d ever known.


    And then¡ªfootsteps. Heavy, uneven. Crunching against the dry leaves. The snap of twigs breaking underfoot.


    My heart stopped. They were here. That sickening feeling tightened in my chest. They¡¯d found me again.


    They''re coming for me again. This time, to finish the job. To kill me.

 Chapter 1: Into The Darkness

    The footsteps grew louder, and my breath paused as panic rushed through me.


    I raised a hand to my face, wiping at the tears that fell down my cheeks, though it did little to steady the panic rising within me. My breaths came uneven as I forced myself to stand, my legs weak and hurt beneath me. My head moved in every direction, searching desperately for a way to escape.


    They were coming from the village¡ªI was sure of it. Running near the open field to my right would only make me an easy target, a sitting prey waiting to be caught. My eyes shifted behind me, where the dense forest stretched into the shadows of a mountain.


    It was my only chance.


    Clenching my fists, I slowly walked toward the forest, my steps each in desperation and fear. The rough ground beneath me seemed to threaten to trip me with every step. As I reached the start of the forest, I stopped, frozen by the sight of the dark trees ahead. My heart pounded in my chest, and for a moment, the fear of the forest¡ªof what might be waiting inside¡ªheld me. I had no choice but to keep going, but I couldn''t shake the terror and fear I was having.


    I didn''t want to go in¡ªI was always terrified of the monsters lurking in the dark, the ones people whispered about. The villagers, those same faces that screamed at me and called me a monster, used to laugh and tell me I should just go into the forest and let the creatures there take me. But now, with the hunters closing in, those monsters didn''t seem so bad.


    I hesitated for a moment, looking into the dark trees where shadows twisted and moved. Then, I thought to myself, "Well, it''s better than being caught and killed."


    With that thought, I took a deep breath, clenched my fists, and ran into the forest, my heart pounding in my chest as the trees closed in around me. The darkness inside felt suffocating, swallowing every glimpse of light, as if the forest itself was alive, waiting for its prey. As I got deeper the forest grew darker and darker, almost growing pitch black.


    The rough ground beneath me made every step painful. I could feel the jagged rocks digging into my bare feet, sending sharp stings of pain up my legs. My face twisted with each step, my jaw clenching as I tried to push through the pain.


    But I couldn''t stop. The thought of them catching me kept me moving forward.


    I stumbled past a small, quiet lake, the water reflecting the dim light, before moving deeper into the thick woods. Hundreds of trees seemed to stretch on forever, their shadows twisting and merging into one endless sea of darkness. The forest felt like it had no end. It all looked the same. I couldn''t shake the feeling, though¡ªlike the forest itself was watching me, waiting.


    Then, suddenly, I froze.


    I didn¡¯t want to, but I had to. My legs trembled as an eerie feeling washed over me. Slowly, I tilted my head to the right, my instincts screaming that something was there. It was pitch black, and I couldn¡¯t see a thing. For some reason, I always had a sense for danger¡ªa sharp, unexplainable instinct that had kept me alive more times than I could count.


    I glanced a bit further to the right and saw it: a faint glimmer of light breaking through the trees. An exit. A shortcut to escape this dark forest. Despite the exit, my instincts kept stopping me. My legs felt like they couldn¡¯t move anymore. It was impossible to see any further, as the moonlight was hidden behind dark clouds.


    I hesitated, my breath shaky as I forced myself to take a step forward. The path was completely pitch black, save for that faint light at the end. Each step felt heavier than the last, tension building in my chest. The closer I got, the more my body screamed at me to stop, as if it were trying to warn me of something.


    But then, I froze.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, my voice steady despite the fear clawing at my chest.


    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to focus. That faint light ahead felt like an escape, but my instincts screamed it was anything but.


    ¡°I have to trust my instincts,¡± I muttered. ¡°It''s the only thing that has never betrayed me.¡±


    Without another thought, I spun on my heel and ran to the left. My heart pounded as my feet slammed against the ground, the forest around me growing darker with each step. The air felt heavier, the shadows deeper, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    As I ran, the moonlight, previously hidden behind clouds, broke through and illuminated the forest. That¡¯s when I saw it behind me¡ªsomething dark, shifting in the shadows. Its form was hazy, almost blending with the trees, but I could feel its eyes on me, cold and piercing.


    I turned my head slightly, trying to catch a better look.


    It was hard to see as the clouds slowly returned to hide the moonlight, but I caught glimpses. Horns twisted upward from its head, and its tall, shadowy frame loomed with unnatural stillness. Its wide hands dragged claws across the ground, sending shivers through my spine.


    It saw me.


    Yet, for some reason, it didn¡¯t move. It just stood there, silent and terrifying.


    Then, it vanished, swallowed by the darkness.


    My breath caught in my throat as I tried to make sense of what I saw, but there was no time to think. I had to keep running.


    I pushed on, my legs burning, the weight of fear pressing against my chest. Then, I heard them¡ªshouting, the hunters. "We found her tracks! She''s not far!" Their voices echoed through the trees, and my heart pounding more than ever.


    But then, a new sound pierced through the air¡ªscreams. The hunters'' screams. They were begging, desperate cries for help, their voices trembling with terror. "Help! Something''s¡ªit''s¡ª! Aghhh!" I continued to run, my breath shallow as I heard them, straining to hear every word. Their cries were frantic, filled with pain, and then abruptly cut off. The forest seemed to absorb their voices, leaving only an eerie silence behind. I couldn''t tell what was happening, but it didn''t sound like they had a chance.


    The screams echoing in the distance, sharp and full of terror, slowly faded away. Panic surged through me, pushing me to run faster, to get away from whatever was behind me.


    My legs burned, my breath ragged, but all I could focus on was escaping. I didn¡¯t realize where I was going. The world around me blurred, everything spinning too fast. Before I could stop, I stumbled forward, and the ground beneath me wasn''t stable anymore.


    I tripped and fell straight into the muddy waters. Cold liquid splashed up, soaking my legs and edges of my tattered clothes. My knees buckled under the sharp pain, and for a moment, I could do nothing but sit there, trembling. The ground beneath me was slick and clinging, as though the mud itself wanted to pull me down and keep me there. My legs throbbed with a dull, relentless ache, each pulse of pain a cruel reminder of how far I had pushed myself.


    As I tried to catch my breath, a rancid smell hit me, so thick and foul it made my stomach churn. I gagged, turning my head away as though I could escape it, but the stench clung to the air, refusing to let me go. ¡°Ugh, what is that?¡± I muttered disgusted, coughing as the bad odor clawed at my throat. It smelled like rot¡ªlike something decaying in the wet, suffocating heat of the forest.


    Grimacing, I planted my hands in the mud, forcing myself upright despite the pain screaming through my muscles. The smell was only getting stronger, almost unbearable now, and I realized the air itself felt heavier, thick with something sickly and wrong. But I didn¡¯t understand. Not yet. I only knew I had to keep moving, to get away from whatever was causing that horrid smell. I swayed on unsteady legs, blinking to clear the dizziness clouding my vision, and stumbled forward, still coughing.


    Then, the moonlight started to peek through the dark clouds, pushing them aside and shedding pale light over the scene. Everything around me seemed to freeze for a moment, as if even the forest held its breath.


    It wasn¡¯t muddy water. It was a river of blood, thick and murky, filled with the remnants of the dead.


    Corpses. Bodies hung from the branches like grotesque ornaments, their pale, withered faces twisted in eternal agony. Empty eye sockets stared down at me, lifeless yet filled with a chilling sense of awareness, as if they could still see. The vines suspending them creaked softly in the wind, making them sway like broken puppets, their limbs contorted unnaturally.


    The air turned ice-cold, and a suffocating dread wrapped around me. My chest tensed, and the breath I had fought to steady escaped in a shaky, ragged gasp.


    What was this? Why were they here? My mind screamed at me to run, to get away, but my legs refused to move. I was rooted in place, overwhelmed by the sight of the bodies swaying with the faintest wind. The trees seemed to lean over me like they were part of the nightmare, their gnarled branches reaching down as if to grab me.


    I could feel panic rising in my throat, my skin crawling, but I forced myself to breathe through the bad smell, to calm the storm inside. I couldn¡¯t afford to fall apart. I couldn¡¯t let fear drag me under.


    I closed my eyes, squeezing them shut against the images of the hanging bodies. No. No, I couldn¡¯t stay here. Not with them¡ªnot with the forest watching me like this. I swallowed hard, my throat tight, and forced my legs into motion.


    I had to move. I had to get out.


    Pushing through the terror, I stumbled forward, my breath quick and erratic, the water sloshing beneath my feet. I barely noticed the pain in my legs, the rawness of my scraped palms, or the exhaustion gnawing at me. I just kept running, tearing through the dark, hazy woods, praying that I wouldn¡¯t hear the eerie creaking of the branches behind me.


    But I couldn¡¯t outrun the feeling¡ªthe oppressive weight of the forest pressing in on me from all sides. It felt endless, suffocating. My body screamed for rest, for a break from the terror, but I couldn¡¯t stop yet. Not when every shadow felt like it was following me, not when the forest itself seemed to shift with malice.


    Finally, I staggered into a small clearing, the trees thinner here, and collapsed against the rough bark of the nearest one, my chest heaving with exhaustion. I slid down to the ground, the coolness of the earth biting into my skin. My legs felt like they might give out at any second, but I stayed upright, clinging to the tree for support.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    I closed my eyes for a second, trying to steady my breathing, trying to block out the terror. But even as I sat there, trembling, I couldn''t shake the feeling that the forest was still watching. That the corpses were still hanging in the trees, waiting.


    I wasn¡¯t alone here.


    And I couldn¡¯t afford to stay for long.


    My leg throbbed again, the wound from earlier reopening, blood slowly seeping through the torn fabric of my clothes. It hurt, but the pain felt distant compared to the terror coursing through me. My body shook uncontrollably, trembling with fear as I tried to steady myself. Every breath came in shallow gasps, and the world around me seemed to close in, the air thick with dread.


    As I took a moment to recover, a drop of liquid splashed onto my arm from the tree, cold and sticky. I slowly glanced up, and my eyes widened with terror as I saw it¡ªthe monster. Its dark, hollow eyes locked onto mine, empty and soulless. It was hungry, watching me with an eerie stillness, as if I were its next prey. The air around me grew cold, suffocating, as the creature¡¯s presence seemed to stretch through the forest, filling the space with a feeling of unnatural dread. I didn¡¯t even feel the pain in my legs anymore, not with the monster standing above me.


    The creature¡¯s form was twisted, barely human, its limbs too long, its claws glinting in the dim light. It shifted slightly, and I could hear the creak of its bones, like the cracking of old wood. It was watching, waiting¡ªready to catch me.


    My heart raced, paining in my chest. My body screamed in exhaustion, but all I could feel was fear¡ªthe kind of fear that paralyzed, that made my blood freeze. Instinct kicked in. Without thinking, I forced myself to move, my legs feeling like lead. I ran as fast as I could, stumbling over the uneven ground, the fear pushing me forward like a tidal wave, crashing over every ounce of reason.


    I didn¡¯t dare look back. The thought of it following me was enough to make my legs move faster, my breath ragged and desperate. It was coming. It had to be coming.


    Branches scratched my skin, but I couldn¡¯t stop. I had to get out. My chest burned, my legs screamed, but I kept pushing through the trees, desperate for a way out. Then, ahead, I saw it¡ªa small gap in the trees, a sliver of hope. But before I could reach it, a shadow stepped into my path. My heart sank. It was in front of me now.


    The creature was massive¡ªthree times my size. Its horns twisted like jagged spikes, gleaming wickedly in the dim light. Its claws glinted, sharp and dripping with something dark, something foul. It let out a low growl that rattled through my bones, sending a wave of terror crashing through me.


    Before I could turn, another growl came from behind me, closer this time, like a terrible omen. I spun, my stomach dropping as a second creature crept into view. It was smaller, but just as terrifying. Its eyes gleamed with malice, and it blocked my only escape.


    I was trapped.


    Panic surged through me, my breath coming in shallow gasps. I couldn¡¯t think straight. I couldn¡¯t fight. The creatures slowly closed in, their eyes locked on me with hunger, the scent of death thick in the air. I glanced around desperately, my gaze darting from one monster to the other, trying to find any way out.


    What do I do now? The question echoed in my mind, my thoughts racing, but every option felt useless.


    Coughing harshly, my breath ragged, the exhaustion making my chest tenser. My mind raced¡ªShould I fight? Should I keep running? But I knew. I knew I couldn''t outrun them forever.


    As the creatures closed the distance, my panic began to subside, replaced by a bitter clarity. My breath grew shallow, and my limbs felt heavier. There was no escape anymore¡ªno more running. The reality of it sank in. The faith was closing in, and I couldn''t fight it anymore.


    Maybe this was it. Maybe it was for the best. This nightmare had to end, one way or another.


    But just as they leapt forward, their long, twisted arms reached out, claws scraping the air, inches from my skin. I could hear the sickening sound of them slicing through the air, the dark, jagged tips gleaming in the faint light. Fear flooded my veins, freezing me for a split second. The creatures were almost upon me, their jaws snapping open, their eyes glowing with hunger.


    Something inside me snapped.


    No. I wouldn''t just give up. Not now.


    I pushed myself harder, running to the side, hoping for a way out. The monsters paused for a moment, then leapt at me again, their movements terrifyingly fast.


    I ran, gasping for air, my legs heavy and aching with every step. The burning in my lungs felt unbearable, and my mind screamed at me to stop. But I couldn''t. If I stopped, they would catch me.


    And then, something grabbed my leg from behind. Causing me to fall directly down to ground.


    I screamed, feeling the claws sink deep into my ankle, pulling me back. My right leg throbbed painfully, blood spilling from the fresh wound as their grip tightened. I looked behind me, and there they were¡ªdrooling, their mouths wide, their eyes filled with hunger.


    The pain in my leg was sharp, but the terror in my chest was sharper. I struggled, kicking and pulling, but their claws held firm, dragging me closer to them.


    The creature was dark, its body a shifting blur, blending into the shadows like it belonged there. It was fast¡ªimpossibly fast¡ªits eyes glowing faintly in the darkness. Jagged teeth glistened as it bared them, dripping with saliva. Its limbs were very long and twisted, reaching out from the darkness like unnatural shadows, claws sharp and ready to tear through flesh.


    The other one reached out, its other hand trying to grab me, I kept on struggling to pull away. But the claws¡ªthey were holding me in place, and I felt my strength disappearing, like something was slowly draining from me. I was losing my will to fight, but I couldn''t understand why.


    Why did I feel so weak? Why was it getting harder to breathe, to move? Each second, I felt my body growing heavier, as though something inside me was being ripped away. My mind was clouded, and my thoughts were disappearing.


    I tried to push back, to move, but I couldn''t. The pull on my ankle was too strong, and my vision was starting to blur. My heart raced, but my limbs felt like stone.


    And then, it hit me. It¡ªthe creature¡ªwas taking it all away. My energy. My will. Every ounce of strength I had left.


    My body was weakening, my limbs heavy, but I wouldn''t stop. I couldn''t. Even as the darkness closed in, I refused to give up.


    I kicked out with my other leg, desperate to shake off the creature''s grip, but its claws only tightened, digging deeper into my skin. My fingers clawed at the rough bark of a nearby tree, but they slipped, useless against the smooth, unyielding surface. Nothing worked. Every attempt to fight felt like it was only dragging me closer to my doom.


    Cold dread settled in, sinking deep into my bones. The realization hit me like a slap to the face: there was no escape. No way out. I was going to die here, alone and helpless, swallowed by the darkness of this nightmare.


    Just as I felt my strength falter, the other monster''s claws grabbed onto my other leg. My body went rigid, pain radiating from both wounds. My heart pained in my chest as I looked up, terror freezing me in place. The creatures towered over me, their faces grotesque, twisted in dark, macabre delight. Their eyes gleamed with hunger¡ªbut worse than that, there was something in those eyes. They weren¡¯t just hungry... they were pleased. They reveled in my terror, in my struggle. They were enjoying it.


    I couldn¡¯t fight it anymore. All my hope drained away, swallowed by the crushing weight of the nightmare closing in around me. It was too much. The fear, the pain, the hopelessness¡ªeverything came crashing down. In that moment, I understood the truth. This would be my end. They would feast on me, and there was nothing left to stop them.


    I couldn¡¯t escape. I couldn¡¯t fight anymore. And as the darkness consumed me, I gave up all hope.


    Before my vision blurred more, I saw both monsters look away from me for a second, their focus shifting to something on the left. One of them loosened its grip on my leg, slowly shifting its weight and walking to the left side with heavy, uneven steps. My body was numb, but I tried to force my eyes to stay open.


    Through the haze, I saw him¡ªa boy. He was slowly walking straight toward the monster, unaware of the danger closing in. My heart sank, a weight pressing down on me.


    No, not him too. He didn''t know. I wanted to scream, to warn him, but I hesitated.


    I can scream to warn him, but should I? The thought twisted in my mind, heavy with indecision. All my life, I''ve been hunted by people like him. And now... now I could watch him die. Watch him suffer, just like they''ve made me suffer, just like they''ve done to me.


    The sadness weighed down on me, bitter and sharp. Part of me wanted to scream, to warn him, but another part, the part that had been broken by years of hunting, couldn¡¯t bring itself to care. He was just another hunter, another person who would cause me more pain if given the chance.


    But why does it hurt so much to watch him suffer? The question echoed in the depths of my mind, unanswered and cold. They¡¯ve hunted me, tormented me, made me afraid for so long. Is this how it should end?


    I felt the ache in my chest grow, a hollow emptiness that seemed to swallow me whole.


    I had no doubt that he was one of the hunters. He wanted to kill me, I thought bitterly, feeling an ache of helplessness deep in my chest. But even so, I didn¡¯t want him to die like this. It didn¡¯t matter.


    He was still a person. A life, like mine. I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of anyone else dying here, even if they were one of the hunters. They might¡¯ve been chasing me, hunting me, but I didn¡¯t want them to die like this¡ªnot like the others.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I closed my eyes for a moment, imagining a life without the pain, without the constant weight of fear and regret. I thought about how long I¡¯d been running, how long I¡¯d been haunted by my past, always looking over my shoulder. I didn¡¯t want anyone else to suffer the way I had.


    Not like I ever truly lived. A life where I never truly felt alive, just surviving in a world full of suffering and pain.


    My life had always been a struggle, a never-ending fight to survive. I had learned early on that nothing ever comes easy, that even the smallest moments of peace are fleeting. And now, as my strength drained away, I realized that this boy¡ªthis hunter¡ªdeserved a chance at something better. Something I would never have.


    I didn¡¯t want him to die here, in this forest, with nothing but the monsters as his witnesses. I wanted him to run, to live, to see the world beyond this nightmare.


    Even if they had once been the ones hunting me, I couldn¡¯t wish that fate on anyone. Not after everything I had been through, everything I had lost. My heart ached, knowing that I could never escape this torment, but maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe could.


    I closed my eyes, the weight of my own helplessness crushing me. All my life had been a battle for survival, a never-ending chase, and now, it would end here, in this forsaken place. But if my sacrifice could give someone else a chance to live, a chance to escape what I could never have... then maybe it wasn¡¯t all for nothing.


    With the last bit of strength I had, I forced out a weak scream, barely a whisper through my dry throat, but it was enough to say two words: "Run away!"


    A part of me wished for something different¡ªfor a life I would never have, for a future I would never see. But if I could give him that chance, even for a moment... maybe I had done something right in all this darkness.


    The monster didn''t hesitate. It leaped toward him in a blur of motion, hearing my scream as if it had been waiting for me to make a sound.


    I was dragged closer to the monster¡¯s open mouth, its sharp teeth ready to sink into me. The smell of rot filled the air as its mouth stretched wider, like a dark pit that would swallow me whole. I could feel the heat of its breath against my skin, making my heart race. I was almost there. It was the end.


    The world started to fade, everything going dark, and I braced myself for what was coming. But just before I closed my eyes, I saw him again.


    The boy.


    He stood still, as the monster charged at him with terrifying speed. But he didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t run.


    Instead, something felt... off. It was like his body was falling apart, breaking into pieces and decaying. He slowly reached behind him and pulled out his sword. It felt unnatural, like time was slowing down around him.


    I could barely take it in. The monster¡¯s teeth were so close to me, but my eyes stayed on him. Something had changed. He wasn¡¯t the same anymore.


    In that split second, the joy that had been in the monster''s face vanished. It was replaced by sheer terror. I saw it in its eyes just before it was too late. My vision swam as tears blurred my sight, saying my goodbyes to the world.


    The wind rustled the leaves, making them whisper in the dark. Birds scattered from the trees, their wings a blur as they fled into the sky, their cries echoing in the distance. The forest felt alive in a way that only made the moment feel more urgent, it was completely silent for a second.


    Then, I heard it. The sound of slicing¡ªso fast, I could barely note it at first. A blur of metal and sharp cracks filled the air, followed by the monster''s screech. The earth trembled, and I could feel the vibrations in my bones, my heart racing with every passing second.


    The monster was screaming in pain, its howls almost sounding like it was begging for help. I couldn''t believe it¡ªthis terrifying creature, so full of malice, was now desperate.


    I reopened my eyes; not sure how much time had passed. My energy slowly crept back, inch by inch, until I could see again.


    The creature that had been holding me? Its head was gone, cleanly severed from its body. And then, my eyes moved to the left. The rest of the monster''s body was torn apart¡ªsliced over fifty times, each mark deep and precise.


    The grip on my ankle loosened, and I collapsed, falling to the ground. Confusion clouded my mind. I couldn''t quite understand what had just happened, the whirlwind of pain and shock making everything harder to understand.


    But before I could fall unconscious, something strong caught me. My head rested against someone''s chest, and I blinked up, still dizzy, still unsure.


    With my vision blurred, I could barely make out the shape, but then, through the blur, clear beautiful blue eyes stared back at me.


    He placed his warm hands behind my head, almost as if trying to comfort me. He smiled, a brief but reassuring look. "Looks like I was in time."


    And for the first time in what felt like forever, I allowed myself to feel hope.

 Chapter 2: Cursed Past

    I don''t understand this feeling. This strange, unfamiliar warmth deep inside me, like a ray of hope trying to bloom in the darkness.


    I should have died back there¡ªalone, forgotten, like I always thought I would. I had given up, accepted that my life would end the way it always seemed destined to. But then he appeared.


    Why? Why save someone like me?


    It doesn''t make sense. I''ve spent my whole life learning one truth: people hate me. They always have. Yet, for some reason, he didn''t. He looked at me like I mattered, even when I didn''t believe I did.


    I shifted in my sleep, the faint crackle of a distant campfire blending with my thoughts. But the warmth wasn''t enough to keep the memories away. They came rushing back, unbidden, vivid as ever.


    I don''t remember much of my earliest days. But I remember having a loving family.


    We were happy once. I had a caring mother, a hardworking father, and¡­ someone else. Someone special. My sister, Lyla. Her name feels fragile in my mind now, like a whisper I''m afraid I''ll forget. She was the one who took care of me, the one who made me laugh when no one else could. I can still remember her soft voice, calling me "Lia" when we played games in the garden, or how she would brush my hair before I went to sleep, as if weaving dreams into my hair along with the strands.


    I remember her so vividly. Lyla had long, wavy brown hair that cascaded over her shoulders, often adorned with a ribbon¡ªyellow-orange, like the autumn leaves she loved so much. Her golden-brown eyes always seemed to sparkle with warmth, a mixture of mischief and kindness that made you feel safe just looking into them. Her skin was soft and fair, with a blush on her cheeks that deepened when she laughed, which she did often. She wore a golden-yellow sweater with delicate patterns woven into the fabric, always favoring soft, warm colors that mirrored her personality. Her earrings were intricate and floral, as if they had been plucked from the garden she adored.


    Even now, I can see her standing in that glowing autumn light, her hair catching the sun, holding a leaf in her delicate hands with that gentle smile that seemed to say everything was going to be okay.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Father wasn¡¯t as talkative, but his presence was strong. He¡¯d wake up before the sun to go fishing, his hands rough from the ropes and nets. Even after long days, he¡¯d sit with us at dinner, sharing stories about the sea¡ªlike the time he swore he saw a fish so big it could¡¯ve sunk his boat. One summer, he let me go with him. I didn¡¯t catch anything, but he laughed and said, ¡°That just means you¡¯re saving them for next time.¡± That day is still one of my happiest memories.


    They made life simple and full of love, and those moments stay with me wherever I go.


    Together, they built a home filled with love and laughter. It wasn''t much, but it was everything to me. And Lyla, she was the anchor, the steady one who kept us together when the world outside seemed too big or too difficult.


    We lived in a small village near the shore of Celestine Realm. A village that seemed caught between the gentle ebb of the sea and the great expanse of a land I never fully understood. The village was peaceful, with cobblestone streets that led to tiny cottages, their roofs some covered in moss, as though the earth itself was trying to hold us close. From our home, I could always hear the waves crashing softly against the rocks, a sound that felt like a lullaby, soothing in its rhythm. The beach stretched endlessly, golden sands meeting the rolling tides, and when the sun set, it painted the sky in shades of pink and orange that made everything feel like it was touched by magic.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I used to wonder why it was called the Celestine Realm. There was a beauty here that felt otherworldly, but I didn¡¯t know much about the continent. My village, Aloria, was small and quiet, nestled between rolling hills and the sea. I¡¯d heard bits and pieces¡ªstories passed between the elders or whispered around the campfires¡ªbut I¡¯d never asked about the world beyond our shores. Sometimes I¡¯d catch myself staring at the horizon, wondering what lay beyond the blue, what secrets the land of Celestine might hold. But the question always felt too big, too far away from the peaceful life in Aloria.


    The beauty of our village never ceased to amaze me. The way the waves glinted in the sunlight, or how the breeze carried the salty tang of the sea, mixing with the scent of wildflowers. It was a place where every sunset felt like a promise, and every morning seemed to bring new hopes. How could I not feel blessed living in such a place? How could I have known that everything I loved could change so quickly?


    <div>


    It was winter when we sat by the lively lake near the village, the kind of winter that turns everything soft and quiet. Snow blanketed the ground, muffling our footsteps and covering the world in white. The lake, though surrounded by ice and frost, refused to freeze entirely, its waters shimmering under the pale light of the sun. I remember how we sat close, wrapped in warmth from layers of clothing and something less tangible¡ªa shared silence admiring the view.


    Our village was a lively place, full of faces I once adored. I had friends¡ªa whole group of them. We were inseparable, dreaming of adventures we''d one day share.


    Mira tried to skip a rock across the lake¡ªor tried to. It plopped into the water with a sad little splash.


    ¡°One day, I¡¯ll leave this small village and travel beyond the mountains,¡± she declared, as if the failed stone throw didn¡¯t just happen. ¡°I¡¯ll find magical cities and forgotten treasures.¡± She turned to us, hands on her hips. ¡°And when I do, you¡¯ll all wish you came with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure,¡± Toby said, crouching to pick up a rock. ¡°You¡¯ll be off hunting treasure, and who¡¯ll be here building our fort? Me. Like always.¡± He tossed his rock, and it bounced across the water with a perfect rhythm. ¡°You know, the one you promised to help with last week.¡±


    ¡°You call sticking a bunch of twigs, rocks, branches together a fort?¡± Elise cut in, her voice soft but sharp, like always. ¡°Face it, Toby, the monkeys are using it as a storage shed.¡± She smirked, threading a small flower into her braid. ¡°Not exactly dragon-proof.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Toby crossed his arms, puffing up like a rooster. ¡°Let¡¯s see you do better, Miss Flower Crowns!¡±


    ¡°Maybe I will,¡± Elise replied calmly. ¡°But at least I wouldn¡¯t need Ronan to rescue me from my own mess.¡±


    Ronan leaned down to the ground, smirking. ¡°Let¡¯s face it, Toby. Without me, you¡¯d all be lost. Who¡¯s the one saving everyone from trouble all the time?¡± He puffed his chest, trying to look important. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m the leader of this group.¡±


    Mira raised an eyebrow. ¡°Leader?¡± she repeated, barely hiding her laugh. ¡°Did we vote on that, or did you just decide while you were lost alone in the woods last time?¡±


    Ronan¡¯s grin faltered. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lost. I was¡ªuh¡ªobserving. Leaders do that for their members.¡±


    ¡°Sure buddy,¡± Fiona piped up, rolling her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the leader until someone mentions work, then you¡¯re suddenly ¡®too busy.¡¯¡± She then suddenly bolted toward the river with a laugh, calling over her shoulder, ¡°First one to the shore is the real leader! Last one has to do double the chores!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I yelled, taking off after her. ¡°That¡¯s not how this works!¡±


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m winning,¡± Fiona called, her voice echoing as she dashed ahead.


    By the time we all reached the river¡ªFiona, of course, already there¡ªToby was panting, Mira was glaring at her soaked boots, and Ronan had mistakenly slipped and fell face flat onto the water.


    ¡°You know,¡± Toby said, sitting down in defeat, ¡°when I build my kingdom, I¡¯m not inviting any of you. You¡¯ll all be begging to come, but nope. Only the monkeys can join.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re building a kingdom?¡± Mira asked, trying not to laugh. ¡°Out of what? Sticks and wishes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called vision,¡± Toby retorted, puffing up again. ¡°A true leader like me has it.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess you¡¯re not the leader either,¡± Elise teased, her voice as steady as her hands weaving flowers.


    Ronan finally reached us, fully soaked in water. He leaned down around a tree with a triumphant smirk. ¡°Face it, I¡¯m the only one qualified. I¡¯ve got the skills, the smarts, and the guts.


    ¡°Guts?¡± Fiona laughed, splashing water toward him. ¡°You¡¯re the same Ronan who ran screaming when Toby lit that tiny campfire too close to you!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t tiny!¡± Ronan shot back, gripping the branch tighter. ¡°And the flames were right there! I am just a bit scared of fire!¡±


    As their laughter filled the air, I couldn¡¯t help but think about how one day, maybe we really would make kingdoms, fight dragons, or even find magical cities. But for now, we were just us¡ªperfectly imperfect, with a kingdom made of laughter and dreams.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Then there was Kiel, quiet but kind. He found me crying once, hiding under a tree, and simply sat with me, his book in hand. That was the kind of person he was¡ªalways there when you needed him, even if you didn''t realize it.


    While the rest of us were racing toward the river, laughing and shouting, Kiel barely even looked up from his book. He just strolled along, one hand tucked in his pocket, the other flipping a page.


    ¡°You all just wasted a bunch of energy,¡± he said, his voice calm and unaffected.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Of course, you¡¯d say that¡± I muttered, half-smiling. ¡°You¡¯re not even trying. You wouldn¡¯t race us even if we placed you right in front of the finish line.¡±


    He gave me a look that could have been considered a smile, but it was more like the subtle upturn of a corner of his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t see the point in rushing. You¡¯ll all just end up out of breath, and for what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a weirdo sometimes,¡± I said, shaking my head. But I couldn¡¯t deny the little flicker of warmth inside me. Kiel was always the one who didn¡¯t need to prove anything to anyone. The one who always took his time, no matter what. He wasn¡¯t like the rest of us, charging ahead, driven by the need to be first, or to be noticed.


    He was the kind of person who simply was, and honestly, there was something admirable about that. Even if it drove me crazy sometimes.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    After a while, as we all gathered by the river, catching our breath from the laughter and games, I heard a voice calling out from behind us.


    ¡°Lia!¡± It was Lyla. She came rushing toward us, wide-eyed and looking around in surprise when she saw all of us¡ªespecially Ronan, who was dripping wet, his hair sticking to his face. She burst out laughing. ¡°What happened to you guys? Did someone try to drown you or is this your idea of fun?¡±


    Ronan, still trying to recover his composure, shot her a glare. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault! We were¡ªuh, we were¡ªhaving a very serious race, and the river just got a little too enthusiastic!¡±


    Kiel, who had been leaning against a nearby tree, tucked his book under his arm and shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just us playing games together, nothing serious.¡±


    Lyla raised an eyebrow, but the smile on her face showed she wasn¡¯t fooled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear. You all look like you could use a warm fire instead of more of whatever this is.¡±


    As she turned toward Fiona, her tone shifted, becoming lighter. ¡°So, Fiona, still collecting flowers, huh?¡±


    Fiona¡¯s eyes lit up, and the two of them quickly fell into an easy conversation about the different types of flowers growing nearby, with Lyla enthusiastically listening to Fiona''s descriptions of each one. It was always like this between them¡ªFiona, always eager to talk about the wonders of nature, and Lyla, her interest genuine and bright.


    I watched them for a moment, the warmth of the scene making my chest tighten slightly. The sound of their voices was comforting, like a song that had played for so long, you knew it by heart.


    Finally, as the laughter and chatter died down a little, Lyla sighed softly, her gaze drifting toward the horizon. ¡°I really miss those happy days of my life.¡± Her voice was quiet, almost wistful, as though she was looking back on something precious¡ªsomething she couldn¡¯t quite reach anymore.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel the same.


    In our village, it was tradition for children to receive their names only after their 10th birthday. Before that, we were simply called by whatever name our parents felt suited us, but it wasn¡¯t permanent. The village believed that naming a child too soon could invite misfortune, that a curse might slip in before the name could shield them properly. So, before reaching the age of ten, you were a nameless soul, drifting between the world of childhood and something more.


    To outsiders, it must have seemed odd¡ªthis hesitation to name a child, this superstition about curses¡ªbut for us, it was just how things were. Our village was overly cautious about curses, always wary of something dark slipping through the cracks. They believed that if a name wasn¡¯t fully earned, it might leave the child vulnerable to a curse¡¯s touch. Some of the elders would whisper that naming too early would make the child an easy target for any wandering dark spirit or curse seeking an opening.


    I didn¡¯t know much about how curses worked, but Kiel had once explained a little to me when I asked. He was always the one who had a way with words, explaining things in a calm, logical way, even if it didn¡¯t always make sense to me. ¡°Curses,¡± he had said, ¡°can cause sickness, pain... or worse. Sometimes, they can take over someone¡¯s body entirely, leaving them nothing but a shell watching.¡± I remember his voice growing a little quieter when he said that last part, like even he didn¡¯t fully understand the danger they posed.


    At the time, I hadn¡¯t quite grasped the full weight of his words, but I could tell by the way he said it that curses weren¡¯t something to be taken lightly. They were like shadows lurking just outside our peaceful village, waiting for the slightest crack to slip through. So, I suppose, in a way, the tradition of waiting to name us made sense. It wasn¡¯t just about avoiding misfortune¡ªit was about keeping us safe from something far darker.


    When the time came, the village would gather, and each child would be given a name¡ªone that was meant to guard them against anything dark. But before that, I had no name of my own around that time.


    And so, my friends, they called me Stella. It wasn''t the name I was born with, but it felt right. It meant I was part of the stars, a piece of the night sky¡ªsomething constant and bright, even in the darkest moments. It felt like a promise, one they made me believe in, even when I didn''t feel like I had a place among them.


    I had many fond memories with them. But there was one in particular I cherished the most.


    It was the Firebloom festival Night, the time when our village lit bonfires to welcome spring and chase away misfortune. The stars always seemed brighter on that night, and my friends said it was because the sky was happy to see us.


    That year, there was no joy in Firebloom Night for me. Lyla¡¯s condition had worsened beyond anything we could have imagined. Each day, her breath grew weaker, and her once vibrant body seemed to wither under an illness none of us understood. The sound of her laughter, which had always filled our home, was now a distant memory, fading with every passing hour.


    I stayed by her side every moment I could, holding her hand as if my touch could somehow keep her tethered to this world. I whispered to her, telling stories she could no longer hear, her eyes barely open, her frail body too weak to respond. Smiling for her sake felt like breaking. Each smile I forced cracked something inside me.


    The medicine she needed wasn¡¯t in the village. It was somewhere far off. Though it was on its way, I couldn¡¯t sit and wait. A week felt like an eternity¡ªan eternity she might not have.


    I couldn¡¯t stand still, not while she was slipping away. As I heard the distant laughter of others celebrating the festival, the ache in my chest deepened. I couldn¡¯t join them¡ªnot while Lyla needed me.


    Then I saw my father. His face, set with determination, appeared in the doorway, lantern in hand, ready to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± he said, his voice thick with desperation. ¡°I¡¯ll through the forest and find the medicine myself.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the village chief¡¯s voice rang out, firm and unyielding. Before my father could take another step, the chief blocked his way. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Before the festival, the forest is filled with curses and monsters. You won¡¯t make it.¡±


    My father hesitated, his fists clenched at his sides. Anger and frustration battled inside him. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here while Lyla is suffering! She¡¯s my daughter!¡±


    The chief shook his head. ¡°And you¡¯ll be no good of a father to her being dead. Stay where you are.¡±


    A heavy silence hung in the air. I could see the war in my father¡¯s eyes, the urge to act warring against the knowledge that he couldn¡¯t go. Then, as if something inside him broke, Lyla¡¯s weak voice drifted from the house.


    ¡°Papa¡­¡±


    My father froze, his face softening as he slowly turned toward the door. ¡°Lyla¡­¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± she whispered, her voice so frail it nearly shattered me. She tried her best to make a faint smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me please.¡±


    Her words¡ªso soft, so broken¡ªstopped him. He sighed deeply, the weight of his love for her pressing down on his shoulders. Finally, he nodded, defeated and tears coming out. ¡°I... I''ll be right here my daughter... But don¡¯t you go stop smiling on me.¡±


    He stepped back inside, his resolve shattered. But as I watched him, a quiet resolve started to build in me. If it had been me in Lyla¡¯s place, the one sick and dying there, she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated. She would¡¯ve gone alone without a second thought to help me.


    I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. I couldn¡¯t sit here and do nothing.


    I found myself outside, trembling as I packed a satchel with what little I could gather¡ªa canteen, bread, a scarf Lyla had woven for me. My hands shook with each motion, the urgency clouding my thoughts. Tears kept falling, no matter how hard I tried to stay composed.


    I wiped my face with a deep breath, making my decision. I was scared¡ªterrified¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t just watch her fade away.


    I had been saving up silver coins for months, just a few at a time. I had enough¡ªbarely¡ªbut it was enough to buy the one thing that could save her: the healing potion.


    One last look at the house, at the quiet stillness of the night, and I turned toward the woods. The lantern cast long shadows on the path ahead. The journey was uncertain, dangerous even, but I had no other choice. Fear gripped me, but I couldn¡¯t stop now¡ªnot when Lyla needed me.


    I grabbed the lantern from the porch, its flickering light barely steady in my trembling hands. The darkness loomed ahead, the forest stretching before me. I felt small, insignificant, like the shadows might swallow me whole, but I didn¡¯t care. I couldn¡¯t sit here and do nothing.


    ¡°Please,¡± I whispered, the words barely a breath. ¡°Let this work. Let me do something.¡± My voice cracked as I clenched my fists so tightly my nails dug into my palms.


    But they found me.


    "Stella! Where are you going alone?" Mira''s voice shattered the stillness, cutting through the tension that had built in my chest. She was the first to catch up, her breath ragged, eyes wide with worry.


    I froze, the strap of my satchel digging into my hand as I turned to face her. "I have to go buy the healing potion. Lyla doesn¡¯t have much time left, Mira." My voice cracked, holding the tears I¡¯d been trying so hard to hold back. The pain in my chest felt unbearable, suffocating.


    Mira stepped closer, her hands reaching out as if to comfort me, but her eyes¡­ her eyes were full of concern. "Stella, you can¡¯t do this alone. You''re not... you''re not supposed to carry this alone."


    Before I could respond, the others arrived, each of them carrying their own silent fear, their expressions hardening when they saw what I was trying to do.


    Toby burst through the underbrush, his face flushed from running, his voice sharp. "You can¡¯t just leave on your own! What if you get hurt? You¡¯re our friend!"


    I shook my head, a sharp, desperate breath catching in my throat. "I don''t have a choice. Lyla¡¯s dying, Toby. She doesn¡¯t have time for me to wait around for help."


    Ronan was the next to speak, his voice firm and unwavering, though the usual lightness was gone. "You''re not going alone, Stella." His stance was almost protective as he crossed his arms, his usual courage replaced by something deeper. "You can¡¯t do this on your own. We won¡¯t let you."


    There was a moment of silence, then a small grin tugged at the corner of his mouth, though his tone remained serious. ¡°Besides, I ¡®borrowed¡¯ a few swords from the smithy earlier. Figured we¡¯d need them.¡±


    ¡°You what?¡± Fiona snapped, her hands turning into a fist due to pure shock.


    ¡°They were just lying there,¡± he said with a shrug, patting the hilt of one. ¡°Call it... preparation. Someone¡¯s got to think ahead.¡±


    ¡°You mean someone¡¯s got to explain this to the swordsmith when he notices his swords are missing,¡± I muttered, shaking my head.


    ¡°Laugh all you want,¡± Ronan said with a wink, ¡°but when the next monster shows up, you¡¯ll be glad I¡¯m here.¡±


    Elise¡¯s voice was quiet, but there was an undeniable strength in her words. "We¡¯re your friends, Stella. Let us come with you. We''ll help you go there." She reached for my hand, her touch gentle, grounding me.


    I couldn''t allow myself to bring anyone of them. The forest would be filled with monsters and curses at this time, it didn''t matter if we had any weapons or not. I couldn''t allow myself to get them in any danger. "I can''t ask you guys to help me like this. Please return back to the village for my sake."


    I tried to pull back, to keep my fear from infecting them, but Fiona was already beside Elise, cutting me off before I could say more. "You don''t have to ask, Stella. We¡¯re coming. You think we¡¯d let you do this by yourself? You¡¯ve got more stubbornness than a whole herd of mules sometimes." Her grin was teasing, but the tremor in her voice killing the fear she was hiding.


    Kiel, who had been silent until now, stepped forward, his eyes softer than usual, his voice low but steady. "Stella... You don¡¯t have to carry all of this alone. We¡¯re here for you." His simple words hit me harder than I could have imagined, his quiet presence a steady anchor in the storm inside me.


    I wanted to argue, to tell them they didn¡¯t have to risk their lives for me. But when I looked into their eyes¡ªMira¡¯s wide, desperate gaze, Toby¡¯s fierce determination, Ronan¡¯s protective stance, Elise¡¯s gentle resolve, Fiona¡¯s brave smile, and Kiel¡¯s quiet strength¡ªI knew. They weren¡¯t going to let me go through this alone, no matter what I said.


    They believed in me, and now I had to believe in them, too.


    We set out that night, the six of us walking through the forest like a barrier against the dark. Mira¡¯s voice kept the atmosphere light as she kept on telling stories about the stars, spinning tales of mythical creatures and distant lands, her words laced with a kind of comfort I hadn¡¯t realized I needed. Toby carried my lantern when my hands shook too much to hold it steady, his presence a constant reassurance that I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Elise¡¯s voice, soft and melodic, floated through the silence of the night, her song calming my fears, even the ones I didn¡¯t know I had. Ronan led the way, his every step purposeful and calculated, yet there was a tightness to his movements. He was on edge, alert, and I couldn¡¯t blame him.


    Fiona¡¯s usual energy kept the tension from suffocating us. She cracked jokes, making us laugh even when the dark felt too heavy, her loud, carefree spirit somehow pushing the shadows back.


    Kiel walked beside me, his steady presence reminding me that no matter what happened, I wasn¡¯t alone in this fight.


    Then, we encountered the first sign of something amiss.


    It wasn¡¯t anything we could see, at least not at first. But I felt it¡ªan unnerving, oppressive presence that seemed to hang in the air around us. My instincts were screaming at me, a very cold shiver ran down my spine. I glanced at the others, but they were too focused on the path, too caught up in their mission to notice the change in the air.


    Something was watching us. I could feel its eyes¡ªdark, unblinking, hungry.


    I kept moving, my heart pounding in my chest. The silence around us felt unnatural. Even the usual sounds of the forest seemed muffled, swallowed by the unseen eyes on us.


    I turned to Ronan, my voice barely a whisper. "Do you feel that? Something¡¯s out there¡­ watching us."


    He stopped, eyes narrowing. He didn¡¯t respond immediately, but his body tensed, and his hand hovered near his sword. "I don¡¯t like this," he muttered, but he didn¡¯t move. "Stay close."


    We continued on, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was stalking us, waiting for the right moment to strike. The monsters in the forest had always been unpredictable, but these creatures¡ªthese curses¡ªfelt different. They didn¡¯t attack. Not yet.


    And I still couldn¡¯t figure out why.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The further we went, the more the forest seemed to close in on us. The trees loomed taller, the darkness felt deeper, and every step forward made my heart beat faster. My friends were brave, but even they were beginning to sense it, the change in the air, the unnerving silence.


    Then came the first attack.


    It was sudden. A creature, its body twisted and grotesque, lunged from the shadows with a speed that made it hard to follow. Its jagged claws sliced through the air, aiming for Ronan, who barely managed to draw his sword in time. The clash was brief but brutal, Ronan''s blade deflecting the strike by mere inches. He stumbled back, teeth gritted as the force sent vibrations up his arm.


    "Toby, light!" Ronan shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    Toby fumbled with his lantern, the flame trembling like his hands. He swung it desperately, the flickering light momentarily pushing the creature back. But it wasn''t enough. With a snarl, the creature lashed out, its claws grazing Toby''s arm and sending him sprawling to the ground.


    "Get back!" Ronan bellowed, stepping in front of Toby as the creature closed in.


    Fiona darted in from the side, her agility unmatched. She hurled a rock at the creature, striking its shoulder. ¡°Over here, ugly!¡± she taunted, weaving around it with quick, nimble steps. The distraction worked for a moment, giving Ronan the chance to land a slash across its side. But the wound seemed to do little more than anger the beast.


    It moved faster than any of them could react, slamming into Ronan and knocking him to the ground. His sword skidded away, just out of reach. Fiona tried to intervene, but the creature was relentless, swiping at her with claws that barely missed her by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    "Ronan!" Elise''s voice trembled as she rushed to his side, dragging him back before the creature could land another hit.


    Kiel, silent and composed, stepped forward, his movements fluid and calculated. His blade flashed in the dim light, striking true. The creature staggered, snarling in pain, but it wasn¡¯t finished. It turned its attention to me.


    I froze as its eyes locked onto mine, filled with a predatory hunger. It lunged, faster than I could process, its claws aiming straight for me. My heart thundered as I stumbled back, too slow, too vulnerable.


    But just as it reached me, it stopped. The creature¡¯s expression twisted¡ªits ferocity replaced with sheer terror. Its body trembled, its claws hovering inches from my face. Its once-predatory eyes were now wide, filled with primal fear.


    It couldn¡¯t move. It just stood there, shaking violently, as if something invisible held it in place. I was too stunned to react, my mind racing. Why? Why had it stopped?


    The others weren¡¯t wasting the chance. Kiel darted in, his sword a blur as he delivered a final, precise strike. The creature crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    The forest fell silent once more, save for our heavy breathing. We were battered, bruised, and shaken, but alive. Yet the question lingered in the back of my mind¡ªwhy had the creature stopped? And why did it fear me?


    I looked around, my eyes scanning the trees, the shadows, the path ahead. Something was different about these monsters, something more uneven. They weren¡¯t attacking us because they were hungry or driven by instinct. They were scared.


    But not of us.


    My chest tightened as the thought struck me, cold and sharp. No, their fear wasn¡¯t aimed at our swords or our numbers. It was something else¡ªsomething near me, or maybe... around me.


    The realization was almost unsettling, but another part of me stirred, steady and certain. Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t just scaring them. It was protecting me.


    "Why haven¡¯t they attacked us all at once?" I murmured, almost to myself.


    Kiel¡¯s gaze met mine, his expression unreadable. "I don¡¯t know. But we should keep moving. Whatever¡¯s out there, it¡¯s not done with us."


    We didn¡¯t stop. We couldn¡¯t. Not now. Every step, every breath, felt like it was leading us closer to something that could save Lyla¡­ or destroy us all.


    When we reached the village and found the medicine, I thought my chest might burst from the weight lifting off it. The moment I clutched that vial, a wave of ecstasy washed over me¡ªrelief, hope, and joy all collided in a rush. It felt like a heavy storm finally passing, leaving behind only clear skies. The thought that I had the power to save Lyla, to finally bring her relief, filled me with a happiness I hadn''t felt in ages. There was no stopping us now. We didn''t even pause to rest, our steps quickening as if propelled by the weight of our mission. Every step closer to home only deepened the hope in my heart. I could save her. I could fix this.


    We arrived back at the house, and the moment we walked through the door, my parents rushed toward me, their faces filled with concern and a storm of questions. "Where have you been?" my father asked, his voice tight with worry. "What happened? Are you alright?" my mother added, her hands reaching to touch me, as if to confirm I was truly safe.


    But I barely heard their words. My focus was on one thing only: Lyla. I rushed past them, hardly noticing their shocked expressions, and headed straight for her room. I had to get to her.


    Lyla lay there, pale and weak, her body trembling from the sickness that had gripped her. She looked up at me, her eyes filled with worry. "Lia," she whispered, her voice hoarse. "Don''t come too close... the illness... you might catch it too."


    But I shook my head, not even hesitating for a second. "I don''t care about that," I told her softly, my voice full of conviction. "All that matters is your safety, Lyla. Nothing else matters."


    Her eyes softened at my words, and I could see the hesitation in them. I opened the vial, took the medicine, and gently helped her swallow it. My hands shook as I held her, but I didn''t care. All that mattered was the act of healing her, saving her from this torment.


    And then, as I pulled away slightly, I saw something in her eyes. A glow. It was the first time in days that her eyes were clear, full of warmth, and almost... relieved. It took everything in me not to break down right there. I watched as her eyes shimmered with the beginnings of tears. She tried to hide it, but I saw it¡ªsaw how she was fighting back the emotions that threatened to spill over. I had done it. I had saved her.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, I saw a glimmer of hope return in her eyes. And in that moment, I knew that I would do anything¡ªsacrifice anything¡ªto keep that light in her eyes shining.


    That night, I realized something I''d never forget¡ªthey weren''t just my friends. They were my family, the stars in my sky. And as they liked to remind me, I was Stella, one of them.


    I couldn''t have asked for a better group of people to stand by me, to give me strength when I had none left to give. Their kindness, their unwavering support¡ªit meant everything. I was no longer alone.


    We were going to grow up and travel the world together. That was our promise. To leave the village, to adventure, to see everything life had to offer. I believed in that dream. In them.


    But everything changed.


    It was a month before my 10th birthday when it started. My hair began to fade, day by day, from brown to snow-white. At first, I thought it was a trick of the light. But then the pain came. My eyes burned constantly, so much that I couldn''t even cry. The more I tried, the worse it got.


    My parents were frantic, rushing me to the village doctor, trying remedy after remedy. Nothing worked. I remember my mother telling me to keep my eyes closed, whispering soothing words as if that would make it better. But nothing stopped the pain. Nothing eased the agony that gnawed at me every second.


    As time passed, I noticed something else¡ªmy eyes, once a bright, vivid shade, slowly started to turn grey. At first, it was just a faint dimming, a shift so subtle that I thought I was imagining it. But as the days turned into weeks, the change became impossible to ignore. The light in them was fading, like a candle burned down to the wick. I tried to keep them shut as much as I could, to hide from the changes overtaking me, but it only felt worse. It was as if I was losing myself, piece by piece, with no way to stop it.


    And the village noticed.


    I heard them talking¡ªwhispers at first, soft and fleeting. But whispers have a way of growing, gaining shape and weight. One morning, while walking through the square, I caught fragments of their conversations.


    "Have you seen her eyes?"


    "Grey, like a colorless world. It¡¯s unnatural."


    "Maybe she¡¯s cursed, that one. No wonder she¡¯s always alone."


    The words stung, sharp as needles. I tried not to listen, to keep my head down, but their voices followed me.


    "I heard she¡¯s not right in the head."


    "Maybe it¡¯s not just her eyes. Maybe it¡¯s her soul."


    "Mark my words, she¡¯s bringing trouble to this village."


    Once, I turned a corner too quickly and stumbled upon a group of them. They didn¡¯t even try to hide their laughter.


    "Look, there she is. The grey-eyed ghost."


    "Careful, don¡¯t let her touch you. Who knows what kind of curse she carries?"


    I fled before they could say more, my heart pounding so hard it felt like it might break through my chest. The laughter followed me, echoing in my mind long after it had faded into the distance.


    One day, while the rain fell steadily outside, I found myself standing alone in the yard. I hadn¡¯t meant to go out. I hadn¡¯t meant to let anyone see me like this. But the rain¡ªcold, relentless¡ªmatched how I felt inside. I stood there, unmoving, as the water soaked through my clothes, the chill seeping into my bones.


    I cried quietly, the tears blending with the rain, my grief soaking into the earth. My shoulders trembled, my chest heaving with silent sobs. For a moment, it felt like the storm was mourning with me, its relentless downpour masking the sound of my pain.


    But even then, I couldn¡¯t escape their voices. From the safety of their doorways and windows, the villagers watched, their words cutting through the rain like knives.


    "Look at her. What¡¯s she doing out there?"


    "Crazy girl. Maybe she is calling curses?"


    "She probably thinks the rain will wash away her sins."


    I clenched my fists, the water streaming down my face indistinguishable from my tears. The urge to scream, to shout, to tell them they didn¡¯t know anything about me surged in my chest, but I swallowed it down. They wouldn¡¯t understand. They didn¡¯t want to.


    So I let the silence take me in. I stood there, crying, my grief drowning beneath the relentless rain. Alone, fading, with no one to pull me back.


    I accepted my mother''s idea and kept my eyes closed, hoping it might bring some relief. But as I did, the world vanished in an instant. The warmth of the fire, the faces of those I loved¡ªit was all gone, swallowed by the darkness behind my eyelids. I couldn''t see anyone, couldn''t feel anything but the ache that consumed me. It was as if the world had turned its back on me, leaving me alone in the shadow of my pain.


    I stopped talking to people, locking myself away in my room. I didn''t want anyone to see me like that. I didn''t want them to see what I was becoming.


    At first, my friends would visit daily, their voices calling to me from outside my door, trying to coax me out with laughter and stories. My parents came too, their concern heavy in every word they spoke, while Lyla just wanted to sit beside me, quietly holding my hand. But I told them all to leave me alone, insisting that I was fine, that I didn''t need anyone. Slowly, one by one, they stopped coming. They left, just as I wanted. I thought it was better that way¡ªbetter that no one had to see me like this.


    But Lyla wouldn''t leave me alone.


    She used to call me "Lia" out of love, saying it described how precious I was to her and that she would sacrifice anything to protect me.


    Every night, she sat outside my door, her voice soft and unwavering as she tried to comfort me. "It''ll get better," she would say. "I''ll be right here. Always." Her words carried a hope I couldn''t feel, like she was clinging to something for both of us.


    But sometimes, her voice wavered, and I could hear the desperation beneath her calm exterior. "Lia," she whispered, her words like a plea. "I know you''re hurt. I can hear it in the silence... please, let me in. You don''t have to carry this alone. You don''t have to hide away."


    I felt the weight of her love through the door, pressing down on me like the world was collapsing. "You don''t understand," I whispered back, my voice barely audible. "I can''t keep going like this. It feels like I''m drowning, and no matter how hard I try, I just want to disappear sometimes."


    For a long moment, there was nothing but silence. Then she spoke again, her voice trembling. "Lia, no... you''re not broken. You''re hurting, and I see that. But you are not alone in this. I see your pain, I feel it, and I''ll stay here¡ªevery step of the way. I''ll hold you when you fall apart, and I''ll remind you of the strength you can''t see right now. You''re more than this moment, Lia. You''re more than the fear and the doubt you feel. Please, don''t shut me out. I need you just as much as you need me."


    Her words felt like a lifeline, pulling me from the darkness, but I was too afraid to reach for it. Still, I could hear her¡ªher heart in every word, her determination to keep me from slipping further away.


    "Lia, you''re my heart," she continued, her voice breaking. "You''re the reason I am alive. You''re the reason I keep going, even when everything feels impossible. Don''t you dare believe you''re alone in this. I swear, I will never leave you. I will fight for you, with everything I have."


    I wanted to believe her. I wanted to let her in, to feel her warmth, but I didn''t know how. The pain inside felt too heavy, too deep to share.


    I told her to go away. My voice was sharp, my words harsher than I intended, but I couldn''t stop myself. Again and again, I screamed at her to leave, my heart twisting each time I heard the hurt in her silence. But she stayed.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    No matter how much I pushed her away, she stayed. Through the nights when I sobbed quietly into my pillow, convinced no one could hear. Through the days when the world outside my door felt like a foreign place I didn''t belong to anymore. She stayed.


    Some nights, I would cry alone, the tears falling silently as I curled into myself, hoping the darkness would hide me from the world. The pain, the loneliness, the strange changes¡ªI didn''t want anyone to see. I didn''t want anyone to laugh at how I looked now, with my hair so pale, my eyes dull and grey, like I wasn¡¯t even the same person. I needed to keep my suffering hidden, tucked away in the silence of my room, where no one could judge me. She never needed to see me like that, yet somehow, she always knew. Even when I tried to lock myself away, she stayed. And I don¡¯t think I ever truly understood how much that meant until much later.


    Her voice was my lifeline, even when I pretended not to hear her. She told me stories, spinning tales of adventure and heroes who overcame impossible odds. She made up jokes¡ªmost of them terrible¡ªjust to coax a smile from me. I never gave her the satisfaction of a laugh, but her persistence was the closest thing to warmth I could feel.


    I never opened the door. Not until the night before my birthday. I don''t know what made me do it. Maybe it was the way her voice cracked as she whispered, "I just want you to know you''re not alone. Not now, not ever." Maybe it was the quiet sniffle I heard afterward, the sound of tears she thought I couldn''t hear.


    When I finally turned the handle and saw her sitting there, arms wrapped around her knees, her eyes red and swollen from crying, I realized something I hadn''t let myself believe. She wasn''t just waiting for me to get better. She was breaking too, and she was still there, holding on for both of us.


    I let her in, and the moment I saw her face, I broke. The pain, the fear, the loneliness¡ªit all came spilling out in sobs I couldn''t control. Lyla didn''t say a word at first. She just wrapped her arms around me, pulling me close, stroking my hair like she always did when we were little.


    Lyla kept her tears from coming, not wanting me to cry with her. I could feel how much sadness she felt for me, the weight of it pressing against me as she held me. She didn¡¯t have to say anything; I knew she understood my pain, the quiet sorrow that had been building inside me for so long. Her grip was firm, steady¡ªan anchor in the storm that raged within me. She didn''t judge me for how I looked, for the way my hair had faded and my eyes had dulled. She only cared for me, her younger sister, as if nothing had changed. It was enough. In that moment, it was all I needed.


    "It''s okay, Lia," she whispered, her voice trembling. "Let it out. I''m here. I''ve got you."


    "I-I can''t," I choked out between sobs. "I can''t do this anymore, Lyla. I''m not strong. I''m weak¡ªa crybaby who can''t handle anything!" My words felt heavy, as if saying them out loud only made them more true.


    "Don''t say that, Lia," Lyla said softly, pulling back just enough to look me in the eyes. Her gaze was steady, her voice firm but gentle. "You''re wrong. You''re so much stronger than you think."


    "How?" I asked, my voice breaking. "I push everyone away. I hide. I can''t even¡ª" My words dissolved into more tears.


    She cupped my face, brushing away my tears with her thumbs, her touch gentle but firm. "Do you remember when I was sick?" she whispered, her voice trembling as she spoke. "How you stayed by my side, day and night? You never gave up on me, even when I was too weak to lift my head. You held my hand, told me stories, and made me laugh when I thought I''d forgotten how. You kept me alive. You''re the reason I''m here."


    I shook my head, not trusting myself to speak, my chest tight with the weight of everything I couldn''t put into words. But she wasn''t finished.


    "And now it''s my turn, Lia," she said, her voice soft but unshakable, her gaze never leaving mine. "You helped me when I couldn''t help myself. You gave me strength when I had none. It''s my duty¡ªno, it''s my privilege¡ªto do the same for you. You don''t have to go through this alone. I won''t let you."


    Her words wrapped around my heart like a lifeline, but the fear and shame held me back. I wanted to believe her, but the darkness in my mind felt too heavy to escape. She could see it though¡ªthe weight I was carrying, the despair I couldn''t shake.


    Lyla leaned in closer, her forehead resting against mine, her breath warm and steady. "You are not alone, Lia. I''m right here. Every step of the way. I''ll be the strength you need when you don''t have any left. I''ll carry you when you can''t stand. Don''t you dare think you''re a burden to me. You''re my sister. You are everything to me."


    The tears came again, but this time, they didn''t feel as heavy. They were just... a release. A breaking open of all the pain I had kept hidden for so long. I leaned into her, letting her warmth and love fill the cracks in my heart.


    "I''m scared," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "What if I''m too much for you?"


    Lyla pulled me into her arms, holding me tight as if she could shield me from the world. "You''ll never be too much for me, Lia. Never. I''ll always be here. You don''t have to be perfect, you just have to be you. And that''s more than enough for me."


    Her words sank deep into me, breaking through the walls I''d built around myself. "But I''m scared," I whispered. "What if I''m never okay again?"


    She hugged me tighter, resting her chin on my shoulder. "Then I''ll keep being here, every step of the way. We''ll face it together, one day at a time. You don''t have to be okay right now, Lia. Just know that you''re loved, and I''m not going anywhere."


    And for the first time in what felt like forever, I allowed myself to believe her.


    The morning of my birthday was the happiest I''d felt in weeks. My parents threw a party, inviting half the village. They told me they were going to give me my name, something they''d dreamed of for years. I wanted to keep my grey eyes hidden as long as possible, so I kept my eyes closed the whole way long.


    Mother wanted to call me Celestara, after the goddess who blessed Celestine. She believed that my snowy white hair, so much like the pure light of the moon, would be a perfect match for the name. My mother was deeply religious, and curses were her greatest fear. She made sure I never came in contact with anything she considered dark or ill-fated. To her, Celestara was a name of purity, of divine blessing, one that would protect me from any misfortune that might try to cling to me.


    Father, on the other hand, had his own idea. He wanted to name me Anastasia, meaning "resurrection" or "rebirth." He said it symbolized hope¡ªperhaps the hope that even the darkest days could bring new beginnings. My father had a strange fondness for names that carried weight, names that meant something greater than themselves. I always found it funny how he could get so passionate about something so simple as a name, but to him, it was more than just a label. It was a symbol, a reminder that life always moved forward, even through the toughest times.


    Then there was Lyla. My dear sister. She wanted to name me Selene, after the moon. She said it represented the deep bond we shared, how she had always been there for me, just like the moon had always been there for the stars. Selene was calm, protective, and constant¡ªjust like her. She said the moon was always watching over the night, soothing the world with its light. And she wanted me to carry that same protection, that same serene presence in my life.


    It was a name that felt almost too grand, too perfect for me. I had always been Lia to her, a name that was simpler, more familiar. But Selene¡ªSelene felt like something more. Something powerful. The way she spoke of it, with such certainty and tenderness, made it hard not to believe in its meaning. It was astonishing, really, how a name could carry so much weight, so much love.


    And of course, my friends¡ªMira, Toby, Elise, Ronan, Fiona, and Kiel¡ªwanted me to be called Stella. They were all well over the age of ten, but they treated me as their equal, never once making me feel less than them, despite my age. They all said that I was a part of the stars, that I had a light inside me even when I didn''t believe it. They made me feel like I truly belonged, like I was meant to shine alongside them, no matter how small or fragile I felt. I was happy being able to call them my friends.


    Even though they were older, they treated me with such care and respect that I never once felt out of place. And in that moment, on my birthday, with the sun shining brightly and my heart full, I felt like their Stella¡ªa name that made me feel as though I belonged.


    For the first time in a month, the pain started to completely fade away. I could open my eyes again, the bright sunlight almost too much to bear. My hair, they told me, had turned completely white. They said it suited me, that I looked like an angel.


    But when I finally looked up at my mother, everything changed.


    Her face, once full of love, now looked cold and hard. Her eyes were distant, like she was looking right through me.


    "Who are you?" she asked, her voice sharp and cold, cutting through the silence.


    I didn''t realize at that time, but my eyes had turned glowing red, a color I had never seen in myself before. They resembled the Queen of Curses, a woman of legend feared by all. I had heard stories about her¡ªhow she was the only one with eyes like mine. It was as if the curse itself had somehow seeped into me, though I never asked for it.


    She dropped to her knees, leaning in close, her eyes searching my face as if trying to find something¡ªanything¡ªthat made sense. Her gaze was unsettling, like she was looking for a stranger instead of the child she once held in her arms.


    I blinked, confusion filling my mind. I reached out to her, feeling a strange sense of fear in my chest. "I''m Mommy''s little girl," I said, forcing a smile, my voice shaky. I stepped forward, arms open, hoping for the hug I used to feel safe in.


    But instead of holding me, her hand struck me across the face. The slap was hard, sending me to the ground. I could feel the sting on my cheek as I stared up at her, confused and hurt, the ground cold beneath me.


    She stood over me, her eyes wild with disbelief. Her voice cracked as she screamed, "LIES!" Her words were venomous, full of disgust. "How could you be mine? How could I have given birth to someone who looks like Her?"


    Her gaze flickered to my eyes, glowing with a cursed red, and the horror in her expression deepened. "You''re not my daughter... you''re a monster."


    The weight of her words crushed me. My mother, the one person I had longed to believe in me, was looking at me like I was something less than human.


    I looked up, tears stinging my eyes, and saw nothing but hatred in her eyes.


    The villagers were no better. Their cheers quickly turned to gasps, then whispers, then shouts that filled the air with fear.


    I could feel their eyes on me, cold and full of judgment. My friends, who had been close, began to move away, their faces stricken with disbelief. The moment they saw my eyes¡ªthose cursed, otherworldly eyes¡ªtheir expressions faltered. One by one, they backed up, as if afraid they might be pulled into whatever darkness had taken hold of me.


    "A curse!" one man yelled, his voice trembling with panic as he pointed at me.


    "She''s the Queen of Curses reborn!" another voice cried out, followed by murmurs of dread from the crowd.


    "Stay away from her!" another shouted, fear seeping into his voice.


    I didn''t understand. I had done nothing wrong.


    I could hear the rustling of clothes as people stepped back, eyes wide with fear. A child clutched their mother''s leg, looking at me like I was something dangerous, something to be avoided. The elderly woman at the market crossed herself and hurried away, muttering under her breath. A man in the back spat on the ground, his face twisted in disgust.


    They kept their distance, staring at me as if I had just grown horns or become something unrecognizable. I stood there, trembling, not understanding what was happening.


    I had done nothing wrong. I hadn''t asked for this, hadn''t asked for any of it.


    But still, their eyes bore into me, full of fear, like I was a threat. A curse.


    Lyla was the only one who defended me, standing firm between me and the crowd. Her voice was loud and desperate, cutting through the rising chaos as she screamed at them to see reason.


    "Please!" she begged, her eyes wild with panic. "She''s just a child! She''s not a curse!"


    But the villagers didn''t listen. They only shouted louder, their fear growing. Even my father, who had once held me close, now turned away. He looked at me with disgust, his face twisted in anger.


    "She''s a monster!" he yelled, his voice sharp with hate. "A curse! We can''t let her stay here with us!"


    Lyla''s face twisted in agony as she reached out, grabbing my father''s arm to stop him from coming closer. "Please, don''t!" she cried, her voice cracking. "She''s just sick. She''s not dangerous!"


    The village chief''s voice rang out, cold and indifferent. "Let''s say we believe you for now," he began, his tone dismissive, as if her pleas were little more than an annoyance. "But if she doesn''t change back by tomorrow," he declared, his words like a death sentence, "she''ll have to be sacrificed. We can''t take the risk. She''s too dangerous."


    Lyla turned to him, her eyes filled with tears, but she didn''t back down. Her voice broke as she pleaded with him, desperately trying to make him understand. "You don''t understand! She''s just a sick kid! She doesn''t deserve this! She needs help, not... not to be treated like this!"


    She paused, trying to hold herself together, looking at him with all the hope she had left. "Please, Chief, you''re wise. You can see this isn''t what it looks like. We can find another way."


    But the chief''s face remained hard as stone, unmoved by Lyla''s desperate pleas. He shook his head, his decision final, a weight settling on the village''s future. "This is the only way," he said coldly, his words like a death sentence. "We can''t risk her bringing more danger to us all."


    Lyla''s cries echoed in the air, but they were drowned out by the growing roar of the crowd, their fear turning to anger. She called out to him again, her voice cracking, but it was no use. The chief had made up his mind.


    She thought he would be wise enough to stop this madness, to see reason, but instead, he sneered at her, his eyes cold. "You don''t get it, do you, Lyla?" he growled. "She''s a curse, a threat, and there''s no way around it. You''d better stop protecting her, or I''ll do what needs to be done. The village comes first. I don''t have patience for this. Why should I let everyone suffer when I can just kill her right now?"


    Lyla froze, her heart hammering, but there was no fear in her eyes. Slowly, she wiped away her tears, her face turning a serious expression of cold resolve. Then, with a deadly calmness, she spoke.


    "Why don''t you try it?" she said, her voice as cold as ice.


    The villagers gasped, stunned by the change in her tone. Lyla''s once gentle aura, full of desperate pleading, was now replaced with an aura of pure disgust and evil. The air around her grew colder, heavier, and a dangerous energy radiated from her like an approaching storm.


    Lyla took a step forward, eyes locked on the villagers.


    "I have more power than any of you realize. I''ve mastered ice, water, and fire magic¡ªthree elements you can''t even begin to challenge. No one in this village could even come close to stopping me, physically or magically."


    Her words were met with stunned silence. The crowd could feel the shift in the air¡ªthe power that had been hidden beneath her pain now laid bare. Lyla wasn''t just angry anymore; she was a force of nature, and every person there could feel it.


    As she spoke, her eyes began to shift, a grid-like pattern slowly forming in the depths of her brown irises, like a crosshair locking onto her targets. The intensity of her eyes grew colder, darker, as if she was about to unleash a force no one could comprehend. A wave of heat radiated from her, the air around her thickening with the crackle of fire magic beginning to surge within her. The villagers could feel the heat growing, and the unmistakable warning that if anyone dared to attack me again, she would burn the entire village to the ground. The air was charged with the promise of destruction.


    She turned her eyes back to the chief, her eyes burning with fury. "Try to hurt Lia," she said again, her voice a low growl. "And I''ll make sure it''s the last thing you ever do."


    The villagers watched in shock as the once hopeful, pleading Lyla transformed into someone they didn''t recognize. The air was thick with tension, and the line between protector and destroyer blurred in the intensity of Lyla''s presence. She was no longer begging them to stop. She was warning them. Threatening them.


    Lyla''s aura shifted from the pure, emotional energy of someone desperate to protect her sister, to something darker¡ªmore lethal. The villagers could feel it. They saw her for what she truly was¡ªa force not to be underestimated.


    The chief, his face pale with fear, stepped forward, his voice trembling as he tried to regain control. "Enough," he commanded, his tone sharp but faltering. "You will not destroy this village over one mistake." His eyes darted nervously to the others, who backed away, some even retreating into the shadows.


    Lyla¡¯s gaze remained unwavering, the fire in her eyes only intensifying as the chief spoke. She didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t show any sign of hesitation. Her voice, when it came, was as cold as ice, cutting through the tension in the air.


    ¡°Defend yourselves?¡± she said, her lips barely moving, but the words hung in the air with lethal intent. ¡°You think you have the power to stop me? You couldn¡¯t even touch me if you tried.¡±


    Her eyes shifted, the grid-like pattern deepening, as if honing in on the chief with a dangerous precision. The temperature in the air dropped further, a chill creeping along the villagers¡¯ spines as they realized the full extent of her power. She took a slow step forward, her presence overwhelming.


    ¡°Stay far away from me, and my sister, if you value your lives. I¡¯m not interested in your threats,¡± Lyla continued, her voice devoid of any emotion. ¡°You¡¯ve seen what I can do. Remember it.¡±


    From that moment on, there was no turning back.


    Since that day, my life was over.


    That night, when my father came for me, his hand raised to strike, Lyla was there. She fought him, blocking his every move, her arms shaking with the effort. "Stop! Please, stop!" she shouted, her voice desperate. She grabbed his wrist, trying to force him to see reason, but his eyes were filled with hatred.


    "Lyla, please!" I cried, my heart breaking. "Don''t! You''ll get hurt."


    But she wouldn''t let go, standing between me and my father like a shield. "You''re wrong!" she screamed at him, her voice raw with desperation. "She''s not the monster you think she is! She''s my sister! She''s just sick! Don''t do this!"


    My father''s face twisted in anger, and he took a step forward, his voice low but filled with fury. "Lyla, stop! You''re blinded by your emotions. Can''t you see? This¡ªthis thing is not your sister anymore." He pointed at me, his finger trembling with disgust. "She''s possessed. She''s a vessel for the Queen of Curses. The curse is inside her, waiting to destroy everything."


    Lyla shook her head violently, tears streaming down her face. "No! No, that''s not true! She''s not a curse! She''s just¡ªshe''s just sick, Dad!"


    But my mother, who had been silent until now, stepped forward, her face a mask of disgust, her eyes hard with something darker than anger. "You don''t understand, Lyla," she said, her voice sharp and venomous. "Your sister is gone. She''s not the little girl I gave birth to. She''s a curse¡ªa monster¡ªand we have to get rid of her. I wish I could erase her from existence right now."


    Lyla took a step back, her eyes widening in disbelief. "No, Mom, please, that''s not her! It''s the disease, it''s not her fault¡ª"


    "Stop protecting her!" My mother''s voice cracked, filled with fury and revulsion.


    "She''s dangerous, Lyla! You think I don''t see it? She isn''t herself anymore, I know she has been taken over by now. We can''t afford to keep her alive¡ªshe''s poison to all of us. If you truly loved this village, you would let her go. She needs to die. For all of us. For the future of this place."


    Her words sliced through me like a blade, and the tears that had been on the edge of my eyes froze. My mother''s voice had never held such venom before¡ªit felt like she was speaking not just to Lyla, but to me as well, tearing apart any remnants of love or care she had once held.


    Lyla''s body trembled with anger; her face twisted in disgust as she turned to face them both.


    "You''re all disgusting," she spat, her voice colder than ice. "You all loved her once, when she looked normal, didn''t you? You all fawned over her. But now that she''s different, now that she''s not what you want her to be, you turn your backs on her. You''re nothing but degenerates¡ªtrash people. I can''t believe I ever called this place home."


    Her voice wavered then, the walls of her anger cracking as the pain and heartbreak spilled out. "How can you say that about your own daughter?" she choked out, her voice breaking. "How can you just throw her away like this? She''s still my sister. She''s still the same person, and I''m not going to let you do this to her. I won''t."


    My mother''s expression softened for just a moment, but she said nothing. Her eyes moved to my father, who gave a curt nod, his face unreadable.


    Lyla''s hands shook, fists clenched, but she didn''t back down. She turned to me, her voice softening. "Please, don''t listen to them. You''re not what they say." She moved to stand in front of me again, her arms wide, blocking any further attacks from my father.


    She gently placed her hands around my shoulders, pulling me close as she leaned down, her forehead resting against mine. "You''re not a curse, Lia," she whispered, her breath warm against my skin. "You''re my sister. And nothing will change that. You''re you, no matter what they say."


    My father didn''t try to reach for me again. Instead, he let out a bitter laugh. "Then you''ll be just as lost as she is, Lyla."


    That night, Lyla kept me close, her arms wrapped tightly around me as she whispered comforting words in my ear. "We''ll get through this, I promise. I''ll always be by your side. No matter what they say."


    Tears filled my eyes, but I didn''t want to cry. I wanted to be strong for her, even though everything felt like it was falling apart. She gently wiped away my tears, a small, sad smile tugging at her lips. "Don''t worry, okay? We''ll leave this place. We''ll go somewhere where they can''t hurt you."


    Lyla took my hand and led me out into the dark night. The village was silent behind us, the distant sound of the villagers'' voices fading away as we left. She didn''t say much more, but the weight of her promise filled the air around us.


    "Everything will be okay," she said softly, her voice full of conviction, even though I could see the fear in her eyes. "I''ll keep you safe, lia. Always."


    We walked into the night, the world ahead of us uncertain and dark, but Lyla''s hand in mine made everything feel a little less cold.

 Chapter 3: Lost Hope

    I can''t remember after it. No matter how much I try, no matter how desperately I claw at the edges of my mind, it''s just¡­ gone. A blurry past. The faces, the places¡ªthey slip through my fingers like grains of sand. Even her face... Lyla.


    She was everything to me¡ªthe light in my darkest moments, the one person I could never let go of.


    The tears came before I could stop them, cold and endless. In my dream, they fell silently, dampening my cheeks. I wiped them away with trembling hands, but they kept coming, as though my heart couldn''t stop bleeding through my eyes.


    And then, amidst my anguish, I felt it¡ªa warm touch on my head. Soft, gentle, like a mother''s hand but with an unmistakable strength behind it. The warmth spread, not just over my skin but into the cold, hollow pit in my heart.


    "Lyla?" My voice cracked as I looked up, and there she was. Behind me, her figure so familiar it hurt. She smiled¡ªoh, that smile. It was the one she used to give me when everything felt like it was going to fall apart. Her hand patted my head, just like she always did when she tried to comfort me.


    "Don''t worry," she said, her voice as soothing as a summer breeze. But there was something else in her tone, something almost... distant.


    I tried to reach for her, to tell her not to leave, but then she spoke again, her words shrouded in a strange mystery.


    "There is someone in this world who will do anything for you," she had said, her voice laced with both sadness and hope.


    "Find him. He''ll care for you more than his own life."


    Before I could understand, she began to fade, her form melting into the shadows of the dream.


    "Wait!" I screamed, but it was useless. She was gone.


    I jolted trying to end the dream, my eyes burning with unshed tears. Slowly, I opened them, the blurry haze of sleep giving way to a breathtaking sight. Above me, the night sky stretched infinitely, dotted with countless stars glowing softly like embers in the dark. It was so vast, so beautiful, it almost made me forget the pain in my chest.


    The soft crackle of a campfire reached my ears, accompanied by the familiar, earthy smell of fish roasting over a flame. My stomach growled faintly at the scent¡ªit was the same smell that used to waft through the air when my family went camping. My father, he was a great fisherman, always catching the best fish.


    I tried to sit up, but a sharp pain in my leg stopped me. Glancing down, I noticed bandage wrapped tightly around it. Someone had dressed the wound. A wave of uncertain shock surged through me.


    The memory flashed in my mind¡ªthe dark, vanishing monster with its long, clawed limbs. I could still feel the cold grip around my leg, the way its claws dug in, sharp and unrelenting, until the warmth of my blood soaked the ground beneath me. The fear was suffocating, its hollow, glowing eyes burned into my mind.


    I swallowed hard, gripping the sheet beneath me.


    It''s over. It''s gone. I''m still here. But my leg pained as if the creature''s grip lingered, a grim reminder of how close I had been to its grasp.


    But... Someone saved me.


    I took a moment to assess my surroundings. Beneath me was a small, comfortable bed with a warm sheet draped over me. The fabric wasn''t luxurious, but its warmth was more than welcome. To my side, I spotted a sword lying within arm''s reach.


    I glanced down at myself and noticed I was wearing a white sweater, oversized and soft, though it wasn¡¯t tied properly. The loose sleeves slipped slightly off my shoulder, and the knot at the hem was clumsily done. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess someone had dressed me in it, perhaps in an attempt to keep me warm?


    The thought of that pressed down on my heart¡ªsomeone had tried to help me, but their effort felt awkward, almost hesitant, as if they weren¡¯t sure what they were doing. Still, the gesture was... kind.


    I couldn''t help but think, if something goes wrong, at least I''ll have a weapon. But as my fingers brushed its hilt, I realized it was absurdly heavy. I tried to lift it, but my arms protested with every inch.


    "How could anyone even fight with something like this?" I muttered under my breath, frustration bubbling up.


    Sighing, I glanced toward the campfire. The flames flickered gently, their light illuminating the area around us. Fish were skewered on sticks, sizzling softly over the fire. My stomach churned at the sight, not just with hunger but with memories. I could almost hear my father laughing as he showed Lyla and me how to roast the perfect fish.


    And then my eyes shifted further, catching sight of someone sitting near the fire.


    He was leaning against a tree, his eyes closed, one hand resting on his head while his legs were crossed in a relaxed posture. A bandage wrapped around his right arm, faintly stained with blood. On his left side lay a book, the faint markings of magic runes visible even from where I sat.


    His appearance was striking¡ªhis black hair messy and tousled, adding to the air of effortless intensity he carried. His coat, a long, dark overcoat, flowed elegantly past his waist, the intricate embroidery along the hem and cuffs catching the faint light. The heavy fabric, a blend of velvet and wool, draped around him with authority, its high collar turned up slightly to frame his face in a mysterious way.


    Beneath the coat, the soft gray tunic he wore contrasted against the sharpness of his coat, simple yet refined. His dark trousers were tailored to fit perfectly, with the faintest gleam of a fine wool blend. Tall, polished boots reached just below his knees, each step echoing power, while the leather belt with a decorative clasp hinted at his noble heritage. The faint glow of magical energy flickered around the edges of his coat, a quiet reminder of the power that lay beneath the surface.


    A hunter? I guessed. The thought didn''t bring much comfort. Hunters weren''t known for their charity. I could still remember the cruel eyes of the ones who had once come to my village, their cold faces devoid of mercy as they took what they wanted, leaving only fear in their wake.


    I looked back at the makeshift bed beneath me, then at the food cooking over the fire. My chest tensed with confusion and suspicion.


    Why would anyone help me? Why save someone like me?


    The question circled endlessly in my mind. I wasn''t anyone important. Just a girl lost in the woods, barely able to defend herself. People usually ignored me¡ªor worse. What would make this boy, this stranger, care enough to patch me up and give me warmth?


    A grim possibility crossed my mind. Maybe he expects something in return.


    I tightened my grip on the sword''s hilt and tried to stand. My legs wobbled under my weight, the pain in my bandaged leg flaring up. I bit my lip, forcing myself to stay upright. If he turned out to be a threat, I''d have to run. Not that I''d get far with this leg, I thought bitterly.


    As I shifted, the sudden noise startled a flock of birds from the trees nearby. Their wings beat against the night air, their cries echoing into the distance before fading into silence.


    The night was cold, a biting breeze sweeping through the open field around me. I hadn''t noticed it before, but the forest, with its oppressive darkness and lurking horrors, was far behind us now.


    Here, the air felt lighter, though the wind carried a subtle chill that seeped through the sheet covering me. The sky above stretched endlessly, scattered with stars that shimmered like tiny fragments of hope.


    The sound of the birds must have woken him because when I looked back, I saw his eyes slowly flutter open¡ªcrystal blue and piercing, like the clearest summer sky. They caught the faint glow of the stars, making them seem almost otherworldly. For a moment, I couldn''t look away, as if those eyes alone could promise safety.


    I froze. Those were the same eyes I had seen before, staring at me amidst the chaos¡ªthe eyes of the boy who had saved me from being devoured by the monsters.


    I remembered collapsing from exhaustion, my body giving out, only to feel his arms catch me. His hands had gently rested behind my head, offering a strange comfort amidst the pain and fear.


    The memory struck me like a lightning bolt, sharp and unrelenting, pulling me back into the haze of that moment. The terror of the monsters, their grotesque forms reaching for me, and the pain in my leg as claws sank into my flesh¡ªit all came flooding back.


    But more vivid than anything else was the warmth of his hands, steady and gentle as they cradled my head, pulling me from the brink of despair.


    And then, my sister''s voice from the dream echoed in my mind, soft yet firm, like a guiding light in the dark.


    "There is someone in this world who will do anything for you," she had said. "Find him. He''ll care for you more than his own life."


    The weight of her words settled over me, filling the emptiness in my chest with a strange, fragile feeling I couldn''t name.


    Could it be him? This boy with eyes like the summer sky and hands that had shielded me from pain. The thought was absurd, almost laughable¡ªhow could someone like him, a stranger, care for me in a way even I struggled to? And yet, the memory of his actions, his quiet strength, made it impossible to dismiss the thought entirely.


    Could he be the one for me? I thought to myself.


    The sound of the birds scattering had faded, but the tension between us was sharp enough to cut through the cold night air. He rubbed his eyes, shaking off the last remnants of sleep, and looked at me. His expression softened, his shoulders relaxing as if he were relieved.


    "Are you okay?" he asked gently, his voice carrying a warmth I wasn''t prepared for.


    I didn''t answer. My grip tightened on the sword, both hands straining under its weight. The blade''s tip dragged against the ground; I could barely lift it. Still, I wasn''t going to let my guard down.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    He raised his hands, palms forward, a gesture of peace.


    "Hey, relax. I''m not here to hurt you," he said, his tone almost playful.


    "Stay back!" I screamed, my voice trembling despite the defiance in my words.


    His eyes widened in surprise, but he took a cautious step back. "Okay, okay!" he said, his hands still raised. Then, clasping them together in an exaggerated gesture, he grinned.


    "It''s not really nice to interrogate someone you''ve just met, you know."


    "Don''t play games with me. I know what you are¡ªa hunter." I scowled.


    He tilted his head, looking almost amused. With a dramatic sigh, he laced his hands behind his head and leaned back casually.


    "Man, you''re cautious, huh? Alright, since you''re so curious, the name''s Kaiser Everhart." His grin widened. "Now, drop the sword and chill, would you?"


    I took a step back, my mind racing. The name didn''t ring any bells¡ªnothing about "Kaiser Everhart" seemed familiar. I racked my brain, thinking of every encounter, every whisper about someone who might know me or hunt me. But no, I couldn''t place it. I hadn''t heard that name from any of the villages, nor from anyone in the distant cities. It was just... a name.


    He was just a random hunter. That was all. Another one hunting me, probably for the reward that was surely on my head by now. My hand tightened around the hilt of my sword again, my thoughts clouded with the bitterness of past betrayals. There was nothing to trust in this world, not even the people who wore names like his.


    His charisma threw me off. He didn''t act like someone trying to hunt me down. Still, I wasn''t about to let my guard down.


    "Stay where you are," I warned again, my voice firm but laced with unease. His movements were slow, deliberate, as he crouched slightly, his fingers inching toward the ground.


    The dim light caught the tension in his frame, every muscle coiled like a predator preparing to strike. My heart raced as I tightened my grip, unsure of what he might do next, but ready to act if necessary.


    Kaiser paused and pointed at the fire, his voice light and teasing.


    "Relax, I''m just checking on the fish. Don''t want them to burn. You don''t want to eat burnt fish, do you?"


    His words were disarming, but I wasn''t convinced.


    "Stop fooling around!" I snapped. "Answer my questions!"


    Before I could finish, my stomach growled loudly. The smell of roasting fish was intoxicating. My face flushed with embarrassment.


    He laughed, a hearty sound that carried genuine humor rather than mockery. As the laughter spilled out, he casually placed a hand behind his back, the gesture hidden slightly behind the flowing fabric of his dark overcoat while he was trying to take it off.


    "So, you¡¯re hungry, huh? Come on, you¡¯ve gotta admit¡ªthis smells amazing. High-quality fish, cooked to perfection. You¡¯re in for a treat."


    I glared at him, trying to keep my composure despite the numerous thoughts in my head. I couldn''t let him see how shaken I was, but everything inside me screamed for answers.


    "What happened with the monster?" I demanded, my voice sharp. The image of that terrifying thing, its speed and its face wouldn''t leave my mind. I needed to know what happened¡ªand why it was still on my mind.


    Kaiser''s smile faded, replaced with something more serious. "That''s¡­ a cold memory," he said softly.


    "You shouldn''t bother trying to recall it the dead. Some things are better left in the past."


    I hesitated, the weight of his tone settling over me like ice. "How did you take it out?" I pressed again, my voice firmer than I felt. The image of the monster''s terrifying face flashed in my mind, its speed still lingering in my thoughts. "It was dangerous... and so fast. I don''t understand how you even survived it."


    He raised his hands again, this time in mock surrender. Slowly, he moved closer. "They''re called Noctis Grasper," he explained, his voice taking on a darker edge.


    "Monsters of the night. They thrive in darkness, moving faster than the eye can follow. Their faces are twisted, almost human, but with mouths that stretch too wide and eyes that glow like embers. They have long, skeletal limbs that can snatch you from the shadows, draining your strength¡ªyour will to live¡ªuntil there''s nothing left."


    His description sent shivers down my spine. I clenched my fists, my heart racing. I know he''s speaking the truth... The memory of those long, clawed hands wrapping around me flashed in my mind.


    That''s exactly what happened to me. The cold, draining sensation still lingered, like a shadow over me, and I couldn''t shake the fear that it might come back.


    He leaned closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Once they''ve caught you, there''s no escape. They feed on your fear before they devour you whole."


    I swallowed hard, my heart racing.


    Then, as if flipping a switch, he straightened up, that playful grin returning to his face. "So, why were you brave enough to fight two of them at the same time? Got some hidden power or something?"


    I couldn''t help but frown. "I wasn''t," I admitted quietly. "They caught me."


    He let out a dramatic sigh, throwing his hand to his chest like he''d been struck by an arrow. "Ah, tragic. The mighty warrior falls before the great Noctis Graspers." He paused, glancing at me with mock sympathy. "But hey, at least you didn''t go down without a fight, right?"


    I stared at him, unamused. "You make it sound like it was easy."


    "Well, you know," he shrugged, brushing it off like it was nothing. "I took them out, though. Barely broke a sweat."


    "How?" I asked, my suspicion growing. "You made them sound unkillable."


    He raised an eyebrow, his grin widening. "Oh, the Noctis Graspers? Pfft. Easy. I just walked up, gave ''em a little wink, and they were like, ''Oh no, we''re out of here.'' Totally scared of me."


    I blinked at him. "Really?"


    He burst out laughing, shaking his head. "Nah, not exactly. It was more of a ''stab, dodge, stab again, hope they don''t grab you'' situation." He waved his hands in exaggerated motions. "You know, the usual. Real finesse."


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "You make it sound like it''s nothing."


    He puffed out his chest and put on a dramatic pose. "Well, it''s a little more complex than that, but I like to keep it humble. I''m basically the world''s greatest monster slayer, after all."


    I stared at him for a moment before I let out a reluctant laugh. "Yeah, right."


    He winked. "Believe me, it''s all in the technique and strategy. You ever seen someone defeat a monster with sheer charisma?" He flashed a grin, and for a moment, the air around us felt lighter.


    I rolled my eyes, but a small smile tugged at the corner of my mouth despite myself. There was something strangely comforting about his carefree attitude. It was as if, for a moment, the danger and darkness that had surrounded me had faded.


    He waved a hand dismissively, pulling me back to reality. "Those were higher C-class monsters. Nothing a B or A-rank adventurer couldn''t handle." He leaned back, his tone light but full of confidence. "In fact, you could probably take one down with the right strategy and a little bit of luck."


    He flashed a grin, the corners of his eyes crinkling with amusement.


    "Though, I wouldn''t recommend trying it unless you''re planning to make a name for yourself. Trust me, fighting those things head-on isn''t as glamorous as it sounds. It''s mostly just a lot of running, dodging, and hoping you''re not the one getting eaten."


    He chuckled, tapping the side of his head as if sharing a secret. "And, you know, being a bit smarter than your average monster doesn''t hurt either."


    I furrowed my brows, trying to process everything he had just said. "What''s an adventurer rank?" I asked, my voice tinged with confusion. His revelation was overwhelming¡ªmonsters, ranks, dangerous creatures lurking in the shadows.


    My mind was racing, but I couldn''t wrap my head around it. "And what does that have to do with me?" I added, still unsure of his intentions.


    "You keep talking about things I don''t understand. What do you mean by this ''adventurer'' stuff?" I shook my head, frustration creeping in. "I don''t get you."


    He leaned back on the tree, looking more relaxed, as if the weight of the conversation had lightened a little. "Adventurers," he started, his gaze drifting off as if he were recalling his own experiences, "are the ones who go out into the world, taking on quests, hunting monsters, helping those in need... you know, all that ''heroic'' stuff. They''re the backbone of most kingdoms¡ªthough it''s not all glory, mind you." He smirked slightly.


    "There are six ranks. E is the lowest¡ªrookies, fresh blood, those who have barely made it past their first trial. But honestly, no one weak enough to be an E-rank would be stupid enough to sign up here."


    He paused to make sure I was following, then continued.


    "Then there''s D, where most start. It''s the entry-level rank, for those with a bit of skill but not much else. After that, you climb through C, B, and A¡ªthe real heavy hitters. Those with natural talent or blessings. Not everyone has that, but the ones who do make it to A are seriously skilled." He leaned forward a little, eyes sharpening.


    "And then there''s S. The elite of the elite. Only the very best get there, and even then, it''s rare. The kind of people who could wipe out a monster horde without breaking a sweat. You''d find more S-rankers in places like Asura or Valerion¡ªkingdoms with resources and the talent to train them. Here in Celestine, it''s practically unheard of."


    He leaned back again, his tone more casual, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªrespect, maybe, for those at the top of this dangerous ladder. "It''s a hard life, but if you''re good enough, you make your name."


    I blinked, trying to process it all. "What''s your rank?"


    He hesitated, his eyes flickering with something unreadable before he let out a short, dry laugh. "Does it really matter?" He waved a hand dismissively, then pointed at the fire. "Your fish is about to burn, by the way. Better eat it before deciding whether to attack me or run."


    I turned my attention to the small campfire crackling in front of us. The flames flickered, casting a warm orange glow over the makeshift campsite, the smoke curling up into the darkening sky. The night was settling in, the dense forest surrounding us growing quieter, save for the occasional rustle of leaves.


    The scent of charred fish mixed with the earthy smell of pine trees and damp underbrush, a reminder of how far we were from any villages or people.


    My stomach growled again, louder this time, making me pause. I sighed, my shoulders slumping. The hunger gnawed at me, a reminder of how little I had eaten in the past few days. Despite the tension that had hung between us earlier, the fire''s warmth and the food in front of me offered a rare moment of peace.


    With a reluctant groan, I dropped the sword to the side, its hilt still catching the flicker of the firelight. I finally let my guard down, letting myself relax for a moment. The night air was crisp, carrying the distant call of nocturnal creatures, but the fire kept most of the darkness at bay.


    The fish sizzled softly as he handed it to me, the heat from the flames mixing with the chill of the night. It wasn''t much, but it was enough for now. My eyes drifted back to him, but for a moment, I was too tired to question his intentions. He didn''t seem like he''d attack right now¡ªnot with the night so still and the fire between us. Still, I couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that things were far from resolved.


    He smiled warmly. "Glad you''re finally starting to trust me."


    The smell was overwhelming, rich and savory, with a hint of char. My first bite was heaven. It was tender, smoky, and better than anything I''d eaten in years.


    Across from me, he dramatically took a bite of the burnt fish, his face contorting in exaggerated despair. "Ugh, so tasteless," he groaned, pressing his hand to his forehead like he''d been struck down by the cruelest fate. His eyes moved to me, as if waiting for my reaction.


    The absurdity of it caught me off guard. I couldn''t help but laugh. It was small, but it bubbled up from somewhere deep inside me, something I hadn''t felt in so long¡ªsomething like¡­ relief. It was the first time in years I''d laughed like that, genuinely, without fear or sorrow weighing me down. It felt almost¡­ freeing.


    As I took another bite, savoring the warmth of the fish, he suddenly broke the silence. "Thanks," he said quietly, his voice steady but filled with an odd weight.


    I looked up, confused, still chewing the bite in my mouth. "For what?"


    He met my eyes then, his eyes unusually serious, and for the first time, his usual playful demeanor dropped. His face softened, but there was something in his eyes¡ªsomething vulnerable. "For saving me. I wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for you."


    The words hit me like a cold gust of wind, sharp and unexpected. I blinked, the warmth from the fish suddenly feeling distant. "What¡­ what do you mean?"


    He looked at me for a long moment, almost as if weighing whether to say more. "It''s¡­ a long story," he murmured. "But the short version is¡­ you''re the reason I am alive. Without you, I wouldn''t have made it."


    I stared at him, my heart felt uneasy. His words left me stunned, but they only raised more questions than answers. Who was he, really? Why would he say something like that?


    And more importantly, what kind of person was I that he felt he owed me something so¡­ profound?


    I tried to push the thoughts away, but they lingered, like an itch I couldn''t scratch. His gratitude felt genuine, but there was an eerie sense of mystery behind it, like he was hiding something important. Something that I didn''t quite understand.


    I opened my mouth to ask more, but the weight of his words hung in the air between us, thicker than the night itself.

 Chapter 4: A Promise to Keep

    I sat by the fire, its warmth barely touching the cold ache in my chest. The flames flickered softly in the quiet night, but my mind felt heavier than the silence around us. I didn¡¯t get it. Why did Kaiser even want to help me? Why bother talking to someone like me?


    I glanced at him quickly, then lowered my eyes back to my lap. My hands were clenched tight, my fingers digging into the fabric of my clothes. He could probably see how useless I was¡ªhow much of a burden I¡¯d been.


    He saved me when I fell, made sure I had food to eat, and kept me safe. I couldn¡¯t stop the thoughts from circling in my head, each one sharper than the last. Why is he thanking me? It doesn¡¯t make sense. It should be the other way around. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t even be alive.


    ¡°Kaiser...¡± I finally said, barely audible. My voice wavered as I stared at the ground, my fingers twisting together.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing to help you. I¡¯ve only burdened you... burdened you with my injury. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re thanking me.¡± My eyes dropped lower, my insecurities pulling me deeper into a familiar pit.


    ¡°Without you, I wouldn¡¯t even be here.¡±


    My voice broke, and I quickly covered my eyes with one hand, hiding the tears that were about to fall. My other hand clutched at my lap. Why am I even saying this? He doesn¡¯t need to hear it. No one does.


    From the other side of the fire, Kaiser¡¯s soft smile broke the tension. ¡°You know,¡± he said, his voice light but steady, ¡°I can see you¡¯re broken.¡± His words caught me off guard, and I stiffened.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been suffering for so long that you¡¯ve lost all confidence and hope inside you.¡±


    He leaned forward slightly, his eyes meeting mine. Then, as if sensing the weight of the moment, his tone shifted into something lighter.


    ¡°But hey, don¡¯t get too gloomy on me now. I¡¯m here if you ever need someone to talk to or just... someone to listen.¡± His grin stretched across his face, playful but sincere.


    I shook my head, my voice trembling as I spoke again. ¡°Why... why would you help someone like me? Someone who¡¯s cursed... a witch. That¡¯s what they all call me. A monster.¡± My voice faltered, and I clenched my jaw to hold back a sob. I refused to let him see my tears, raising my hand slightly to block my face.


    ¡°Everyone wants me gone. They hate me. They think I should just disappear.¡± My fingers dug into my lap, the sharp pain grounding me. ¡°I just... I want to give up already. I don¡¯t want to endure anymore. Time isn¡¯t healing anything. It¡¯s only made the pain worse.¡±


    The night air felt colder now, the wind brushing past my hair as the moonlight illuminated the field. The silence hung heavy, and I wondered if I had said too much. But then Kaiser stood up, his movement catching my attention.


    He stepped closer to the fire, his figure framed by the soft glow. His expression was calm but determined, and his crystal-blue eyes seemed to pierce through the barriers I had built. Reaching out his hand slightly, he spoke, his voice filled with quiet strength.


    ¡°Time doesn¡¯t take the pain away,¡± he said softly. ¡°It only teaches us how to live with it. How to move on and... be happy again.¡±


    His words struck something deep within me, breaking through the numbness. How can someone like him... someone who doesn¡¯t even know me, say that?


    As he spoke, tiny flickers of light appeared around us. Fireflies. One landed gently on his outstretched hand, as if trusting him completely. He smiled down at it, his expression softening.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder to myself, I¡¯ve never seen fireflies before... and I¡¯ve never seen one trust a human so easily.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful to live?¡± he asked quietly, his voice soft but filled with awe. ¡°To feel the wind on your face, the warmth of the sun, the colors in the sky? Even when things are dark, the world still has so much beauty. Don¡¯t give up on it. Because if you do¡­ you¡¯ll never see what tomorrow might bring.¡±


    He stepped back slightly, his arms spreading wide as if to gesture at the world around us. The openness in his body language made me feel something I hadn¡¯t in years¡ªa faint glimmer of trust. His words carried a warmth that reached through the cold void inside me.


    But I couldn¡¯t respond. My thoughts swirled, tangled between my fears and the strange sense of hope he had stirred. Why does he care so much? I clenched my hands together tightly, staring at them as I struggled to find the courage to speak.


    I have no name, no purpose. No home or family. What¡¯s the point? What''s the point of continuing to live?


    Before I could say anything, Kaiser¡¯s tone shifted again, playful and teasing. ¡°You know,¡± he said with a smirk, ¡°you interrogated me so much when we first met. I thought I was the one who¡¯d need to answer all the questions tonight.¡± He chuckled lightly.


    ¡°But it just hit me¡ªI forgot to ask for your name.¡±


    His question startled me. I looked up, my breath hitching. His eyes were filled with genuine curiosity, not judgment. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to answer, my voice caught in my throat. Then, quietly, I thought of her¡ªLyla. My sister¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, the way she used to call me ¡°Lia.¡± But the thought brought back the pain of everything I had lost, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it aloud.


    ¡°I...¡± My voice trailed off. I looked away, unable to meet his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have a name.¡±


    Kaiser¡¯s expression softened, but he didn¡¯t press me. Instead, he sat back down by the fire, his smile never fading. ¡°Well,¡± he said lightly, ¡°that¡¯s something we can work on.¡±


    I blinked, confused, but he didn¡¯t explain further. Instead, he looked up at the sky, his eyes reflecting the moonlight. For the first time in what felt like forever, I allowed myself to feel... curious. About him. About his words. About the faint hope flickering in the corner of my heart.


    The fire crackled softly as the forest whispered around us, the night alive with distant chirps and the rustle of leaves in the gentle wind. I sat there, staring at the flames, but their warmth did little to comfort me. My thoughts churned like a storm I couldn¡¯t escape, and the weight of my own inadequacy pressed down harder with each passing second.


    Kaiser sat across from me after, poking at the fire with a stick, his expression unusually calm. The flickering light highlighted the sharp angles of his face, but there was something softer in his eyes¡ªa glimmer of understanding I didn¡¯t fully trust.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    "You know," he said softly, breaking the silence, "I¡¯m almost just like you."


    He looked down as he said it, his blue eyes filled with sadness. For a moment, it felt like he understood everything¡ªmy pain, my struggle. His voice was quiet, almost heavy. "I can feel it," he added, barely above a whisper. "How much it hurts."


    I blinked, unsure of what he meant. His voice carried a strange mixture of seriousness and vulnerability, something I hadn¡¯t expected.


    He leaned back, tossing the stick aside as if discarding the weight of his thoughts.


    "A few years ago, my mother sent me here, to Celestine. I don¡¯t know why. Maybe she hated me. Maybe she thought I was too much of a burden." His voice wavered, bitterness laced with something deeper¡ªhurt, confusion. His eyes drifted toward the horizon, unfocused, as if searching for answers he might never find. "But even then¡­ I loved her. I would have done anything for her."


    He paused, the silence heavy between us, his expression caught between longing and anger.


    "Her last message to me¡ªjust a single letter¡ªsaid to take care of myself, that one day, it would all make sense." He laughed, but it was hollow, the sound of someone trying to mask the pain.


    "I''ve always wondered why things turned out the way they did," he said, his voice soft but carrying a quiet ache. "Why I ended up here, why everything happened the way it did."


    "There have been nights I''ve stared at her words, hoping they''d tell me why she sent me here, why she left me alone in a place that never felt like mine." He paused, his gaze distant. "I guess, in a way, I¡¯m holding on to it¡­ because part of me wants to believe there''s some reason behind it all. That maybe she had a purpose, even if I can¡¯t see it."


    I looked up at him, unsure of what to say. The way he spoke made it clear¡ªhe didn¡¯t believe it had made sense yet. I could see it in his eyes, the weight of unanswered questions still haunting him, just like they haunted me.


    Maybe that¡¯s why his words struck me so deeply¡ªbecause I understood that pain all too well. The feeling of searching for meaning in a world that seemed to offer none, trying to piece together a story that felt broken. It was like we were both stuck, caught between our pasts and the uncertainty of what was to come.


    "I know I can¡¯t compare to you," he continued, his voice quieter now. "You¡¯ve been through years of pain, alone, hunted, and hated. I¡¯ve only had to deal with a fraction of that."


    His words hit me strangely. There was something in the way he said them¡ªlike he was used to expecting the worst from life. It wasn¡¯t just what he said but how he said it that made me realize how deep his pessimism ran. I hesitated, unsure if I should speak.


    "How long have you been here?" I finally asked, my voice soft. I had so many questions I wanted to ask him, but the words caught in my throat. It was hard to imagine anyone else being abandoned like me.


    He smiled faintly, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "Five years. Five years alone in Celestine. And in that time, I¡¯ve seen it all¡ªdeath, bloodshed, false hope, and utter despair. I wanted to find my purpose... but all I found was something darker, something that made me question everything. Humanity¡¯s so-called nobility¡ªit¡¯s a lie. The truth? It¡¯s terrifying."


    He paused, his eyes far off, like he was seeing something from the past. "I wanted to know¡­ if there was really any value to this thing we call living. If any of it mattered. Or if we¡¯re all just waiting for the end."


    I looked down at my lap, my fingers twisting the fabric of my skirt, a nervous habit I couldn''t shake. Five years... He had survived so long, each day a battle fought alone, and yet he stood there, carrying it all with such cold strength.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think to myself¡ªI was just like him. But unlike him, I couldn¡¯t help anyone, not even myself. I ran from my problems, hid from them, hoping they''d go away. But he... he faced his, even when it seemed impossible. And now, despite everything, he¡¯s trying to help me. Why?


    I had barely managed four years on my own, and even then, it felt like I was unraveling at the edges¡ªeach year leaving scars deeper than the last. His endurance, his ability to push forward despite everything, felt like something I could never reach. I wasn¡¯t strong enough. I wasn¡¯t built to withstand the weight of it all.


    ¡°I wish I was like you,¡± I whispered, not realizing I had spoken aloud, the words slipping from my mouth before I could stop them. My heart thudded painfully in my chest, and for a moment, I felt exposed¡ªlike I was comparing my shattered self to someone who had managed to hold himself together, no matter how broken he might¡¯ve been inside.


    Kaiser¡¯s laughter broke the silence. He grinned at me, his usual humor returning, his eyes twinkling with mischief.


    "What, you seriously want to be like me?" He leaned in slightly, his grin widening. "Careful now, that¡¯s a big step. You sure you can handle all this charming?" He gestured to himself with a mock-serious look.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I felt my face heat up, and I shot to my feet, glaring at him. "No!" I shouted, my voice higher than I intended, crossing my arms defensively. "That¡¯s not what I meant! It just slipped out, okay?"


    As his gaze lingered, a wave of embarrassment washed over me, and I quickly raised my hands to cover my blushing face. "I-I¡¯m serious!" I stammered from behind my hands, peeking through my fingers for a second before turning my head away. "Don¡¯t get the wrong idea!" My voice trembled slightly, betraying how flustered I truly was.


    He kept laughing, his grin widening. "You¡¯re adorable when you get flustered," he teased, leaning back like he¡¯d won some unspoken game.


    I sat back down, scowling, but his laughter had softened something inside me. Despite his teasing, I felt a little lighter, like the weight pressing down on my chest had eased¡ªjust a little.


    The wind carried the scent of pine and earth as I dared to ask another question. "Why were you in the forest, anyway? If you weren¡¯t trying to hunt me, what were you doing here?"


    He hesitated, scratching the back of his neck, his eyes flickering away for a moment. "Uh¡­ I was looking for a campsite," he said casually, though the pause in his voice gave him away. "Yeah, that''s it." He cleared his throat, trying to sound nonchalant, but the tension in his words betrayed him, as if he was still searching for a way to cover the truth.


    I raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. "Really?"


    He sighed, giving in. "Fine. I was heading to a nearby village to restock, and that¡¯s when I saw some high-class adventurers. The villagers had hired them to hunt you." His expression darkened slightly. "They offered 500 gold coins for your dead body."


    The words stung, even though I wasn¡¯t surprised. "So, you were going to hunt me too?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. My hands tightened into fists, doubt clawing at me again.


    Kaiser smirked, his humor returning. "What if I was? Would you have fought me off with your scary ¡®witch powers¡¯?"


    I glared at him, but his grin only widened. "You¡¯re insufferable," I muttered, though his sarcasm tugged at the corner of my lips despite myself.


    He raised his hands defensively, still grinning. "Alright, alright. The truth is, I was curious. I heard all these stories about this ¡®Queen of Curses,¡¯ being reborned. This monster everyone was so terrified of. I wanted to see for myself if they were true."


    I frowned, his words sinking in. He didn¡¯t trust what others told him¡ªhe needed to see things with his own eyes. That kind of paranoia... It explained a lot about him.


    "And?" I asked, my voice quieter now, the weight of the moment pressing down on me.


    He met my eyes, his smile softening as he took a deep breath. "And then I met you." His words seemed almost reluctant, as if saying them made him vulnerable. "You saved my life back there, warning me about those Noctis. You knew I was just another hunter, but you still helped me."


    He paused for a moment, his gaze drifting as if lost in thought. Then he added quietly, "Honestly, when I first heard the screams from the other hunters, I thought they were just messing around. I didn¡¯t realize how dangerous it was." He shook his head with a bitter chuckle. "I thought I could handle anything, but those things... they came out of nowhere."


    His eyes narrowed, and for a brief moment, I saw something in them¡ªfear. "I¡¯ve faced a lot in this life," he said quietly, "but when those screams started, I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d make it out. All I could think was, I hope I¡¯m not the next one to scream for help." His voice faltered slightly, the weight of his words sinking in.


    So far, I thought he was fearless but hearing him talk about the Noctis¡ªhow they shook him¡ªwas a side of him I hadn¡¯t seen before.


    "I didn¡¯t even know what was lurking," he said, his voice lower now. "I¡¯ve fought a lot, but those Noctis... they were something else. I wasn¡¯t sure I was prepared for that." He let out a nervous laugh, but it was hollow. "I guess I wasn¡¯t."


    There was an eerie vulnerability in his words, a stark contrast to his usual cocky demeanor. It reminded me that, despite his tough exterior, Kaiser had his own fears, his own doubts. Just like me.


    "I wasn¡¯t expecting to get saved, especially not by someone I thought was out to kill me," he added, a wry smile returning to his lips, but there was still a hint of unease behind it.


    "But you..." He paused, his gaze locking with mine. "If you¡¯d stayed quiet, those Noctis would¡¯ve caught me. You knew that. You could¡¯ve let me die, just another hunter gone. You could¡¯ve stayed back, listened to the screams of the others, let it feed your anger, your need for revenge. It probably would¡¯ve felt good."


    He leaned in slightly, his voice soft but firm. "But you didn¡¯t. You stepped in. You wanted me to live, even though I was just another hunter, one of the ones who could¡¯ve easily been your enemy."


    His admission, that brief crack in his confident mask, made something stir in me. When I first met him, he had that cocky attitude¡ªalways confident, always joking, never showing any hint of doubt. But hearing him speak like this, so raw and uncertain, made me realize how much I had misunderstood. It was hard to imagine someone like him, who always seemed unshakable, could feel fear like the rest of us.


    I looked away, unsure of how to respond, my mind struggling to make sense of his words. They didn¡¯t make sense to me.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything special," I mumbled, my insecurities bubbling to the surface, a familiar self-doubt creeping in.


    "That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong," he said firmly, his voice carrying an intensity that caught me off guard. "You felt sympathy for me, even though I didn¡¯t deserve it. Even after everything, you didn¡¯t want me to die. That¡¯s why I trust you." He looked at me, his eyes soft but steady.


    "No ¡®Queen of Curses¡¯ would ever act the way you did."


    His voice softened even more as he looked at me, a flicker of something vulnerable in his eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know how to say it, but... because of you, I think I can finally see the beauty in this world again. You¡¯ve given me something I thought I¡¯d lost forever."


    He paused, his eyes holding mine, before adding quietly, "Thank you, Lia."


    His words hit me harder than I expected, and I found myself speechless, lost in the raw honesty of his eyes.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, unbidden and relentless, as I thought about the name¡ªLia. It was the name my sister always called me, the one that had slipped from my lips in my dreams.


    Was he¡­ the person she had been talking about? The one I was meant to find? The thought made my heart race, a mix of hope and fear, as if the pieces of something bigger were starting to fall into place. Hearing his words, I didn¡¯t even know how I felt¡ªthere was too much to process. It was overwhelming.


    I hadn¡¯t realized it at first, but tears were streaming down my cheeks. Nobody had ever understood me this well¡ªnot even my sister. But he did. Somehow, he saw the parts of me I kept hidden from the world, and his words had reached a place no one else had ever touched.


    These tears¡­ they weren¡¯t because I was sad. No, they came from somewhere else, a warmth I couldn¡¯t put into words. For the first time in what felt like forever, I was crying because I was happy. Tears of happiness.


    Kaiser furrowed his brow, a deep concern settling on his face. "Did I say something wrong?" he asked, his voice soft and hesitant, as if searching for reassurance.


    "I heard you say that name while you were asleep, and I just... I thought it was yours. I didn¡¯t mean to assume, and I¡¯m sorry if I overstepped."


    His eyes softened further, regret glimmering in his eyes as he waited for me to say something, clearly worried that he had made a mistake.


    I shook my head left and right, signaling to him that I was okay, though the slight smile on my lips might not have fully convinced him. I didn¡¯t want him to worry, not when his own burden seemed so heavy.


    He raised his hands, showing his palms in a calm, open gesture, as if trying to assure me he meant no harm. The uncertainty in his eyes mirrored his words, his body language softer now, trying to read me, to understand what I was feeling.


    I felt a lump in my throat, but I didn¡¯t want to speak. My thoughts raced. No one had ever seen me like this. No one except my sister. Everyone else only saw the witch, the monster. But he... Kaiser, he looked past all of that. He wasn¡¯t afraid to trust me, to see the person beneath the scars and the rumors. He was seeing me for who I really was, and that made me feel something I hadn¡¯t felt in years¡ªhope.


    Kaiser hesitated, his usual confidence faltering for a moment. He moved closer, gently placing a hand on my shoulder, his touch tentative but warm. "Hey, it¡¯s okay," he said quietly, his voice soft with something I couldn¡¯t quite place¡ªgenuine care.


    "You don¡¯t have to keep it in. I¡¯m here now, and I swear I¡¯ll do everything I can to make sure you never have to feel this alone again." His words were slow, heavy with sincerity, as if trying to pull me from the storm inside myself.


    His hand moved hesitantly, brushing away some of the tears from my cheek with a tenderness I hadn¡¯t expected. For a moment, I just let him. His kindness felt strange, yet genuine, and for once, I didn¡¯t feel judged, didn¡¯t feel like I was broken beyond repair.


    To lighten the mood, Kaiser flashed me a mischievous grin and raised his arms dramatically, striking a mock-heroic pose. "And then, just as I was cornered by a wild monster the size of a small mountain," he began, his voice dropping to an exaggerated whisper, "I did the only thing any sane person would do."


    He paused for effect, leaning in closer with a conspiratorial wink, and then, without warning, flung himself backward, pretending to dodge an imaginary beast. "I ran like the wind! And by ''ran,'' I mean I tripped over a rock and rolled down a hill for ten minutes!" He collapsed back onto the ground with a dramatic sigh, making a show of catching his breath.


    I couldn''t help but laugh at his antics, the tension in my chest easing just a little. He smiled at me, eyes sparkling with mischief, and launched into another ridiculous tale, full of wild exaggerations and his signature humor. "And then there was the time I fought off an entire pack of grey wolves¡ªwhile blindfolded!" He winked. "Okay, maybe it wasn¡¯t a pack, and maybe I wasn¡¯t blindfolded, but still, heroic, right?"


    As Kaiser leaned back, fully in storyteller mode, he continued, his voice dropping to a mock-serious tone.


    "So," he began, leaning back slightly as if preparing for a grand performance, "there was this one time, after a long quest clearing monsters near the desert. I¡¯m starving, right? I¡¯m thirsty too¡ªparched, dry throat, the whole deal. I walk into this bar, and there¡¯s these two guys munching away like they¡¯re trying to devour the entire place."


    "They''re sitting there at the bar, stuffing their faces with food like there''s no tomorrow. I¡¯m talking tons of food, just piled high, and they''re talking between mouthfuls, sounding like a bunch of lunatics. It was like watching a feeding frenzy, but here''s the kicker¡ªwhat they were saying? It wasn¡¯t even real words! It was this weird gibberish, just slurring through their mouths with food flying everywhere, and I swear, I didn¡¯t understand a single thing."


    Kaiser tilted his head, pretending to eavesdrop on an imaginary conversation between the two.


    "One of them says something like, ''Grrrmph gubba, shoolah rahrah!'' and the other one responds with ''Gggglllk ghhaahh!'' It was honestly so strange, I thought I was losing my mind."


    He grinned as he went on. "I¡¯m just standing there, hungry as hell, staring at these two idiots going back and forth in what sounded like a mix of a wolf¡¯s growl and a camel that¡¯s been run over. Like, how the hell were they communicating with each other?"


    I laughed, imagining the scene.


    Kaiser threw his hands up in mock confusion, exaggerating his bewilderment. "And they¡¯re talking like it¡¯s the most normal thing in the world! Meanwhile, I¡¯m sitting there trying to figure out whether they¡¯re planning an ambush or summoning a demon. I¡¯m just... how are they even understanding each other?"


    He shook his head dramatically, his voice rising in frustration. "It was like some secret language only the truly starving could speak."


    He looked over at me with a smirk. "And let me tell you, by the end of that conversation, I was ready to start speaking gibberish myself, just to see if they''d invite me to their little food party."


    "And I¡¯m sitting there, absolutely starving, ready to throw myself at them for just a crumb of whatever they¡¯re eating. So, I finally gather the courage, wave the bartender down, and ask for something¡ªanything¡ªto eat or drink. You know what they told me?" He leaned in closer, eyes wide for dramatic effect.


    I raised an eyebrow, bracing myself for whatever absurd punchline was coming.


    "They said, ''Sorry, we¡¯re out.''"


    I blinked. "Out of food? In a bar?"


    Kaiser nodded dramatically. "Out of food, out of drink, out of everything. It was like the universe conspired to torture me. So, there I was, starving and thirsty, sitting between these two gibbering idiots who didn¡¯t seem to care at all. They just kept munching away like it was the greatest feast ever."


    Kaiser leaned in, eyes wide with mock seriousness. "So, what did I do? Naturally, I got desperate. I stood up, walked right up to them, and¡ª" He paused dramatically, giving a mischievous grin. "I started speaking gibberish myself. Just throwing out the wildest sounds I could think of: ¡®Blorrrr tish togrin zoppo!¡¯ You know, that kind of stuff. Thought I¡¯d fit right in."


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the absurdity of it.


    Kaiser snickered, continuing, "And of course, they thought I was mocking them. Big mistake. They whistled, and suddenly, out of nowhere, seven of their buddies appeared. They looked like they just crawled out of a desert storm, but there they were¡ªready to defend their honor or whatever it was. I¡¯m thinking, ¡®Great, now I¡¯m the one in trouble.¡¯"


    He paused for a moment, shaking his head. "So, I did what any sane person would do¡ªI ran." He raised his hands in mock surrender, "I was in the desert, no water, no shade, and still, they just wouldn¡¯t stop chasing me. I swear, they were like a pack of angry birds or something. By the time I lost them, I could barely stand, but hey, at least I wasn¡¯t food for the vultures, right?"


    Kaiser grinned widely at the memory, clearly entertained by the chaos of it all.


    He paused, looking down at his lap with a sigh before continuing. "I felt like dying, honestly. If I could have, I would have probably drank poison and called it a night. But guess what? I was too poor to even afford the poison. All I had was a couple of copper coins and a grumbling stomach."


    I burst out laughing, despite the weight of everything that had just been said. It was hard not to find the humor in his misery, especially with the way he told it, his voice full of sarcasm and self-deprecation.


    Kaiser leaned back, looking pleased with himself as he saw my reaction. "Yeah, it''s always the best stories, right? When you''re about to starve to death, and there¡¯s not even a chance to escape your misery. That¡¯s the true adventure."


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the absurdity of it all.


    He just wanted to make me smile, to stop me from crying anymore. I had only suffered pain and hatred all my life, but he wanted to change that. He promised that he would make sure I wouldn¡¯t cry again. I had to live up to that. I couldn¡¯t let him down, not when someone was finally trying to make things better.


    He looked at me, his usual grin softening just a little. "You know," he said, his tone a bit lighter now, "I like it when you smile. It suits you." He paused for a moment, his eyes studying me as if weighing his words. "We¡¯ll figure out a proper name for you soon. I can¡¯t keep calling you the ¡®Queen of Curses,¡¯ can I?"


    There was a teasing warmth to his voice that made me feel just a little less alone.


    I laughed, quieter this time, but it felt real¡ªlike a part of me was waking up after so long in the dark. For the first time in years, I felt like I wasn¡¯t entirely alone, and the thought, for once, didn¡¯t scare me.

 Chapter 5: A Step Closer

    The crackling campfire painted flickering shadows across the tree trunks, its warmth barely cutting through the cold night. Kaiser sat across from me, his relaxed posture betraying the playful glint in his eyes. He leaned forward slightly, resting his chin on his hand.


    "So," he began, his tone casual but teasing, "what kind of name do you want for yourself?"


    I hesitated, staring into the flames. "I¡­ I don''t know." It was the truth. Life had never given me the luxury of choosing anything for myself. Fear and despair had dictated every step of my existence for years.


    Kaiser tilted his head, pretending to be shocked. "A princess without a name? That''s tragic."


    I blinked at him, caught off guard by his humor, and retorted without thinking, "And you''re just a washed-up knight."


    His grin widened, almost devilishly. "Well, I guess that''s one way to see me." He laughed softly, the sound almost comforting. "Alright then, what did others call you before? Surely someone gave you a name."


    The question made me pause. A faint memory stirred at the edge of my mind, tugging at emotions I wasn''t sure I wanted to feel. "My friends¡­ they used to call me Stella." I glanced at him, feeling a twinge of warmth and sadness. "They said it was because I reminded them of a star¡ªsomething that shines in the darkest nights."


    Kaiser snorted, his laughter bursting out before he could stop it. "Stella? That''s¡­ that''s a terrible name!"


    My face burned with indignation. "What''s so funny about it?" I shot back, my voice rising with mock anger, though the corners of my lips betrayed a hint of a smile.


    Kaiser only laughed harder, holding his stomach as if the sheer absurdity of my reaction had doubled his amusement.


    I leaned closer, narrowing my eyes. "Answer me!" I demanded, my tone insistent but playful, though I couldn''t stop my cheeks from heating up further.


    "Nothing, really!" he said between chuckles, holding up his hands defensively. "It''s just so bland. I didn''t expect you to say something so ordinary."


    I clenched my fists, glaring at him. "Stop laughing, you idiot!"


    Kaiser held his sides, finally calming down. "Alright, alright. I''ll stop. But seriously, Stella?" He smirked, as if daring me to argue more.


    I crossed my arms, huffing. "Well, at least it''s better than calling someone a washed-up knight."


    "Touch¨¦," he said with a wink.


    Kaiser leaned back, watching me curiously. His tone softened, but his eyes stayed sharp, probing. "So, Stella¡ªdo you even remember their faces? The ones who called you that?"


    The question hit like a stone in my heart, unexpected and heavy. I hesitated, my breath catching as memories stirred painfully in the back of my mind. Four years. It had been four long, relentless years since I''d last seen them. Time had dulled some edges, but not all. My heart tensed, guilt and longing entwining. Did I still remember?


    I forced myself to nod, even as a shadow of doubt crept into my mind. "Of course I do," I replied, though my voice wavered slightly. My fingers fidgeted with the edge of my sleeve, a nervous habit I couldn''t shake.


    Their faces were still there¡ªsoft smiles, warm eyes, fleeting expressions frozen in moments of love and comfort. But sometimes, the details blurred, and I hated myself for it. What if one day, I forgot entirely? What if all I had left were feelings without faces?


    "Name them," he challenged, leaning forward with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Go on."


    I clenched my jaw, glaring at him. What a dirty trick, I thought angrily. He knows I''m struggling, and he''s testing me just to mess with me. Who even does that?


    He probably thought he was so clever, setting me up to fail like this. I''ll show him, I fumed.


    "You want names? I''ll give you names! And maybe I''ll even throw in the names of those seven people who chased you through the desert while I''m at it!"


    But my hesitation must have been obvious, and that smug look in his eyes only grew. "Oh really!" Kaiser leaned back with a wide grin, clearly enjoying himself.


    "Let''s see you name them all, then!"


    Great. Just great. I walked right into his stupid little trap.


    My throat went dry as I searched my memory, the weight of his challenge settling heavily on me. It had been so long¡­ but their names were there, faint and fragile, etched in the corners of my mind. Still, when I opened my mouth to speak, the words wouldn''t come. My voice caught in my throat, betraying the confidence I tried to muster.


    Kaiser leaned closer, his eyes glinting with mock curiosity, a playful smirk tugging at his lips. "Don''t tell me you forgot," he teased, drawing out the words. "C''mon, I''m waiting for the grand excuse. You should always have one, shouldn''t you?"


    "Stop that!" I snapped, but his teasing smile only grew.


    My throat tightened, and I hesitated. The names were on the tip of my tongue, yet something held me back. Could I still say them after all this time? Did they even matter anymore?


    But then, images flooded my mind¡ªfamiliar faces, precious moments. Mira, always laughing, her energy infectious. Toby, with his endless curiosity, dragging us into mischief. Elise, who calmed us down when things went too far. Ronan, with his daring ideas that always seemed just crazy enough to work. Fiona, sharp-tongued but fiercely loyal. And Kiel, the quiet one who held us all together when it mattered most.


    I thought about that day, the day we promised each other the world. Sitting under that old oak tree, dreaming of endless adventures and swearing never to leave one another behind. It had felt so real back then, like nothing could tear us apart.


    But where were they now? My heart pained as doubts crept in. If they cared, why didn''t they come for me? Did they forget me? Did they¡­ hate me now? The thought stabbed at me, and I clenched my fists tightly.


    No, stop! I scolded myself, shaking the dark thoughts away. They loved me. I know they did, and I love them just as much. That''s all that matters.


    Taking a shaky breath, I pushed through the storm of emotions.


    Finally, I blurted out, "Mira, Toby, Elise, Ronan, Fiona, and Kiel." The names spilled from my lips like a secret I hadn''t realized I was still keeping. I didn''t even know I still remembered them, but saying them aloud made it feel like they were still with me, like I hadn''t lost them completely.


    Kaiser leaned back, clapping his hands in exaggerated applause.


    "Bravo, Stella! Truly an astounding performance. Six names in¡ªwhat, ten minutes? You''ve shattered the record for the world''s fasted roll call."


    I glared at him, confused. "I wasn''t¡ª"


    "Oh, don''t deny it!" he cut in with a dramatic wave of his hand. "I could''ve gone on a quest, slain a dragon, and made it back in time to hear the last name. That''s some dedication, Stella."


    Rolling my eyes, I muttered, "You''re so impossible to speak to."


    "Impossible, but undeniably entertaining," he shot back with a cheeky grin. His gaze lingered on me, teasing but curious.


    "So, Stella, who was your favorite among them? Don''t tell me you liked them all equally."


    I felt my face grow warm, his casual use of "Stella" catching me off guard. It had been years since anyone had called me something so kind. For the past four years, I''d only been a monster in the eyes of others. The name stirred something in me, a pang of bittersweet nostalgia.


    Snapping back, I stammered, "I¡­ I cared for all of them. They were my best friends."


    "Oh, come on!" he groaned, throwing his hands up. "I knew you''d say that. But let''s be honest here. There''s always one, one person who you like just a little more. Spill it, Stella."


    "I¡­ umm¡­" I could only stutter, my voice catching as memories swirled in my mind.


    Each of them came to life in my thoughts. Mira''s infectious laugh and how she''d always pulled me into her crazy ideas. Toby''s endless curiosity, how he''d insisted on showing me every rock and bug he found, even if it annoyed me at the time. Elise, who would sit with me quietly when I felt upset, her presence like a soothing balm. Ronan, always the first to stand up for me when others doubted me, his daring grin lighting up any challenge. Fiona, sharp-tongued but fiercely protective, never letting anyone talk down to me without dishing out a scathing remark in return.


    And then there was Kiel.


    I paused, my heart tensing as a particular memory surfaced. Kiel had always been the quiet one, the one who rarely spoke unless he had something important to say. But I remembered one day vividly.


    I had tripped while running through the fields, my knees scraped and tears threatening to fall. Everyone else had laughed, not in malice, but thinking I''d laugh too. But Kiel¡­ Kiel had been the only one who knelt down beside me, offering a handkerchief to wipe away the dirt and a soft, reassuring smile.


    "Don''t cry, Stella," he had said, his voice steady and kind. "It''s okay to fall, but it''s even better to get back up. I''ll help you."Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    That moment stayed with me, a spark of warmth I clung to through my darkest days. Even now, it filled my heart with a love that felt pure and unshakeable.


    "See?" Kaiser''s voice broke through my reverie. "You''ve gone all quiet. That means you do have a favorite!"


    I snapped back, cheeks burning. "I-I didn''t say that!"


    "Oh, but you''re thinking it!" he teased, leaning closer, his smirk growing. "C''mon, Stella. You can''t hide from me."


    I turned away, hoping he wouldn''t see the telltale blush creeping up my cheeks. Some memories were too precious to share, even with someone like him.


    I hesitated, my voice barely above a whisper. "Kiel. I cared for Kiel the most."


    Kaiser''s eyes widened, a mischievous glint flashing in his gaze. He leaned back, a playful smirk tugging at his lips.


    "Woah, Stella! I didn''t know tonight was going to include some romantic past stories! You''ve got me hooked now. I''ll feel lonely after this ends."


    I blinked at him, flustered. "It''s not like that!" I protested, my face turning red.


    "Oh, sure, sure," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I''m sure. So, why Kiel? What made him so special?"


    My heart pounded, and I struggled to form a response. "You have to promise not to tell anyone."


    Kaiser raised an eyebrow, his grin never faltering. "Fine, fine, I won''t share your romantic tales with anyone. Cross my heart."


    I shot him a glare. "It''s not romantic!"


    "Of course," he replied, still grinning. "Go on, then. Tell me your story."


    I took a deep breath before starting. "It happened a long time ago, when we were kids. I think I was around nine, and Kiel was eleven. We were really close back then, though he was a quiet type. Whenever he spoke, everyone would listen. And that day... well, it was Toby and Ronan''s idea to go adventuring into the forest."


    I paused, recalling the details. "I didn''t want to go. I was scared of the forest, of the monsters that might be lurking. But Kiel¡­ he didn''t want us to go either. He told us it was dangerous, but he followed anyway. He wanted to make sure we were safe. He always did that."


    Kaiser''s expression softened, clearly sensing the seriousness in my tone. "So, what happened?"


    "We got lost," I continued. "I don''t even know how it happened, but we were wandering through the trees, trying to find our way out. And then¡­ I fell into the river." I paused, trying to gather my thoughts. "The current was strong, and before I knew it, I was being pulled toward the waterfall."


    Kaiser''s teasing grin faltered slightly as he leaned forward, his eyes glinting with mischief. "So the princess was blinded by her love for Kiel and fell into the river, huh? What did he do then? Just jump in after you like the perfect knight in shining armor?" He raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying the story, but there was a hint of genuine curiosity beneath his teasing tone.


    I scowled, unable to help the faint smile that tugged at my lips. "It wasn''t like that!" I protested, but the weight of the memory weighed on me. "Kiel didn''t hesitate. He jumped right in after me, without even thinking. He swam to me and pulled me out of the current, but¡­ we were both dragged toward the waterfall."


    Kaiser''s face shifted slightly, his earlier sarcasm giving way to something more thoughtful. "He risked his life for you," he said, his voice quieter now.


    I nodded, the memory still vivid. "Yeah, he did. We both fell over the waterfall. We were hurt, and it was getting dark. But Kiel¡­ he didn''t leave me. He built a small fire, kept watch over me all night, and told me everything would be okay."


    Kaiser leaned in, clearly intrigued now. "What did he say?"


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I swallowed hard, the memory as vivid as if it had happened yesterday. "He said¡­ ''Stella, I care about you. You''re really important to me.''"


    The words had felt heavy then, more than just a simple reassurance. I could still see his face, serious and unwavering, as if those words were the most important thing he could say to me.


    Back then, my hair was brown, my eyes the same soft shade, ordinary and unremarkable¡ªor so I¡¯d always thought. But Kiel¡­ Kiel had black hair and deep, shadowy eyes, eyes that seemed to hold a quiet intensity. In that moment, as he looked at me, I could feel the care behind them, unspoken but undeniable. It was subtle, yet it had stayed with me all this time.


    Kaiser paused, clearly intrigued by the shift in tone. "Care about you, huh? That''s a bit more than just ''friends,'' don''t you think?"


    I frowned, trying to push away the lingering warmth that spread through my chest.


    "We were just kids, Kaiser. It wasn''t like that." I quickly added, "I didn''t understand it back then."


    Kaiser chuckled, clearly not buying it. "Sure, sure. But sounds like little Kiel had it bad for you, Stella. Couldn''t even keep his feelings to himself."


    I rolled my eyes, but inside, I couldn''t help the mix of fondness and bittersweetness that filled me.


    "But you understand now," he teased. "Kiel wanted to marry you, didn''t he?"


    "Stop it!" I shouted, my face burning with embarrassment.


    Kaiser laughed, leaning back with a grin. "Fine, fine. But I''m telling you, that guy''s a failed lover for losing you."


    I shook my head, exasperated, but smiling. "You''re so annoying to speak to!"


    After a brief pause, I continued. "Later, when we were walking back to the village, I couldn''t really walk. I was still hurt, and Kiel¡­ he carried me. On the way, he asked me how I felt about the others. I told him I cared for all of them. And Kiel¡­ he said, ''That''s what I love about you, Stella. You care for all of us. It makes me happy to see you happy with them.''"


    Kaiser raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "He was a hopeless romantic too, huh? Too bad for him, though. He''s a failed lover for losing you."


    I rolled my eyes, trying to hide my grin. "Stop joking around."


    Then, in a quieter voice, I added, "There was one more thing. Kiel once asked me if he could be my knight."


    Kaiser''s eyes lit up, clearly interested. "Your knight? And what did you say?"


    "I didn''t really know what it meant at the time," I explained. "But he looked so serious when he asked. So I smiled and said yes."


    Kaiser burst out laughing. "So, Kiel indirectly proposed to you, and you accepted?"


    I blinked, confused. "What do you mean?"


    "Oh, you know," he said, still grinning. "People like him, the ones who want to be your knight, are just looking for a way to be closer to you. Maybe he was already thinking about marriage, huh? Knights only offer their service to one person, right?"


    I still didn''t understand. "I don''t know what you mean."


    Kaiser shook his head, laughing. "It''s better if you don''t know."


    I pressed him, my curiosity getting the best of me. "What''s so funny about it?"


    Kaiser smirked, leaning back. "Personally, I think he wanted you to be his bride. Maybe he liked you so much, he wanted to marry you."


    I felt my face flush again, imagining Kiel and me. The thought of it made my heart race, and a flurry of thoughts and feelings flooded my mind. Was that really what Kiel had meant? Had he cared about me that much?


    Kaiser''s smirk grew wider as he watched my reaction. "See? You''re thinking about it now, aren''t you? Don''t deny it."


    I couldn''t speak for a moment, my thoughts a whirlwind. "I¡­ I don''t know what to think¡­"


    Kaiser chuckled, clearly enjoying my flustered reaction. "Trust me, Stella. Kiel wanted you. Too bad he never had the guts to say it straight out."


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart. "Stop it, Kaiser. You''re making it worse."


    Kaiser laughed louder, but there was a warmth in his tone that softened the teasing. "I''m just saying, he missed out. Big time."


    I shook my head, exasperated but smiling. "You''re insufferable."


    "Maybe. But you''re smiling, so I must be doing something right," he said, his grin softening.


    For a moment, I forgot the weight of the past, the darkness that loomed over me. Talking to Kaiser, even if he drove me mad, made the night a little less cold. It felt strange. Almost like the world wasn''t as heavy anymore.


    "Anyway," Kaiser continued, breaking my reverie, "If all of your friends used to call you Stella, then what about Lia?"


    The smile and warmth I had felt were slowly disappearing, a chill creeping back in as his words hit like a cold wind. I could feel the name ''Lia'' tightening in my chest, knotting up memories that I didn''t want to revisit. It was the name my sister had given me. She was everything to me, my rock, my guide. But now... now I couldn''t even remember what had happened to her after we left the village. Everything was hazy, blurry, like I was trying to grasp a fog that slipped right through my fingers.


    I unconsciously touched the back of my head, fingers trailing over my hair. It felt like a small gesture to comfort myself, but the ache inside me was still there, pulling at me.


    I forced a smile. "Lia... was a name given to me by my sister."


    Kaiser blinked, his teasing expression faltering for a moment. "Wow, I didn''t know the princess had a sister even. You looked too lonely to even have one."


    His words hung in the air, and I couldn''t help but stare at him. Did he actually notice that I was saddened by hearing the word "Lia"? Was he trying to cheer me up with these goofy moments and jokes? I wasn''t sure whether to laugh or cry, but I couldn''t help but think... he had a kind heart, even if he hid it behind all this teasing.


    I raised an eyebrow, pushing back. "Of course I have a sister. She''s... she''s a lot more than anyone else has ever been to me."


    Kaiser tilted his head, a smirk playing at the corner of his lips. "Well, Lia sounds way more fascinating and fitting for you than a bland name like ''Stella.'' What do you think?"


    I hesitated, thoughts swirling. "I don''t really know," I admitted. "I have a lot of memories with both names, but... Lia, it brings back more emotional ones. It''s..." My voice wavered, almost like I couldn''t trust myself to finish that thought.


    Kaiser looked at me with narrowed eyes, his grin fading. "You like Lia more, right? You miss your sister, and you''re lonely because of it."


    I blinked, caught off guard by his sudden insight. "How did you know that?" I asked quietly.


    Kaiser shrugged, a bit too nonchalantly. "I saw it in your eyes. Every time I called you Stella, your face brightened with happy memories, but those weren''t really... genuine, you know? When I called you Lia, I saw a real smile. It wasn''t forced."


    I froze, processing his words. Was he really trying to test me this whole time? Watching me to see how I reacted to each name? Maybe all his teasing had a deeper purpose than just to get under my skin.


    I sighed and gave him a reluctant nod. "Yeah, you''re right. I... I liked Lia more. I guess that''s the truth."


    Kaiser clapped his hands together, a sudden burst of confidence lighting up his eyes. "Well, that settles it then!" He looked at me as though he had just won some great victory. "We''ve got a base for your new name! Now we just need to make it even better!"


    I stared at him, bewildered. "Wait, what? You''re serious?"


    He nodded, his expression full of determination. "Of course I''m serious. I''m an expert at giving names, you know?"


    I couldn''t hold back a laugh, shaking my head. "An expert? Seriously? You''re a grand monster slayer, an expert explorer, and now a namer? What''s next, are you going to add ''professional comedian'' to your resume?"


    Kaiser grinned, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "Well, that''s actually a good idea. But first, you''ll see my genius at work. Watch and learn, princess."


    I burst into laughter, covering my mouth with one hand, trying to hide my grin, but I was practically shaking with amusement. Kaiser''s confidence was ridiculous, but somehow, it made the whole situation feel lighter.


    Kaiser leaned in, his face growing serious, his eyes studying me like he was about to deliver some grand revelation.


    "Okay, someone with beautiful snowy white hair, soft skin, and strikingly beautiful red eyes. I think I''ve got it."


    Before I could ask what, he meant, he glanced up dramatically and called out to the air, "Leave some of the ladies for us too, Kiel!"


    I froze, my face heating up instantly. My heart raced, and I couldn''t help but fluster away from him, desperately looking anywhere but at Kaiser. Did he just...?


    My hand instinctively reached up to cover my face as my breath quickened. Kaiser''s grin widened, and I could feel the tension between us building.


    "U-ummm," I stammered, my voice trembling with the heat of the moment. "Could you... could you give me some space? I-I''m not used to people being this close..."


    But instead of stepping back, Kaiser moved even closer, and before I realized it, I found myself backed up against a tree, trapped with nowhere to go. His face was so close to mine now, and he was only getting closer. What is he trying to do?


    Wait... did he get jealous about Kiel? Is he using my weakness to take advantage of me? The thought hit me like a sudden wave, and my pulse quickened in response. Was this his way of making a move, seeing my vulnerability and deciding to act on it?


    I tried to raise my hand to push him away, but before I could do anything, he grabbed my wrist in one swift motion, pinning it against the tree. I gasped in surprise, unable to move as he pushed me further into the bark, ensuring I couldn''t escape. What is happening?


    His eyes softened just slightly, but there was still that mischievous glint in them. "Just wait," he said, his voice calm and almost too steady. "Trust me."


    In that moment, my mind was in turmoil. Was he really about to kiss me? The thought alone sent a strange feeling rushing through me. And for some reason, even though I should have felt more confused or scared, I didn''t. Instead, I felt something else... almost like a strange pull toward him. I didn''t feel sadness about it, nor did I feel rejected. In fact, part of me... wanted to accept it.


    My heart pounded harder. No, this can''t be happening. Why am I feeling this way?


    I squeezed my eyes shut, my heart pounding in my ears. "F-Fine," I whispered, unsure of what was happening but feeling helpless under his gaze. My body was shaking, but I couldn''t pull away. He was about to kiss me.

 Chapter 6: Betrayal

    But instead of feeling his lips on mine, I felt something cool press against my forehead. My eyes snapped open in shock.


    Kaiser''s hand was gently resting on my forehead, his expression now serious. "You''re burning up," he murmured, his voice softer than before.


    I blinked, trying to process what was happening. My face flushed even more, but now I understood. He wasn''t teasing or making a move¡ªhe was checking if I was sick. I let out a breath of relief, but my heart was still racing, though for a different reason now.


    Kaiser pulled back, his usual grin returning. "Don''t go worrying me like that," he teased, though I could see the concern in his eyes.


    I let out a shaky sigh, my hands still trembling slightly. "You really like to stress me out, don''t you?"


    Kaiser chuckled softly, his eyes glinting with amusement. "What can I say? I''m full of surprises."


    "I see," Kaiser said softly, looking down at me with a touch of amusement in his eyes. "You''re suffering from a fever, that''s why your face is all red often. It''s not because I''m getting too close, huh?"


    I blinked, utterly stunned. Was this guy for real? After all that, he was just checking if I was sick? I felt my frustration build, and without thinking, I pushed him back. He stumbled, falling onto the ground with a loud thud.


    I hadn''t realized how hard I''d pushed him until now. My mind was still racing from everything that had happened, and in the heat of the moment, I hadn''t considered how much force I used. Kaiser had hit the ground so suddenly, and I hadn''t meant to hurt him... Did I?


    Panic bubbled up in my chest. What if he was actually hurt? I quickly turned to look at him, guilt and worry flooding my thoughts.


    I gasped, suddenly worried. "Oh no, are you okay?"


    Kaiser lay there, laughing, rubbing the back of his head where it had hit the ground. "Woah, princess! First, you push me down to the floor, then come back asking if I''m good after you push me?"


    I opened my mouth to scold him, but the sight of him laughing¡ªgenuinely laughing¡ªstopped me. My anger fizzled away, replaced with a strange warmth.


    It was surreal, really. Just a few hours ago, I had been crying alone, consumed by my grief. And now, here I was, laughing, talking to someone who didn''t even know the weight of my pain... but still made me smile.


    Kaiser broke the silence, his voice suddenly softer. "The night sky... it''s beautiful, isn''t it?"


    I nodded, looking up at the stars. "Yeah. It really is."


    Then, as if he hadn''t just fallen flat on his back a minute ago, Kaiser smiled at me. "Celestine is sure beautiful, isn''t it, Lia?"


    I couldn''t help but smile back at him. "Yeah, it is."


    He sat up, rubbing his head exaggeratedly. "I still don''t know what I did to deserve being pushed to the ground like that, though. You''re cruel, you know that?"


    I laughed lightly, shaking my head. "You had it coming."


    Kaiser leaned in again, this time with a mischievous grin. "Maybe you thought I was trying to kiss you, huh?"


    My face turned crimson. "It''s nothing like that!" I shouted, backing away quickly.


    "Sure, sure," he teased, smirking. Then, he put a hand on my shoulder, looking me dead in the eye. "Don''t worry, Lia. I''ll remove you from my heart. You''re really meant for Kiel."


    I raised my fist this time to punch him, furious, but before I could act on it, Kaiser clasped his hands together, looking mock-serious. "Sorry if I was teasing you too much! I just like seeing you smile after all."


    I stopped, my fist still raised, and for a moment, I realized he wasn''t just being a goofball. He saw me, saw how sad and closed off I was... but now, he made me laugh. Made me forget for just a while.


    It wasn''t romantic, not in the way I''d thought. But it still felt comforting, like a step forward in a world that had been so heavy.


    I shook my head, a small smile tugging at my lips despite myself. "You really know how to get under my skin."


    And yet, there was a feeling of happiness spreading through me. A sense of lightness that I hadn''t felt in so long.


    Kaiser suddenly turned to me with a glimmer in his eyes, the kind he always had when he was about to say something that would leave me flustered. "I think I''ve got a really good name for you."


    I blinked, stunned by his statement. "What? How?"


    He smirked, leaning in as if to study my reaction. "Well," he began nonchalantly, "I needed some inspiration. So, I got closer to see your flustered face up close... and to check if you had a fever."


    My face burned red. "You''re so annoying!" I huffed, folding my arms tightly.


    He only laughed, brushing off my annoyance. "What can I say? I''m an innovator." He puffed out his chest jokingly, then added, "But yeah, I think you''ll like this one."


    I raised an eyebrow, curiosity winning over my irritation. "Alright, let''s hear it."


    He hesitated, a rare softness overtaking his usual smirk. "You might think this is silly, but¡­ you remind me of hope and happiness. There''s something about your smile¡ªit makes me smile too, even when I don''t want to admit it. I know I sound awkward, but bear with me."


    I froze, my heart skipping a beat as his words sank in.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Kaiser continued, his tone more sincere than I''d ever heard. "That''s why I want to call you Celia. I kept the ''Lia'' because I know you liked it, and I added the start of Celestine because¡­ well, it suits you. I know it''s not the most creative, but it''s the best I''ve got."


    I stared at him, utterly speechless.


    All my life, people gave me names without asking¡ªnames that served their needs, not mine. My parents, my friends, even my sister¡­ none of them had ever cared enough to ask if I liked the names they chose for me. They were labels, convenient ways to call me, but none of them felt like they were truly mine. Each one was a mask, a role I had to play, never something I could own. It was as if my true self was hidden behind these names, and no one ever bothered to see the person beneath.


    But then, there was him.


    He asked me if I liked the name. Just a simple question, but it was the first time anyone had ever cared about what I thought. The first time someone saw me¡ªme, not the curse, not the mask, not the label. It was as if, for a moment, I wasn''t just the girl who everyone feared. I was Celia. I was someone who mattered.


    I hadn¡¯t realized how much I longed to be seen until that very moment. How much I¡¯d craved to be something more than the name others forced on me. My heart twisted painfully at the thought of how long I¡¯d gone without this simple acknowledgment.


    Looking back, I saw all the little things he had done¡ªsmall gestures, quiet kindnesses¡ªeach one aimed at making me smile, at pulling me out of the darkness I had lived in for so long. Every laugh he brought me, every warm moment we shared, made me feel something I hadn¡¯t felt in years: hope. He was showing me, in every way he could, that I deserved to be happy. That I wasn¡¯t just a burden or a weapon or a curse.


    And now, he had done the one thing no one else had ever done: he had given me a name, something I could truly claim for myself. A name that wasn¡¯t meant to hide me, but to bring me into the light.


    Tears blurred my vision as I thought about it. For four long years, I had been hunted, alone, living a life of fear and false hope. A life where I thought I had no place, no future. A life where I was only ever a shadow, moving through the world unnoticed. But now, I felt something I hadn¡¯t dared to feel in so long: happiness. It was a fragile thing, just beginning to bloom, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I even deserved it.


    But for the first time in my life, I was given something I could hold onto. A name. A piece of myself that no one had ever let me claim.


    I felt seen. And it hurt, because I didn¡¯t know how to hold onto it.


    Kaiser noticed my tears and leaned closer, alarmed. "Is it that bad?"


    I quickly wiped my eyes, shaking my head. "No! No, it''s not bad at all!" My voice cracked as I stammered through my tears. "I-I love it."


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    He offered me a relieved smile, extending his hand toward me with an inviting gesture.


    "Alright, Celia," he said warmly, his eyes meeting mine. "How about it? Would you like to be my friend?"


    I froze for a moment, staring at his outstretched hand. After everything¡ªthe fear, the loneliness, the despair¡ªhere he was, offering something I hadn''t dared to hope for in so long. My heart ached, and warmth spread through me, chasing away the cold I had carried for years.


    Tears prickled my eyes as I reached out, my fingers trembling slightly as they touched his. "Yes," I whispered, my voice barely steady. "I''d like that. I really would."


    For a brief moment, everything felt perfect.


    But it didn''t last.


    Out of nowhere, a fiery streak of light shot toward me. My eyes widened as the fireball closed in, too fast to dodge.


    Time slowed as Kaiser screamed, "Watch out, Celia!" He threw himself in front of me, his right shoulder taking the brunt of the attack. The explosion sent smoke and heat billowing around us, and I gasped in horror as his arm burned, blackened from the flames.


    "Kaiser!" I cried, but there was no time to react. More attacks rained down, forcing him to shield me with his body. Before I could stop him, a burst of wind magic slammed into him, sending him hurtling through the air.


    I reached out instinctively, but the ground beneath me shifted violently. Jagged roots of earth sprang up, coiling around my legs like iron chains, trapping me in place. Panic surged through me as I struggled against them, my hands clawing at the air. My voice broke as I screamed, "Kaiser!"


    Ahead, I could only watch in horror as he was flung through the air. His body twisted mid-flight, his voice echoing faintly: "Take care, Celia!"


    "No!" I screamed, tears blurring my vision. My heart plummeted as he hit the ground far away with a bone-chilling crash. He didn''t move. His limp form was barely visible through the dust and smoke.


    Kaiser... Is he...? No, no, no. He can''t be gone. He just can''t. Not after everything.


    Despair clawed at me, tightening around my chest like a vice. My legs trembled, but the earth held firm, refusing to let me move. I strained against the roots, my breaths coming in panicked gasps. I couldn''t reach him. I couldn''t help him.


    "No, please!" I begged the unyielding ground, pulling at the roots with all my strength. "Let me go! I have to save him!"


    But before I could muster another cry, a voice cut through the chaos¡ªa voice I hadn''t heard in years, one that sent chills down my spine.


    "Well, well, Stella. I''d almost forgotten how annoying you could be."


    I froze, my body stiffening at the name. My blood ran cold. Slowly, I turned toward the source, dread pooling in my stomach.


    "Kiel?" His name left my lips like a whisper, barely audible over the pounding of my heart.


    There he stood, his familiar form cloaked in darkness. Beside him was Ronan, his ever-loyal shadow, his eyes just as cruel. For a fleeting moment, my heart swelled with hope. He''s here. He found me.


    "Kiel," I said again, louder this time. Relief washed over me like a wave. My lips trembled into a shaky smile. Maybe he misunderstood what happened. Maybe he thought Kaiser was hurting me, and he''s here to help. He wouldn''t hurt me¡­ right?


    But the hope I clung to shattered like glass when Ronan spoke, his voice dripping with mockery.


    "Now, now, witch. Don''t move a muscle."


    The word witch hit me like a knife. My smile faltered, confusion rushing in. "Witch?" I whispered.


    Kiel''s eyes locked onto mine, and my chest tightened. His expression was cold, twisted with fury, a face I didn''t recognize. His hand ignited, flames curling around his fingers as he wielded magic, the fire flickering and crackling with intense energy.


    His clothing seemed to react to the fire, a deep orange garment draped over his shoulders. It was almost like a blanket, but not just for warmth¡ªit was a protective layer, designed to shield him from the intense flames emanating from his hand. The fabric shimmered with faint magical symbols, glowing faintly in rhythm with the fire, as if it was enchanted to withstand the heat.


    The garment billowed slightly as he moved, its fabric thick and sturdy, yet still light enough to allow freedom of movement. The fire¡¯s raw power licked the edges of his clothing, but the material seemed to absorb it, offering him protection even as the flames grew more intense. His eyes remained locked on me, filled with an emotion I couldn¡¯t fully understand, and my heart raced, unsure of whether to fear or trust the man before me.


    "I finally found you," he said, his voice venomous. "You bitch. It''s time to pay for your crimes¡ªand die."


    I couldn''t breathe. My world crumbled around me.


    Crimes? What crimes? My mind raced, a storm of thoughts. Why is he so angry? Why is he looking at me like this? He was supposed to care about me¡­ wasn''t he?


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I stared at him, desperately searching for the Kiel I once knew. The boy who had protected me, who had laughed with me, who had been with me. But all I saw now was hatred.


    "Kiel¡­" I choked out, my voice trembling. "Why¡­? Why are you saying this?"


    He took a step forward, fire ball in his palm. "Don''t play dumb with me, Stella," he snarled. "You know exactly why. You ruined everything, and now, you''ll pay."


    My knees buckled, and I gritted my teeth, trying to hold myself together. No, this has to be a mistake. Kiel wouldn''t¡­ He wouldn''t.


    But the fire in his eyes burned brighter, his intent clear.


    "Kiel, please," I pleaded, tears streaming down my face. "It''s me¡­ Stella. Don''t you remember?"


    He laughed bitterly. "Oh, I remember. And I''ll make sure you never forget."


    I felt my heart shatter, the pieces scattering like shards of glass. In that moment, hope abandoned me.


    Kaiser¡­ Kiel¡­ Everyone. I''ve lost them all.


    But deep inside, a flicker of resolve sparked. My tears dried as anger and determination replaced despair. I tightened my fists, glaring back at Kiel. If I couldn''t save him¡­ if I couldn''t save anyone¡­ I wouldn''t go down without a fight.

 Chapter 7: No Mercy

    The chill of the night air prickled my skin as I stood frozen, the stars above casting faint silver light over the clearing. The trees around us swayed gently in the wind, their shadows moving on the ground like restless spirits. The area was quiet, too quiet, except for the faint rustle of leaves and the soft crackle of distant campfire embers.


    Kiel¡¯s voice shattered the stillness.


    ¡°Well now, my dear Stella,¡± he drawled, his tone mockingly sweet, ¡°what brings you to the open areas of Celestine on such a dark night? And with someone else other than me?¡±


    My breath caught. His words hit me harder than they should have. The Kiel I once knew¡ªkind and gentle¡ªwas gone. The boy who once played in the village fields with me, who swore to protect me with a warm smile, had grown into someone unrecognizable.


    At sixteen or seventeen, he now stood taller and broader, his presence overwhelming, but it wasn¡¯t his size that terrified me¡ªit was the malice in his voice and the coldness in his gaze. The man standing before me was a stranger, his voice laced with cruelty and his smile devoid of warmth.


    As Kiel reached up, he pulled off the orange garment that had protected him from the fire, and my heart skipped a beat. Beneath it, he wore dark, menacing armor that seemed designed for war. The blackened metal was sleek and terrifying, molded to fit his form with sharp angles and jagged edges. It was the kind of armor worn by someone who had been trained to fight, to kill. The cold, steel appearance of it sent a shiver down my spine. I realized, with a sickening sense of dread, that this wasn''t just the boy I once knew¡ªit was a warrior, someone capable of far more than I had ever imagined. And I was facing him now, as a stranger with no hint of the kindness I had once clung to.


    The roots gripping my legs began to loosen, crumbling like dry dirt. For a moment, hope flickered in my chest. Maybe I could still escape. But my mind screamed at me to focus. Kaiser. He was hurt¡ªno, more than hurt. He had taken the full force of that attack; his body was launched high in the sky from the wind magic. My heart clenched as I thought about the blood pooling beneath him, his lifeless form against the cold ground. His head had hit directly¡ªI was sure of it.


    I clenched the fabric of my dress tightly in my fists, anger bubbling in my chest. Kiel and Ronan didn¡¯t matter right now. No, what mattered was getting to Kaiser. He wasn¡¯t a part of this. He had no reason to fight or suffer for me. He only wanted to help me, to make me laugh when I felt like I couldn¡¯t.


    Memories of his voice replayed in my mind.


    ¡°Time doesn¡¯t take the pain away,¡± he had told me softly once. ¡°It only teaches us how to live with it. How to move on and¡­ be happy again.¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes, but I forced them back. Kaiser¡¯s words lit something inside me. Kiel and Ronan didn¡¯t believe I could do anything. They saw me as weak, helpless. But I couldn¡¯t stay like this. I wouldn¡¯t stay like this.


    I had to help him.


    The wind howled around me as I ran. The clearing was surrounded by sparse trees, their dark outlines jagged against the starry sky. It wasn¡¯t far from the monster-infested forest I had carefully avoided earlier, but it was quiet here¡ªeerily so. My feet pounded against the earth, and every breath burned in my chest as I pushed myself to go faster.


    ¡°Hey! She¡¯s running!¡± Ronan¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and irritated.


    I glanced back but didn¡¯t slow down. Ronan was yelling something to Kiel, but Kiel didn¡¯t respond. My focus stayed ahead¡ªon Kaiser. He lay crumpled in the distance, his figure so still it made my heart ache.


    ¡°Kaiser!¡± I screamed, my voice cracking.


    I was so close now. Just a few more steps. My hand reached out instinctively, desperate to touch him, to shake him awake, to know he was still alive.


    No... I have to believe he is alive. I know he''ll live through this.


    But before I could reach him, a shadow blurred into my path.


    I barely registered Kiel moving. One moment, he was standing several feet away, and the next, his figure blurred like a shadow slipping between cracks in the light. In a blink, he was there, standing in front of me. His expression was cold, calculating, and void of the warmth I once knew. His speed was terrifying, almost inhuman, as if he¡¯d dissolved into the darkness itself and reformed right before my eyes.


    ¡°No!¡± I gasped, panic rising in my chest as I tried to sidestep him. But before I could move, his hand shot out with precision, gripping my wrist like an iron shackle.


    Pain flared as he threw me back, twisting my arm with a strength I couldn¡¯t match. I stumbled and fell to the ground, the rough dirt scraping against my palms.


    Kiel¡¯s smirk grew as he loomed over me, his shadow swallowing the dim light around us. His stance was casual, almost mocking, as if he didn¡¯t see me as a threat at all. The faint flicker of firelight from his magic flew in his eyes, making them gleam like molten embers, cold yet searing.


    ¡°You know, Stella,¡± he murmured, his voice dripping with venom as he crouched down to my level, his face mere inches from mine, ¡°for someone so fragile, you sure like to act tough. It¡¯s almost adorable¡ªpathetic, but adorable.¡±


    His words cut deeper than any blade. His posture was relaxed, almost lazy, as he tilted his head, studying me like a predator toying with its prey. Every muscle in my body screamed at me to move, but his oppressive presence rooted me in place.


    He reached out, brushing a stray lock of hair from my face with the back of his hand, the gesture cruelly intimate.


    ¡°Still pretending, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re so desperate to seem brave, yet here you are, trembling like a cornered prey.¡±


    Before I could move, the ground shifted under me. Stone rose and wrapped around my wrist, holding it down. I pulled, but it wouldn¡¯t move.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Kiel¡¯s smirk deepened as he glanced at the restraint he¡¯d conjured effortlessly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Stella?¡± he sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°Still think you can fight me? You couldn¡¯t even break free from this, let alone stand against me.¡±


    Then he straightened, towering over me, his smirk widening into something colder, more menacing. ¡°I almost pity you. Almost.¡±


    Through clenched teeth, I forced out the question burning in my mind. ¡°Why? Why are you doing this?¡±


    I struggled, trying to pull my wrist free, but he only leaned closer. His breath was hot against my ear, sending a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re worth saving?¡± he taunted, his tone sharp as a blade. ¡°Or do you just enjoy being everyone¡¯s burden? Maybe you like the attention¡ªthe way it makes you feel needed, even if it¡¯s just pity.¡±


    His words cut deep, each one sharper than the last.


    The night around us felt colder, the wind biting against my skin. My heart pounded painfully as I looked up at him. For a moment, all I could hear was the rustling of leaves and the distant howl of a creature in the forest.


    My thoughts raced, a whirlwind of fear and doubt pulling me under. Why am I even trying? I¡¯m weak¡ªuseless. I can¡¯t fight him. I can¡¯t save anyone. What¡¯s the point?


    Each word felt like a stone, dragging me deeper into the darkness. My arms felt heavy, my legs like they could give out any second. Just stop, a voice inside me whispered.


    You¡¯ll fail anyway, like you always do. You¡¯re nothing compared to him.


    Tears burned at the corners of my eyes as bitter questions tore through my mind. Why am I even here? Why did I think I could stand against him? Maybe¡­ maybe it would be easier to just give up.


    I wanted to scream, but the lump in my throat wouldn¡¯t let me. My body trembled, and I could feel myself on the verge of breaking.


    Then, like a light cutting through the darkness, I remembered.


    I saw his face¡ªKaiser¡¯s face¡ªclear as day. His teasing grin, his calm, steady gaze, the way he could somehow make the world feel lighter even when it was crushing me.


    I remembered how he made me laugh for the first time in four years. Four years of emptiness, pain, and despair¡ªand yet, with just a few words, he made me smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up,¡± Lyla had told me once, her voice firm but warm. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than you think, Lia. You just have to see it.¡±


    That memory burned through the doubt like fire. Kaiser also believes in me. He made me feel like I could fight back, like I wasn¡¯t alone anymore.


    I took a shaky breath, clenching my fists. No. I can¡¯t stop now. I won¡¯t let those thoughts win. Not now, not ever. I¡¯ll fight. I¡¯ll keep trying, no matter what.


    The wind bit at my skin as I looked up at Kiel, my heart pounding like a drum.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling.


    Kiel raised an eyebrow, his smirk faltering. ¡°What was that?¡±


    I glared up at him, my fear replaced by a spark of defiance. ¡°I said, no. You don¡¯t get to decide my worth.¡±


    For a moment, there was silence, broken only by the faint crackle of his fire magic. Then Kiel laughed¡ªa low, mocking sound that sent chills through me.


    ¡°Oh, Stella,¡± he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯ve grown some courage. How amusing.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t care.


    I glared at him, his words like poison in my ears, but I didn¡¯t care. My focus wasn¡¯t on Kiel or Ronan. It was on Kaiser. My friend. My only real friend in four long, lonely years. He was hurt, and I couldn¡¯t let him down.


    I glanced down at the ground, the earth magic pinning my wrist like chains. My anger surged, raw and uncontainable, burning hotter than any pain I held. Somehow, I noticed the magic loosening, cracks forming in the hardened soil. Was it because Kiel couldn¡¯t keep his focus, or was I stronger than they thought?


    It didn¡¯t matter. I pressed against the hold with everything I had, straining until my hands finally tore free. The roots crumbled beneath me, and I stumbled forward, my body trembling but unbroken.


    ¡°What?!¡± Kiel¡¯s voice was sharp, his shock clear for a moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the witch escape!¡± Ronan shouted, his voice laced with panic.


    But I was already moving, my legs carrying me toward Kaiser as fast as they could. The cold night air stung my skin, the faint smell of burning leaves mixing with the dampness of the clearing. My heart pounded in my chest, a steady drumbeat of desperation.


    ¡°Kaiser!¡± I screamed, reaching out. His body was so close now, so still against the dirt. I could almost feel his hand in mine, a lifeline pulling me back from despair.


    But before I could reach him, a shadow flashed before my eyes, faster than I could react. Kiel.


    He was in front of me in an instant, his hand lashing out like a whip. His fingers clamped around my wrist, throwing me back. I let out a cry of pain as he twisted my arm and slammed me against the rough bark of a nearby tree. The impact knocked the breath out of me, the bark scraping my back through my thin clothes.


    Kiel leaned in close, his grip like iron, his face twisted into a cruel smirk.


    ¡°So, Stella,¡± he drawled, his tone mocking and dripping with disgust. ¡°Is he supposed to be your friend or something? It¡¯s laughable, really. Look at him¡ªso weak, so pitiful. Is that what you¡¯ve pinned all your hopes on?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I spat, my voice trembling with anger and pain. Tears stung my eyes, but I refused to let them fall.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Kiel. You hate me now, don¡¯t you? All because of how I look.¡±


    For a moment, Kiel was silent, his smirk faltering. His eyes flickered with something unreadable¡ªhesitation? Remorse? No, it was gone before I could be sure, replaced by his cold stare.


    My voice wavered, but I pushed through the lump in my throat. ¡°Do you remember? You once asked to be my knight. You promised you¡¯d protect me, no matter what.¡± My heart pained as I said that, and a tear slipped down my cheek before I could stop it.


    ¡°I thought¡­ I thought you liked me, Kiel.¡±


    He stared at me, his silence dragging on for what felt like an eternity. Then, he laughed¡ªa harsh, menacing sound that cut through me like a blade.


    ¡°Like you?¡± he sneered, his voice filled with disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t make me vomit.¡±


    I flinched at the sheer malice in his words, but he wasn¡¯t done.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    ¡°You just looked a little better than the other plain, boring girls in the village. That¡¯s all,¡± Kiel said, his tone dismissive, yet his eyes held a cruel spark.


    My heart pounded against my ribs, a storm of emotions swirling inside me. I wouldn¡¯t let him see my vulnerability¡ªnot him, not now. I pushed against his chest with my free hand, desperate for space, but his strength was unyielding. His grip tightened as he caught my other wrist, pinning it above my head, forcing me harder against the tree.


    I stared into his cold, mocking eyes and spat back, ¡°No... that can¡¯t be. You¡¯re lying!¡± My voice trembled with defiance, but a flicker of doubt gnawed at me, no matter how much I tried to suppress it.


    His face was inches from mine now, his breath warm against my skin. His voice dropped, soft but earnest. ¡°You want to know the truth, Stella? I fell for you that day, at the festival. When I saw you looking up at the sky, your eyes full of wonder, I couldn¡¯t stop myself. You were so beautiful, so... pure in that moment. I remember thinking how I wanted to be the one to make you smile, to be the one to stand by you. I loved you even then, the first time I saw you, and it¡¯s never stopped.¡±


    He paused, his breath warm against my skin. ¡°You had the wrong idea all this time, Stella. In the past, my sole purpose was to achieve my desires from you. I had just taken interest in your beauty, and oh my, look how much you''ve matured now. Truly capable of fulfilling every inch of satisfaction I need.¡±


    I felt sick, bile rising in my throat as his words twisted in my mind like thorns.


    I glared at him, my voice trembling with fury and disgust. ¡°You¡¯re disgusting, Kiel,¡± I spat, my lip curling. ¡°Every word you say makes me sick. You think you can twist people around for your own satisfaction? You¡¯re nothing but a vile, selfish monster.¡±


    ¡°I never cared about your personality, I have no interest ''twisting'' people like you¡± he continued, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°Your opinions, likes or dislikes. Why should I care? They never mattered.¡±


    I struggled against him, my body trembling with anger, fear, and disgust. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re lying,¡± I whispered, my voice breaking. ¡°That¡¯s not who you were. You¡¯re not this¡­¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    He cut me off with a laugh, leaning even closer. ¡°This is who I¡¯ve always been, Stella. You just couldn¡¯t see it. I never loved you. I wanted to own you, to use you.¡±


    My vision blurred with tears, my heart breaking under the weight of his words. But even as despair clawed at me, I refused to give in.


    ¡°Kaiser would never¡ª¡± I began, but Kiel¡¯s grip tightened, his smirk twisting into something darker.


    ¡°Kaiser?¡± he screamed. ¡°Is he the one dying on the ground right now? Don¡¯t even compare me to that pathetic weakling.¡±


    The silence felt like a vice around my chest, broken only by the faint crackle of Kiel¡¯s fire magic. I couldn¡¯t move, trapped between the tree and his unyielding grip. His breath was hot and uneven, brushing against my face. My stomach churned, a mix of fear and disgust gripping me tighter than his hands ever could.


    ¡°You know, Stella,¡± he murmured, his voice low and twisted. ¡°I really hate you.¡±


    I flinched at his words, the disgust in his tone cutting deeper than I expected.


    ¡°But,¡± he continued, his lips curling into a sickening smirk, ¡°as your good old friend, I¡¯m feeling generous. I can give you two things.¡±


    His fingers, rough and calloused, slid from my wrist to my palm. He gripped it tightly, almost intimately, like it was some mockery of tenderness. My body stiffened, every fiber of me screaming to pull away, but his strength was overwhelming.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a painless death,¡± he said softly, almost like a lover making a promise. His disgusting tone made bile rise in my throat. ¡°But before that¡­¡± Kiel leaned closer, him whispering to my ears. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you have a night to remember. A happy, pleasurable night before your death.¡±


    I turned my face away, trying to put even an inch of space between us, but his other hand caught my chin, forcing me to meet his eyes. They were dark and empty, filled with a twisted kind of satisfaction.


    ¡°I am your knight, after all,¡± he whispered, his words dripping with mockery. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to look after you, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t forget tonight. Not ever.¡±


    His body slowly getting closer against mine, and I shuddered, trapped between the unyielding tree and his suffocating weight. I felt powerless, his strength drowning out every ounce of resistance I had left. My hands trembled under his grip, and I clenched my teeth, refusing to let the tears in my eyes spill.


    ¡°Kiel¡­¡± I choked out, my voice breaking. ¡°Please¡­ you don¡¯t do this. You¡¯re not this person.¡±


    He laughed¡ªlow and cruel, the sound of someone who had long abandoned any shred of humanity.


    ¡°This person?¡± He leaned in, his lips almost brushing my ear. ¡°Oh, Stella, this is who I¡¯ve always been. You were just too blind to see it.¡±


    He pulled back slightly, just enough to glance over his shoulder at Ronan. ¡°What do you think, Ronan? Can you wait your turn? I¡¯m planning to take my time tonight.¡±


    Ronan smirked, his eyes cold and disdainful as they landed on me. ¡°Take all the time you want,¡± he said, his voice casual, like they weren¡¯t talking about me as if I were an object not that their friend. ¡°She¡¯s not going anywhere.¡±


    Kiel turned back to me, his smirk growing wider as he took in the tears streaking down my cheeks.


    ¡°Before we start our special night,¡± he said, his voice laced with mock sweetness, ¡°let¡¯s talk about your little knight, shall we? This¡­ Kaiser.¡±


    I glared at him, my body trembling with a mix of fear and anger. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him,¡± I said, my voice weak but defiant.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Kiel mocked. ¡°Is he supposed to be your hero? Your shining knight in armor? Oh please.¡±


    My chest tensed, and I looked down, my heart aching. ¡°He¡¯s a man,¡± I said, my voice rising with desperation. ¡°A real man. Someone who fights for others. Someone who¡ª¡± My words caught in my throat as my disgust boiled over.


    "Someone who isn¡¯t a disgusting pervert like you," I screamed, my voice trembling with both anger and revulsion.


    His smirk vanished, and his eyes darkened. Without warning, his hand struck my face, the slap leaving a burning sting on my cheek.


    ¡°Bitch,¡± he hissed, his voice sharp and cutting. ¡°Know your place.¡±


    I turned my head, wincing as my cheek throbbed, but I refused to let him see my tears fall.


    Kiel¡¯s lips curled into a sneer as he turned his gaze toward Kaiser¡¯s limp form. ¡°Ah,¡± he said, his voice dripping with mock realization. ¡°Now I remember him. The little E-rank adventurer from the village. Pathetic, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    Ronan blinked, his eyes narrowing as he glanced from Kiel to Kaiser. ¡°Wait, actually?¡± He laughed, a harsh, mocking sound that sent a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°An E-rank adventurer? This is who you¡¯re putting your faith in?¡± He clapped his hands, the sound mocking and cruel. ¡°How sad. How very sad.¡±


    My head snapped up, shock and disbelief freezing me in place. ¡°What¡­?¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    Kiel¡¯s grin widened, his tone mocking and cruel. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know? Of course, you didn¡¯t. Your great savior, your last hope, is nothing more than an E-rank. A rank so low it¡¯s practically a joke.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, shaking my head. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    I could feel my heart sinking into my stomach as Kiel''s words cut through me like a knife. I couldn¡¯t believe what he was saying. It couldn¡¯t be true. I refused to believe it. But his laughter¡ªtwisted and mocking¡ªonly deepened the weight of his cruel words.


    "Ha! Ha-ha-ha! Hahahaha!"


    ¡°Lying?¡± Kiel scoffed, his voice dripping with laughter. ¡°I wish I was. But it¡¯s true. Among all the hunters in that village, he was the weakest of the weak. And you pinned all your hopes on him?¡±


    I felt my breath catch, my body tensing up. My mind raced, trying to cling to any shred of doubt, to any explanation that would make sense. I had to believe in Kaiser. He wasn¡¯t weak. He couldn¡¯t be. He had fought for me; he had cared for me. But the hollow look in Kiel¡¯s eyes¡ªthose cold, mocking eyes¡ªmade everything feel like a lie.


    I turned to Kaiser, my heart breaking in my chest, but before I could gather my thoughts, Kiel leaned in closer. His breath was hot, his voice low and suffocating. ¡°You really are pathetic, Stella,¡± he whispered, each word stabbing deeper into my soul. ¡°Placing all your faith in someone so useless. But don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    His grip on my hands tightened, almost crushing, and I gasped, pain shooting through me. He pressed in closer, his disgusting smile widening as he lowered his voice to an almost predatory tone. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you forget all about him tonight.¡±


    I wanted to scream, to push him away, but my body was frozen. The words stuck in my throat, thick with sorrow and regret. How had I let this happen? How had I ended up in this nightmare?


    Before I could process his words, Kiel moved back, raising his hand toward Kaiser. ¡°Let¡¯s see if your little knight can survive this,¡± he said with a twisted grin, his eyes gleaming with malice.


    The air around him crackled with mana energy, the sharp hum of power vibrating through the tense silence. His voice rang out, steady and deliberate, as he spoke the words of a fire spell. I could only watch, frozen in place, as flames surged to life in his hands, growing brighter and hotter with every passing second. Then, with a deafening roar, a massive explosion erupted, the inferno swallowing Kaiser whole.


    The force of the blast sent a wave of heat and pressure rippling through the air, making it hard to breathe. The world around me seemed to blur, the crackling fire and rising smoke consuming everything in its path. Dust and debris filled the space where Kaiser once stood, and all I could see was the billowing cloud of destruction.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t think. Everything slowed to an agonizing crawl. My legs felt like lead, rooted to the ground, refusing to move no matter how much I screamed at myself to do something¡ªanything. I strained my eyes, desperate to catch a glimpse of him, but there was nothing. No figure standing tall, no defiant voice calling out in victory. Just emptiness.


    My heart pounded so violently that I thought it might burst. I couldn¡¯t stop the wave of despair that crashed over me, pulling me under. He was gone. My only friend, the one person who cared for me, who made me feel like I wasn¡¯t alone in this cruel world¡ªgone. And I hadn¡¯t done a thing to stop it.


    My chest heaved as the realization sank deeper into me, the weight of it unbearable. I had failed him. I had failed the one person who believed in me. I had failed Kaiser.


    I bit down on my lip, the taste of blood sharp in my mouth, but I didn¡¯t care. My fists clenched at my sides as regret clawed at me, raw and unrelenting. Why hadn¡¯t I acted sooner? Why hadn¡¯t I tried harder? Why couldn¡¯t I help him, just once? He deserved better. He deserved someone stronger, someone braver¡ªsomeone who could have saved him.


    Tears burned in my eyes, blurring the inferno still raging before me. I didn¡¯t bother wiping them away. The fire in my chest¡ªfueled by rage, sorrow, and unbearable guilt¡ªwas too strong to be extinguished. I couldn¡¯t stop the scream that ripped from my throat, echoing into the night. It was filled with every ounce of pain I carried, every regret I would never be able to let go. Kaiser was gone, and I would never forgive myself.


    But I had to move. I couldn¡¯t just stand there. I couldn¡¯t let him die without a fight, without doing something, anything. With every ounce of strength I had left, I struggled against the bindings that kept me in place, but the more I tried, the weaker I became.


    <div>


    Just as I thought I might break free, Kiel turned to me, a twisted smile spreading across his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere, Stella.¡± He raised his hand, muttering incantations under his breath.


    Vines shot up from the ground, coiling around my arms and legs, locking me in place. They constricted tighter with every second, but I didn¡¯t feel fear¡ªI felt rage. Blazing, consuming rage that burned through every ounce of pain. My chest heaved, my breathing sharp and uneven, as my red eyes locked onto his with murderous intent.


    Kiel¡¯s cold, mocking voice cut through the tension. ¡°Now that your friend Kaiser is dead,¡± he sneered, taking slow, deliberate steps toward me, ¡°you have no one left to depend on.¡±


    His smile twisted, cruel and sharp. ¡°Not even your pathetic little hope.¡±


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    ¡°How dare you?¡± I growled, my voice laced with a venom so thick it could choke.


    ¡°How dare you kill him, Kiel!¡±


    My scream shattered the silence, a sound so raw and full of anguish that it felt like the night itself trembled.


    ¡°AAAAAAHHH!¡± The scream tore from my chest, pure fury fueling it, echoing through the darkness. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± I bellowed, thrashing against the vines, every fiber of my being screaming for vengeance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill both of you for what you¡¯ve done!¡± My voice was cold, full of deadly promise, the air crackling with the intensity of my rage.


    Kiel tilted his head, his black eyes narrowing as his smile faded. ¡°That look in your eyes,¡± he said softly, his tone almost amused. ¡°It¡¯s hatred. It¡¯s the fire of someone who¡¯s lost everything.¡± He leaned closer, his face calm yet sinister. ¡°But you¡¯re powerless, Stella. You¡¯re nothing.¡±


    I screamed at him, my fury unrelenting. ¡°You think this will stop me? You think this is over? You¡¯re a coward, Kiel¡ªa coward who couldn¡¯t even face him without a dirty trick up your sleeve!¡± My voice cracked with the intensity of my anger. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you both. I swear it!¡±


    His expression darkened, and without warning, he raised his hand and slapped me across the face. The force sent a sharp sting through my cheek, but I didn¡¯t flinch. I refused to give him the satisfaction. Instead, I turned back to him, my red eyes blazing brighter, my teeth gritted in defiance.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to regret that,¡± I hissed, my voice low and steady. ¡°Every single moment you breathe, you¡¯ll regret what you did to him.¡±


    Kiel¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, though there was a flicker of unease in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you?¡± he said, crouching in front of me. ¡°He¡¯s gone, Stella. Dead. You can rage all you want, but it won¡¯t change a thing. You¡¯ll never see him again.¡±


    <div>


    I snarled, my voice echoing through the night, raw with fury. The vines constricting me felt like chains, biting into my skin as I thrashed against them. My muscles burned, but the fire in my heart burned hotter. I wouldn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t stop. Not until Kiel paid for what he had done¡ªfor Kaiser, for Lyla, for everything.


    Kiel¡¯s smirk deepened, twisted with sadistic delight. ¡°Still so defiant,¡± he sneered, stepping closer. ¡°You¡¯re more trouble than you¡¯re worth.¡±


    I spat at his feet, my glare searing through the darkness. ¡°You¡¯re a coward, Kiel. Hiding behind your magic like a child. Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    His expression darkened, the mocking humor in his eyes replaced by something colder, deadlier. He crouched down, his hand reaching out to tilt my chin up. I twisted my head away, but the vines tightened, holding me in place.


    ¡°You talk big for someone so helpless,¡± he said, his voice low and venomous.


    Then, his fist crashed into my stomach. The impact was like a hammer, driving the air from my lungs. Pain exploded through me, sharp and unrelenting, but I refused to cry out. My body convulsed against the vines as blood surged into my mouth. I spat it at him, the crimson droplets staining his smirking face.


    ¡°You think this will stop me?¡± I snarled, my voice hoarse but unyielding.


    Kiel¡¯s eyes flashed with anger, and he slammed his fist into my ribs. A sickening crack echoed in the air, and a scream clawed at my throat, but I swallowed it down, my teeth grinding against the agony. He grabbed a fistful of my hair, yanking my head back so I was forced to meet his cold, unfeeling gaze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t learn, do you?¡± he growled, his voice like ice.


    Another blow landed, this time across my jaw. My head snapped to the side, blood spraying from my lips. The metallic taste filled my mouth, thick and suffocating. My vision blurred, but I forced my gaze back to him, my hatred undiminished.


    ¡°You¡¯re pathetic,¡± he spat, standing over me like I was some broken thing. ¡°Bleed all you want. It won¡¯t change anything. You¡¯ve already lost.¡±


    I coughed, blood dripping from the corner of my mouth, staining the ground below. My entire body screamed in pain, but the fury inside me refused to waver. ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± I rasped, my voice weak but defiant. ¡°You think this is over? I¡¯ll kill you, Kiel. I¡¯ll kill you both.¡±


    His expression hardened, and his hand lashed out again, striking me across the face. The force of the blow sent my head snapping back against the tree behind me. Stars danced in my vision, but I gritted my teeth, refusing to give him the satisfaction of my surrender.


    Blow after blow landed, each one heavier than the last. Blood ran down my face, pooling beneath me, but I kept fighting. I met his gaze with unrelenting fury, my hatred shining brighter than any pain he could inflict.


    ¡°Still glaring?¡± he taunted, shaking his bruised fist as he loomed over me. ¡°You don¡¯t know when to quit, do you?¡±


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I couldn''t help the laugh that escaped me. It started as a soft "Hehe..."¡ªinnocent at first, but quickly warped into something darker.


    "Hehehe..." The sound twisted around me, like something evil had taken hold.


    It deepened, turning into a low, devilish cackle, "Hahaha... you have no idea what you''ve unleashed."


    I could feel the fury burning in my veins, my smile widening with a twisted satisfaction. "You¡¯ll regret this," I hissed, my voice a chilling promise.


    "I swear, Kiel, when I break free... you¡¯ll wish you¡¯d never done this."


    Kiel¡¯s face twisted in rage, and he raised his hand again, the fire in his palm flaring to life. But even as my body gave out, even as the darkness crept in, I held onto one thought: I would make him pay.


    The words felt like acid, burning through what was left of my soul. My body had given up, trembling with exhaustion as the vines coiled tighter, their sinister magic slowly draining what little energy I had left. Each pulse felt like a piece of me was being ripped away, leaving nothing but emptiness in its place.


    I tried to fight it¡ªI really did¡ªbut my strength was gone. My limbs hung limp, my head slumping forward as tears threatened to spill. The weight of failure crushed me, a burden I could no longer bear. I couldn¡¯t resist. Not anymore.


    A cold chuckle broke the silence, sending a chill down my spine. ¡°Good girl,¡± Kiel murmured, his voice low and dripping with mockery. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to rest.¡±


    My body gave up as his hand reached toward my face, fingers brushing against my cheek. The touch was deceptively gentle, but it made my skin crawl. I forced myself to look up, glaring at him through half-lidded eyes, my fury simmering beneath the surface even as my body betrayed me.


    But no matter how much I wanted to scream, to fight, to lash out, my body remained still. The vines tightened their grip, and all I could do was wait, my breaths shallow and ragged, as the world around me seemed to close in.


    I could feel something stirring in the air¡ªhis magic. Kiel was casting some sort of sleep spell, the faintest whispers of energy wrapping around my mind, clouding my thoughts. The dizziness started to creep in, pulling me under, and no matter how hard I tried to hold onto consciousness, the pull grew stronger. My eyelids grew heavy, my vision blurred, and with one last shuddering breath, I felt my body slip into the darkness.


    I¡¯m sorry... Kaiser.


    The air around me felt heavy, suffocating, as Kiel¡¯s sadistic smile lingered, still so close. I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t fight back. I had resigned myself to this nightmare¡ªuntil suddenly, everything changed.


    I heard it before I saw it¡ªthe sound of something slicing through the air like lightning. My heart skipped a beat.


    Kiel¡¯s head flicked back slowly, his eyes widening in disbelief as a blue and red aura rushed toward him at a speed he couldn¡¯t possibly comprehend. Time seemed to freeze for a heartbeat as Kiel¡¯s gaze snapped toward the approaching force, but before he could react, the air was filled with the deafening sound of metal cutting through the air with deadly intent.


    The blade was so fast, so precise, that Kiel barely had time to make a move. He tried to amplify his physical strength with a burst of magic, but it was futile. He hardened his skin, creating a glass-like surface in an attempt to protect himself, but it was no use. The sword, moving faster than anything he had ever seen, sliced through it as if it were flesh under a blade. It didn¡¯t just nick his arm; it sliced it off cleanly.


    Kiel¡¯s scream echoed through the night as his hand was severed in one swift motion. The vines that had held me in place shattered instantly, and I collapsed to the ground, gasping for air as the world seemed to snap back into focus.


    Kiel¡¯s body fell, writhing in agony, his mouth open in a scream that would haunt me forever.


    ¡°AGHHHHH!¡± he cried, his hands flying up in desperation as he scrambled to heal himself.


    But it was too late.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    At first, I couldn¡¯t tell who it was. The figure moved through the haze, blood dripping from their face, body battered and broken, yet somehow still standing tall. Their movements were blurred, like a shadow in the smoke, with a fiery glow casting an eerie light around them. The face remained a mystery, too obscured by the darkness and the blood to recognize.


    Then, my eyes caught something¡ªfragments of a shattered mirror held tightly in a severed hand, suspended in midair. In the fractured reflection, I saw it. His face. Covered in blood, yet resolute. Dark hair matted with crimson, and those unmistakable blue eyes¡ªcold, burning with fury. It was him. Kaiser.


    My breath hitched in my chest as realization slammed into me. Relief surged, a spark of hope igniting in the darkest corner of my mind. The blood, the fire in his eyes¡ªit was all unmistakable.


    The severed hand trembled slightly, its form already beginning to dissolve, as if the very magic surrounding him was already repairing the damage. It blurred, melting away into nothingness, leaving behind only the powerful presence of the one who had returned to finish this fight. The unspoken promise of vengeance, of survival, it was all there.


    Kiel, still on the ground, cursing and swearing, could barely look up as Kaiser approached, his voice colder than anything I had ever heard.


    ¡°Get up, worthless trash,¡± Kaiser said, his words laced with disgust and disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t recall letting any pests into my camp. Care to correct me?¡±


    Kiel¡¯s glare burned with hatred, but his body trembled as the pain racked him. He was desperately trying to heal his severed arm, his hands shaking as he attempted to use magic.


    I could hardly breathe, my heart racing with an unfamiliar mixture of hope and fear. I was trembling, my body still bound by the trauma, but I felt a spark in my chest. Kaiser is alive. Kaiser is here.


    ¡°Kaiser¡­¡± I whispered, almost too afraid to believe it.


    He met my eyes, a faint smile pulling at the corner of his lips despite the blood staining his face. It was a smile that was as much a reassurance as it was a challenge. ¡°Sorry I kept you waiting, Celia.¡±


    Kiel, still recovering from the shock, scoffed, his voice dripping with bitter mockery. ¡°Pathetic. You think this weak E-rank adventurer¡ªthis failure¡ªis going to save you?¡±


    Kaiser didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t even acknowledge the insult. His eyes remained steady, cold, unwavering.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve stayed in your hole,¡± Kaiser said, his voice cold and filled with rage. ¡°You made the mistake of thinking I was weak. Now, I¡¯m going to make you regret every second of it. I¡¯ll make you wish you were never born.¡±


    Kiel¡¯s hands trembled as he cast a healing spell, his words strained and full of desperation. ¡°I¡¯ll fix this. I¡¯ll fix it all¡ª¡±


    But Kaiser stepped forward, his sword gleaming with a murderous intent that sent a chill down my spine. He was a shadow of pure resolve, his every movement fueled by nothing but vengeance and the need to end this.


    I wanted to say something, to tell him to be careful, but the words caught in my throat. Kaiser was moving, his every step a testament to his will to fight, to keep pushing forward despite his injuries.


    The tension between them was suffocating, a storm building up in the air as Kaiser slowly closed the distance. The final confrontation was near¡ªeverything had led up to this moment.


    But just as the sword hovered, ready to strike again, the scene froze. There was no way to predict what would happen next.


    And in that moment, as the world held its breath, I could only hope that Kaiser would prevail.

 Chapter 8: Shattered Trust

    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    "Well, shit."


    That was the only thought I could muster as I crouched low, gripping my sword tightly. The cold steel of the hilt pressed into my palm, grounding me, while my mind raced to assess the situation. Kiel was off to the side, clutching his hand, magical energy already swirling around him, slowly repairing the damage I¡¯d done earlier. The faint glow of his healing magic lit up the ground beneath him, mixing with the orange glow of nearby flames.


    I shifted my stance, eyes darting to the left. Elemental magic, I thought grimly, he¡¯s definitely got fire under his belt. And if I¡¯m not mistaken... there¡¯s another one.


    The hairs on the back of my neck prickled, and instinct screamed at me to move, I heard deadly sounds of flames coming at me. I threw myself to the side just as a fiery arrow whizzed past, the heat singeing the air by my face. I felt the sharp warmth brush my cheek as the arrow embedded itself into the ground, sizzling against the dirt.


    ¡°KIEL! ARE YOU OKAY?!¡±


    The voice came from my right, loud and desperate. I turned to see Ronan, the boy who¡¯d fired the arrow, his fiery red hair damp with sweat. His eyes were wide, filled with panic and rage as he lowered his arm, the flames on his hand flickering angrily.


    Kiel stood slowly, blood dripping steadily from his mangled hand. The dirt beneath him was dark with it, but his expression stayed cold and calculated, even as fury burned in his gaze. His jaw tightened, and the air around him seemed to grow heavier with his presence.


    ¡°Ronan,¡± Kiel said sharply, his voice low but laced with venom. He barely glanced at his companion, gesturing with his uninjured hand. ¡°Get over here and fight him while I heal.¡±


    There was a pause, a heartbeat of silence, as Ronan¡¯s face twisted in hesitation. ¡°But your hand¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said fight him.¡± Kiel¡¯s voice snapped like a whip, cutting through the moment. His calm broke just enough to show the raw anger beneath. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time worrying about me. Kill him.¡±


    Ronan¡¯s hesitation vanished. His hands ignited, flames roaring as he ran towards me. His face was grim, but his voice carried a dangerous edge as he screamed, ¡°You won¡¯t get another chance, Kaiser. I¡¯ll make sure you regret hurting him.¡±


    I stood back up, forcing a smirk to my face even as my muscles tensed in preparation. My voice was calm, but I let a vengeful edge creep into it.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    ¡°Well, well, well,¡± I said, my tone dripping with mockery. ¡°Look what we have here, Celia¡ªyour old friends reuniting with you! How touching.¡±


    Celia¡¯s voice wavered with guilt as she stepped closer, her eyes filled with concern. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Kaiser. It¡¯s my fault you¡¯re hurt. If I hadn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    I cut her off before she could finish, forcing a small smile despite the burning pain in my side.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch, Celia. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I gave her a reassuring glance, hoping my words would calm her nerves. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. Just focus on staying safe.¡±


    Before I came, though, her face had been twisted with anger, her eyes glowing with murderous intent. She looked terrifying¡ªalmost unrecognizable. I even heard her threatening them, her voice filled with raw hatred. But now¡­ now she looked normal again, almost fragile. What was with her there? Was that really Celia?


    Shaking the thought from my mind, I reached into my coat and pulled out a small vial of healing potion, tossing it her way. ¡°Drink this,¡± I told her firmly.


    She caught it and immediately shook her head, her voice trembling with worry. ¡°No, Kaiser, you¡¯re bleeding! You need this more than I do. Please, stop pretending you¡¯re fine!¡± Her eyes locked onto mine, a mix of fear and guilt filling them. ¡°I can¡¯t let you get hurt because of me¡­ not again.¡±


    I waved her off with a light laugh, forcing a grin despite the stabbing pain in my side. ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch,¡± I said again, trying to keep my tone light, though every breath felt like fire. ¡°I¡¯ve had worse, trust me.¡± I met her gaze, doing my best to reassure her. ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to stay strong right now, Celia. Drink it, and we¡¯ll both get out of this in one piece.¡±


    Her hands trembled slightly as she hesitated, looking at the vial, then back at me. Reluctantly, she brought it to her lips, and I let out a small sigh of relief. If she was worried about me, she wouldn¡¯t be able to focus. This way, at least one of us would be in better shape to face whatever came next.


    I turned my gaze back to Kiel and Ronan, narrowing my eyes, the chill in my voice thickening.


    ¡°And as for you two¡­¡± I let the words hang in the air, cold and heavy. ¡°You¡¯re both making a grave mistake if you think you¡¯re walking away from this alive. If you truly want to die here, I¡¯ll be happy to oblige.¡±


    The words came out cold, each one deliberate. I wanted them to feel it¡ªa threat buried beneath my calm demeanor.


    Behind me, Celia¡¯s voice trembled slightly, the fear in her words unmistakable. ¡°Kaiser don¡¯t let Kiel heal! He¡¯s stronger than Ronan. You need to take him down first.¡±


    I could feel her anxiety, the way she flinched as she glanced at Kiel. Her hands were clenched, her whole-body tense. It was clear she was worried¡ªnot just for me, but for what Kiel could do to her.


    I nodded, trying to keep my own unease buried beneath my cold exterior. ¡°I know, Celia. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± I turned toward Kiel, my sword gripped tightly in my hand.


    She was right. I knew it. Kiel was the real danger here. If I let him recover, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ¡°Stay back for now,¡± I muttered to her, not turning around.


    I could feel her trembling behind me, and for a moment, I softened my tone, just enough for her to hear. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Celia. I¡¯ll keep you safe. Just trust me.¡±


    I knew she was scared¡ªhell, I was too¡ªbut if she stayed close, I¡¯d only be worried about protecting her. And I didn¡¯t need that right now. What I needed was to focus on getting through this, one way or another.


    Without waiting, I surged forward. My sword shifted to my left hand, ready to strike as I closed the distance between me and Kiel. The ground beneath me cracked with every heavy step, dust and loose rocks scattering in every direction. The smell of burning wood and the faint metallic tang of blood hung in the air. The heat from Ronan¡¯s fire magic lingered, pressing against my skin, but I didn¡¯t let it slow me.


    ¡°Kiel!¡± Ronan shouted, his voice tight with warning, but I was already too close. Kiel, standing just a few paces away, was still focused on healing his hand, the magic crackling around him in an eerie glow.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    I raised my sword, aiming for Kiel¡¯s side, knowing he couldn¡¯t react in time. His back was slightly turned, his focus elsewhere.


    "Got you," I thought, smirking to myself.


    But then, just as my blade was about to descend, something moved in my peripheral vision¡ªa blur of speed. My instincts flared, and I twisted just in time.


    Ronan.


    He moved faster than I¡¯d expected, his hand glowing with fiery energy. He threw himself between us, his fire-encased fist slamming into my sword with a deafening clang. Sparks flew from the impact, and I felt the jarring vibration shoot up my arm.


    Ronan leaned in, his face twisted into a sadistic grin, and his eyes burned with rage. He stepped closer, his voice a venomous whisper that sent a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°I told you,¡± He hissed, his gaze darkening with fury, ¡°you won¡¯t get a second chance to hurt Kiel.¡±


    He stood tall, his fiery red hair disheveled from his sudden sprint, framing his sharp, furious expression. His orange eyes and red hair glowed with an intensity that mirrored the flames engulfing his hands, casting flickering shadows across his face. His leather armor bore scorch marks and charred edges, as though it had weathered countless battles, but it did nothing to diminish the raw power he emanated.


    The heat radiating from him was overwhelming, a searing wave that forced me to step back. The flames around his fists roared hungrily, licking the air as if they sought to consume everything in their path. He must¡¯ve covered the distance between us in seconds¡ªan almost impossible speed¡ªleaving scorched trails behind him where his boots had struck the ground.


    The sheer force of his block left the air thick with heat and tension, his arrival like a storm of fire cutting through the battlefield. Ronan¡¯s fury was palpable, each flicker of his flames a promise of destruction.


    His grip on my sword tightened, the heat rising as his anger flared. Every word dripped with malice, his body radiating violence.


    "Judging by the way you''re fighting, it seems you¡¯re willing to throw away your life for a fleeting victory," he snarled, his eyes locking onto mine with murderous intent. "But that¡¯s not how this ends. Not for you."


    Before I could even think of responding, Ronan pulled back, his movements too quick to follow. With a flick of his hand, the air around him twisted, and I barely had time to react as sharp slices of wind magic came rushing at me.


    I leaped back, my boots sliding against the dirt as I tried to distance myself from the attack. The wind blades howled through the air, their edges slicing the space where I had been just a second earlier. I felt a cold chill run down my spine as the sharp whooshing sound filled my ears.


    I knew those blades could tear through anything¡ªarmor, flesh, bone¡ªwithout breaking a sweat. One wrong move, one misstep, and I would''ve been shredded. I couldn¡¯t afford to stay in range. The wind magic wasn¡¯t just dangerous¡ªit was lethal. If I¡¯d hesitated even a moment longer, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to make this move.


    I steadied myself, my chest rising and falling with each shaky breath. My mind raced, trying to calculate my next move, but the cold truth settled over me like a heavy weight. They¡¯re both above C-rank. Strong enough to kill me on their own. Together... this isn¡¯t a fight I can win.


    I glanced over at them¡ªRonan, eyes burning with rage, and Kiel, still standing with that cold stare. They were stronger. Their magic and power far outmatched mine. Every instinct screamed at me to run, but I couldn¡¯t. Not with Celia here. Not after everything we¡¯d been through.


    A shuffle behind me broke my focus. I turned my head slightly, my heart sinking when I saw her¡ªCelia, her face pale, her hands trembling like leaves in the wind. She was hiding behind me, her wide, terrified eyes flicking from Ronan to Kiel. She was scared... I could feel it, her fear bleeding into me.


    I took a step back, my legs stiff as I closed the distance between us. The urge to protect her surged inside me, stronger than anything else. I was afraid. Not just for my life, but for hers too. I knew I was outclassed, knew I couldn¡¯t win, but I couldn¡¯t let them hurt her. I couldn''t let them¡ª


    "Stay close," I muttered, more to myself than to her, but I felt the weight of the words. Fear was gnawing at my insides, but I had to keep it together. For her.


    The fear inside me deepened as I felt her grip tighten on my shoulder. She was terrified. And so was I. But I couldn¡¯t let her see that. Not now. I couldn¡¯t let her know how close we were to losing everything.


    I turned slightly to face her, forcing my voice to stay steady, though every instinct screamed at me to protect her, to shield her from what was coming. "They want to kill you," I said quietly. "Leave. I''ll keep them busy. Just go."


    I needed her to be safe¡ªmore than anything. But I couldn''t bear the thought of her staying, of her getting hurt because of me.


    Celia shook her head violently, her hands gripping the back of my coat.


    ¡°No,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible over the crackling flames. ¡°I-I can¡¯t leave you alone. I won¡¯t.¡±


    Her grip tightened, and I felt the weight of her fear pressing into me.


    I sighed, forcing my voice to soften. ¡°It¡¯s okay to feel overwhelmed sometimes. Everyone does. But you need to go. I¡¯ll catch up.¡±


    She shook her head again, her hands trembling as they gripped my shoulder tighter. Her eyes were wide with fear, and I could see it in the way she held herself¡ªshe wasn¡¯t ready to lose me, not after everything.


    ¡°No!¡± Her voice cracked, desperate. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you, Kaiser. Not again. I won¡¯t lose you too.¡±


    Her words lingered in the air, but I didn¡¯t have time to respond.


    Behind Ronan, Kiel was standing now, his hand fully healed. Ronan must¡¯ve used his magic to help speed up the process. Kiel flexed his fingers, testing the strength of his newly healed hand, before stepping forward. He patted Ronan on the shoulder, his cold, black eyes locking onto Celia.


    ¡°Look at you, Stella,¡± Kiel said, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°Hiding behind someone again. That¡¯s all you¡¯re good for, isn¡¯t it? A helpless, useless girl who can¡¯t stand on her own two feet. Pathetic.¡±


    Celia stiffened behind me, her breathing quickening.


    ¡°And as for him...¡± Kiel¡¯s gaze shifted to me, his lips curling into a cruel smirk. ¡°You cling to a boy so weak he can barely carry the weight of his own failures. How fitting. Two pitiful souls leaning on each other, hoping to make something whole.¡±


    He chuckled darkly, a cold, venomous smile stretching across his face. ¡°Let me make this clear¡ªneither of you matters. You''re weak. You''re pathetic. And I''ll break you both without a second thought.¡±


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I turned my eyes to Kiel, blood dripping from a cut above my brow, the warm metallic scent filling my nose. My voice was low, filled with a quiet fury. Slowly, I began to walk away from Celia, carefully putting distance between us, making sure she was far from the fighting area. My focus split between keeping her safe and preparing for the confrontation that was about to unfold.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to fight you, Kiel,¡± I said, my voice icy with restrained fury. ¡°You were a close friend to Celia. She liked you. I saw her happy talking about you, laughing remembering those memories. She thought you were the one who could protect her, that you were her knight. And I¡ª"


    I paused, my grip tightening on the hilt of my sword, "I wanted that too. I wanted to see her happy, to see her safe with you. But after seeing who you really are..."


    "You¡¯re nothing more than a disgusting coward. You¡¯re not worthy of her trust; not worthy of the happiness she thought she could find in you. I won¡¯t let you get anywhere near her.¡±


    Kiel¡¯s smirk widened, his eyes glinting with mockery. ¡°Is that so, weakest adventurer of all time?¡± he sneered. ¡°You think you¡¯re going to protect that helpless girl from me?¡±


    I took a step forward, my stance unwavering as I met his eyes. "Yes, I will," I said coldly. "And don¡¯t you ever forget it. She has a name¡ªCelia. She¡¯s, my friend. And I will kill anyone who tries to harm her.¡± The words left my mouth like a death sentence, as if sealing his fate with each syllable.


    I tightened my grip on my sword, about to rush for an attack.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret this, Kiel. You¡¯ll die in front of her, and I¡¯ll make sure you suffer for underestimating me.¡±


    Kiel smirked, his eyes dark and cold, as he channeled his magic. The air grew frigid, and with a swift motion, he removed his heavy armor, the plates clinking as they hit the ground with a dull thud. His black eyes began to glow a chilling blue, radiating a cold, unnatural light that seemed to freeze the very air around him.


    A chill filled the space, and within seconds, sharp, jagged spears of ice materialized behind him, each one shimmering with a deadly edge. The temperature dropped drastically, pressing against my skin, biting through my clothes, as if the very coldness itself was mocking me.


    His laughter rang out, cruel and mocking, echoing through the battlefield like a death sentence. He spun one of the spears casually in his hand, the ice glistening in the firelight, before looking directly at me with an almost amused expression.


    "I don''t remember the faces of every insect I crush," he said, his voice cold. "It''s hard to move around without crushing the weak beneath me."


    He stepped closer, magic crackling around him, and his smile grew darker.


    "But you, Kaiser... I¡¯ll enjoy this. I¡¯ll tear you apart and send you straight down to hell."

 Chapter 9: Lost Purpose

    Kaiser¡¯s Perspective:


    The first ice spear shot past my ear, so close I felt the chill of its frozen air. I ducked and dodged, avoiding the next ones as they came at me. They smashed into the ground behind me, freezing the dirt and leaving jagged shards of ice scattered everywhere. My instincts guided me through the attack, and for a moment, I thought I¡¯d outmaneuvered him.


    But then I paused, my breath steadying as I reached up and unfastened my coat. I let it fall open just slightly, revealing the layer of armor hidden beneath. The material glinted faintly under the dim light, its icy-blue surface jagged and textured like frost crawling over glass. It was more than just protection¡ªit was designed to withstand even the harshest ice attacks, something I¡¯d prepared for moments like this. I caught his surprised expression as the faint shimmer of magic radiated from the armor, and I couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    Then I realized the truth.


    The air turned cold, colder than it should have been. My eyes darted to Celia, and my chest tensed.


    The spears weren¡¯t meant for me. They were heading straight for her.


    ¡°Celia!¡± I screamed, my voice raw as I sprinted toward her. My boots pounded the frost-covered earth, the ground cracking under my desperate speed. She froze for a moment, her wide, terrified eyes meeting mine before she turned and ran.


    But Kiel¡¯s magic wasn¡¯t just a simple attack. The ice spears twisted in midair, curving and changing direction to chase after her as if they had minds of their own, relentlessly locking onto her every move.


    He planned this. He knew I was faster, so he turned her into the target. If I dodge, she dies. If I defend her, I lose any chance to counter him. He¡¯s forcing me to fight on his terms.


    She stumbled, nearly tripping on the uneven, frozen ground. ¡°Kaiser!¡± she shouted, her voice trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± I called back, closing the distance. My sword was already in motion, slicing through the air as I intercepted the first wave of spears. Shards of ice exploded on impact, a freezing mist clouding my vision.


    More spears came. Too many. They pierced through my guard, stabbing into my arms and shoulders. I gritted my teeth as the cold burned into my skin, but I didn¡¯t stop. My blood splattered the ground, steaming in the cold air. Celia was still running, but her steps were slowing, her fear dragging her down.


    The freezing magic from the spears seeped into me, making my body sluggish and stiff. My sword felt like it would freeze solid in my grip, the frost creeping along the blade as if trying to consume it.


    "Keep moving!" I yelled, my voice sharp, trying to snap her out of her panic.


    She was further away now, putting some distance between herself and Kiel. For a moment, I thought to myself that she might finally be out of danger.


    Then I heard it.


    Whoosh.


    The sound of fire roared, alive and relentless, filling the air with its deafening fury. Ronan hovered above Celia; his silhouette framed by the searing light of his magic. His outstretched hand glowed ominously, the spell forming at his fingertips like a pulse of raw, fiery energy.


    I could feel the heat even from a distance, oppressive and suffocating, as if it was trying to steal the breath from my lungs. The air around him shimmered, distorted by the sheer intensity of the flames.


    With a cold, determined gaze, Ronan began to chant, his voice echoing with power. The words were sharp, commanding, and the sky above seemed to darken in response. Then, with a deliberate flick of his hand, he unleashed it¡ªa massive ring of fire, blazing and furious, descending like a serpent striking its prey.


    The flames slammed into the ground around Celia, erupting into a towering inferno that encased her in an unyielding prison of fire. The wall was impossibly tall, its edges licking at the sky, its heat warping the space around it.


    From where I stood, all I could see was her silhouette inside the inferno, kneeling amidst the relentless blaze. The sight of her trapped there, the flames consuming everything around her, sent a sharp pang through my chest.


    ¡°Ronan!¡± I shouted, my voice drowned by the roaring flames. His gaze flicked down to me for only a moment, a smirk curling on his lips before he turned his focus back to Celia, as if daring me to intervene.


    The fire trapped her in a circle, the flames climbing higher and higher. They weren¡¯t just containing her; they were closing in, inching closer with each passing second, sealing her fate. She dropped to the ground, pressing herself against the dirt with her hands over her head, but there was nowhere to go.


    ¡°KAISER! IT HURTS!¡± she screamed, her voice raw and frantic, filled with agony as the unbearable heat threatened to scorch her alive.


    ¡°No! Celia!¡± I screamed, surging forward, my heart pounding with fear. My legs moved on their own, but the unbearable heat forced me to stop, the wall of flames too intense to get through.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I screamed, clenching my fists. ¡°Ronan, stop this! She¡¯s just a girl!¡± My voice cracked with desperation, but he didn¡¯t even glance my way, his smirk only widening as he watched the fire consume the space around her.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve this!¡± I shouted again, my voice raw. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, then fight me! Don¡¯t take it out on her! This is between us, Ronan!¡±


    The fire¡¯s roar swallowed my words, but I didn¡¯t stop. My gaze darted toward Celia, her small figure barely visible through the blazing wall. ¡°Celia! Hang on! I¡¯ll get you out of there!¡±


    I tore off my coat, heat-resistant or not, and wrapped it around my arm in a desperate attempt to shield myself from the flames. ¡°You hear me, Ronan? You call yourself strong, but all I see is a coward hiding behind his magic! Fight me if you dare!¡±


    The words were laced with anger, but inside, my chest tightened with panic. Celia didn¡¯t move. She was still kneeling, the fire reflecting in her wide, terrified eyes.


    ¡°Celia!¡± I called out again, my voice shaking. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than this! Don¡¯t let him win! You hear me? You¡¯re not alone!¡±


    I took a hesitant step closer, the heat burning against my skin despite the coat. My teeth clenched, but I forced myself to keep going. ¡°Ronan!¡± I shouted one last time, desperation cutting through my voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I swear, I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡±


    My mind raced, panic gripping me as I saw her trapped within the rising inferno. I knew what rings of fire like that could do¡ªhow they could reach temperatures that could burn the bones itself. Even without the flames touching her, the heat alone would slowly scorch her skin, eating away at her bit by bit.


    I clenched my teeth, every nerve in my body screaming to move faster. ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± I yelled, desperate to reach her before it was too late.


    I tried to break through the flames, but before I could, Kiel was on me. His sword clashed against mine, the impact sending vibrations down my arms. His strength was overwhelming, each swing forcing me to take a step back.


    ¡°Having fun yet?¡± He sneered, his voice cold and mocking. His movements were smooth, almost lazy, like he was playing with me.


    I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t. My eyes kept flicking to the fire, to Celia¡¯s trembling form as the flames inched closer. I could feel the heat crawling up my spine, suffocating.


    Suddenly, her scream shattered the air, raw and desperate. ¡°AAAAAA!¡± she cried out, her voice trembling with fear as the fire closed in, the pain unbearable as the heat pressed against her fragile skin.


    I ducked under Kiel¡¯s next strike and swept my sword low, pulling his balance forward. With the opening, I brought my elbow up hard, slamming it into his face. The force of the blow pushed him back, his head snapping to the side, and blood dripped from his nose.


    He staggered a few steps, but to my frustration, his smirk didn¡¯t falter. He wiped the blood from his lip, still looking at me like I was nothing more than a challenge to be entertained.


    ¡°Predictable,¡± he muttered.


    The ground beneath me shifted, and before I could even react, thick roots of hardened earth shot up, wrapping around my legs and locking me in place with a crushing force.


    My breath caught in my throat as panic surged through me. I looked up, and the sight made my heart stop¡ªice spears hovered above me, their tips gleaming coldly like deadly stars in the night sky. I hadn¡¯t seen it coming. The trap was set, and I was caught, with no way to escape.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I screamed, my fists slamming into the ground in frustration, the shockwave of my anger sending cracks through the earth. The roots held me tight, a mocking reminder of how easily I¡¯d been caught off guard. I could feel my blood boiling as I looked up at the ice spears, their deadly points glinting like they were laughing at me.


    Then I heard it again¡ªCelia¡¯s scream, sharp and filled with terror. The ring of fire was closing in, inching closer to her, the heat unbearable.


    Shit, shit, shit, I thought, my heart pounding in my chest. I have to save her.


    Without thinking, I grabbed the dagger on my belt and threw it at Ronan. The blade flew straight at him, cutting through the air. He was mid-chant, his hands glowing with fiery runes as he held the wall of flames. The dagger hit its mark, forcing him to dodge just enough that the flames flickered for a moment. That was all I needed.


    I swung my blade down, chopping at the thick, burning roots that kept me trapped. Before I could finish the cut, Kiel¡¯s grip locked around my wrist, stopping me cold.


    ¡°You think you can cut your way out?¡± he sneered, leaning in close, his voice sharp and mocking.


    But he didn¡¯t see my free hand coming. My fist slammed into his jaw, knocking him back, just enough for me to break free. The roots snapped under my blade, and I pushed forward, the ground cracking as I sprinted toward Celia.


    The air thick with the acrid scent of burning wood and molten heat. My heart hammered in my chest, but I didn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t think. I just sprinted toward Celia, my legs moving faster than my thoughts, the sound of my pounding footsteps drowned out by the crackling flames around me.


    The fire wall vanished, but Celia was still on the ground, her body trembling as she looked up, her face pale with fear. Her clothes were torn in places, and the exposed skin on her arms and legs was tinted black from the burns, the wounds still smoldering with the remnants of heat.


    She was struggling to move, her hands shaking as she reached out, but the ice spears were already falling, a deadly rain of frost descending toward her. In a desperate attempt to protect herself, she brought her hands up above her face, trying to shield herself from the sharp, incoming blades. Her trembling arms barely gave her any protection as the cold air whipped around her, the danger closing in.


    She closed her eyes, her breath shallow and quick.


    Then, she screamed, a raw, desperate cry as the ice spears shattered in midair. The sound of breaking ice rang through the air, followed by the sharper fragments raining down toward her, their cold edges threatening to tear through her. The broken pieces sliced through the air, the fear of what would come next rising by the second.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    When she opened them, I was standing over her. The spears slammed into me, each one a jagged knife carving into my body. One massive ice spear pierced directly through my side, the cold searing through my flesh as it erupted from my back, locking me in place. Blood soaked through my clothes, pooling at my feet. My vision blurred, but I stayed standing, my arms raised to shield her.


    My left hand was completely frozen, the frost creeping up my arm as if the very touch of the spear had turned my veins to ice. Despite the armor designed to resist such attacks, the freezing cold seeped deep into my bones, a biting chill that I couldn¡¯t shake. My body trembled, the icy grip of the spear and the frigid air around me overpowering even the warmth of my blood.


    ¡°Kaiser!¡± she cried, her voice shaking with fear as she crawled toward me. Her hands were burned, the skin raw and cracked, but she didn¡¯t hesitate to touch my shoulder. I saw the pain in her face as her fingers brushed against my skin, but she pushed it aside, her worry for me far stronger than the sting. ¡°Are you okay? Please, just¡ªjust stay awake!¡±


    I coughed, blood dripping from my lips, staining the dirt beneath me. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don''t worry.¡±


    I lied, my voice weak. The words felt empty, like I was pretending to be something I wasn¡¯t. The truth was too hard to admit¡ªtoo painful. I couldn¡¯t protect her. I couldn¡¯t save her.


    I failed her again. The thought hit me like a punch in the gut. Her burnt hands, trembling from both the pain and the worry, rested on my shoulder, and it tore me apart to know I couldn¡¯t ease her fear. She was in so much pain, and all I could do was lie to her.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The thought echoed in my head, louder than the pain. I was supposed to protect her. That was my promise. But here I was, barely holding on, bleeding out.


    Kiel¡¯s laughter sliced through my shame, bitter and mocking, and it made my blood boil.


    ¡°Pathetic,¡± he sneered, his voice thick with disgust. He took slow, deliberate steps toward me, his boots crunching over the frost and shattered ice. The sound was like a warning. ¡°You¡¯re not even worth the effort. I should¡¯ve known better than to expect anything more from a weakling like you.¡±


    Ronan stepped up beside him, his silence speaking volumes, the smugness in his eyes more than enough to show how much he relished our suffering.


    He looked down at Celia from a distance, a cold laugh escaping his lips. ¡°You really thought you could rely on him, didn¡¯t you?¡± he taunted, his voice ice-cold. ¡°Your hope... it¡¯s already lost. You¡¯re nothing but a fool for believing in someone like him.¡± He paused, letting the words sink in before a low chuckle escaped him. ¡°I bet you¡¯re regretting that now.¡±


    Kiel¡¯s grin twisted into something darker, filled with utter contempt. ¡°Look at you,¡± he sneered, eyes narrowing as he looked down at me. ¡°Pathetic. On your knees, broken, helpless. I actually thought you¡¯d be worth something. Thought you might give me a good fight, but instead, you¡¯re just a weakling who couldn¡¯t even protect the one person you were supposed to.¡± His voice dripped with disappointment, each word cutting deeper than the last.


    He raised a hand, and a fireball slowly began to form at his fingertips, crackling with dangerous energy. The air around it shimmered with heat as he channeled his magic, the fire swirling violently, growing larger and hotter with every second. He pointed it directly at me, his gaze cold, almost pitying. ¡°Know your place,¡± he said, his voice low and final. ¡°This ends now.¡±


    I raised my head, my breath ragged. His words stung because they were true. I wasn¡¯t strong. Not like them. I couldn¡¯t protect her. I couldn¡¯t protect anyone. What kind of a man am I, if I can¡¯t even do that?


    I placed my hand over my face, desperate to hide the tears that threatened to fall, to cover the despair I couldn¡¯t shake. The weight of failure crushed me, and in that moment, I was ready to give up. The anger, the guilt, the helplessness¡ªeverything swirled together inside me, and all I could feel was how small and pathetic I truly was. The sting of his words hit harder than any blow. I was a failure.


    The guilt crushed me, eating away at the small amount of resolve I had left. My mind screamed at me...


    How could I be so weak? How could I let her get hurt after all the shit I talked about being strong? I had failed her. The bitter weight of it crushed me, and I could only ask myself over and over, Why was I even trying?


    She must be disappointed in me. She must hate me now. After all the times I told her I could protect her, that I¡¯d be strong for her... Now I¡¯ve failed. She should just leave me behind. Run away. Get away from someone like me. It would be better for her. She doesn¡¯t deserve this. She shouldn¡¯t have to die for me.


    Maybe she¡¯s already thinking it... Maybe she¡¯s already lost faith in me. Maybe she¡¯ll just leave me here to die.


    I¡¯m the weak one. I¡¯m the one who deserves to die.


    And then, something unexpected happened.


    Celia, despite everything, despite the burns on her skin and the shaking of her hands, moved in front of me. She stretched her burnt hands toward Kiel, her hands spread wide, her chest rising and falling with each ragged breath. She was trying to protect me.


    ¡°Kaiser is not weak!¡± she screamed, her voice raw with defiance. ¡°You¡¯re the coward, hiding behind your magic. You¡¯re nothing but a loser for ganging up on him. I¡¯ll protect him, no matter what!¡±


    Kiel¡¯s smirk twisted into a cruel sneer as he regarded Celia, his fireball flickering ominously in his hand. He wasn¡¯t about to release it just yet, but the pressure of its heat was undeniable.


    ¡°You really think you can protect him?¡± Kiel laughed, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°You don¡¯t even have the power to protect yourself. What makes you think you can protect anyone else? You¡¯re nothing but a little girl playing at being a hero.¡±


    Ronan, standing just behind Kiel, joined in with his mocking chuckle. ¡°Yeah, just face it. You¡¯re as weak as he is. You¡¯ve got nothing.¡±


    Celia¡¯s voice trembled, but her words were firm as she faced them, her fists clenched. ¡°No. Even if I don¡¯t have the power to win¡­ I won¡¯t fall to my knees. I¡¯ll fight for Kaiser. I will always do, I¡¯ll fight for him until the very last moment of my life.¡±


    Ronan laughed cruelly. "You? Fight?" he mocked. "You''re just a joke. You can''t even protect yourself, let alone him." He chuckled again, shaking his head. "How pathetic. You''re weaker than him, and that''s saying a lot."


    Celia stood tall, her arms trembling as they clenched into fists, her nails digging into her palms. Her voice quivered but held firm, her eyes burning with an intensity that defied her pain. ¡°Kaiser believed in me... like no one ever did. He looked at me¡ªsomeone who couldn¡¯t even believe in herself¡ªand told me I was stronger than I thought I was. For the first time... I felt like I wasn¡¯t worthless.¡± Her fists tightened further, tears glistening but refusing to fall. ¡°I won¡¯t let that go. I won¡¯t let him go.¡±


    "I hated myself before¡­ wanted to die... but after meeting him, seeing how he cared for me... I won¡¯t give up on him.¡±


    Kiel¡¯s laugh turned even colder, his eyes narrowing as he taunted her. ¡°Kaiser? That weakling? He couldn¡¯t even stand up for himself! He¡¯s not worth fighting for!¡±


    Before he could continue, Celia¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and unwavering. ¡°No... He is not weak.¡± She stepped forward, her voice steady with a burning resolve. ¡°I will fight by his side. He didn¡¯t need to risk his life for me, but I will."


    ¡°I¡¯ll save him,¡± Celia said, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he has a life he never thought he deserved. A life where he can be happy¡­ and safe¡­ without always having to carry the weight of others.¡±


    Ronan sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°You really think you can change anything? You¡¯re just another fool.¡±


    But Celia held her ground, her breath steady now. ¡°I will never run away again,¡± she said, her voice growing even stronger. ¡°I will never run away again from people like you.¡±


    There was a long silence. The weight of her words hung in the air, thick and heavy. Then, for a moment, even Kiel and Ronan seemed caught off guard. They stood there, momentarily speechless, before the mocking laughter returned, but it felt hollow now, as if the two of them were less sure of themselves than before.


    The moment was tense, but it was clear that Celia¡¯s words had cut deeper than she realized.


    Without warning, Kiel threw a weaker fireball at her. It collided with her, the flames licking across her skin. Celia cried out in pain, her body trembling, but she didn¡¯t step back, didn¡¯t move away. She stood there, hands outstretched, her eyes fixed on me as if she were willing to take the full brunt of the flames just to protect me.


    Her body wracked with pain, her skin burned, but her gaze never faltered. I could feel the heat of the fire, the agony she was enduring, and it tore through me just as much as it did her.


    Kiel, for the first time, looked shocked, his confidence waning. Ronan''s face mirrored his, both of them at a loss for what was happening. But me? I was the most shocked. My body was frozen, unable to move, my heart pounding in my chest. The sight of her suffering, of her willing sacrifice... I couldn''t breathe, couldn''t think. Yet, despite it all, she remained steadfast. Still protecting me, even as the flames scorched her very being.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± he started, his voice low, ¡°why would you fight for someone like him? Someone you barely even know?¡±


    Celia didn¡¯t hesitate. She clenched her fists tight, her voice steady but full of raw emotion. ¡°Because Kaiser is my friend. I would¡¯ve died in that forest. I should¡¯ve died there, alone. But Kaiser saved me. He wanted to see me smile, to see me happy. He risked everything for me.¡± Her voice wavered, but she steadied it again.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I will fight for him. I¡¯ll do everything I can.¡±


    For a moment, there was nothing but silence. Kiel and Ronan stood frozen, completely speechless. The weight of Celia¡¯s words hung in the air, the intensity in her eyes making it impossible for them to mock her anymore.


    Celia¡¯s voice softened, but there was no uncertainty in it. ¡°I know I¡¯m weak. I know I¡¯m hopeless... but I will give it my all. I want to be the friend Kaiser deserves. The person he believed I could be. The person he thought I was. I¡¯m going to save him. This time, I¡¯ll fight alongside him.¡±


    Her eyes never left them, never wavered. ¡°Because he believes in me... and I will never give up on him.¡±


    Kiel and Ronan stood there, utterly silent, struck by the force of her words. Then, with a bitter laugh, Kiel broke the silence, his voice mocking, but filled with disbelief. ¡°So, even after being cursed, you still have the same heart as before? Wanting to help others, knowing you can¡¯t do anything for them.¡±


    He glanced down at Kaiser, who was barely holding on, and then back at Celia. His tone darkened. ¡°He¡¯s lost. Just give up. Let me end this for him. I¡¯ll do my best to release you from your pain. I know you¡¯re disappointed in him.¡±


    Celia met his eyes without a trace of fear. ¡°Kaiser gave it his all,¡± she said, her voice unwavering. ¡°He fought for me. He protected me. Even if he loses, I¡¯m proud to call him my friend.¡±


    A tear slipped down her cheek, but she didn¡¯t notice it, her focus solely on Kiel and Ronan Infront of her.


    Behind her, I didn¡¯t realize that tears had slipped down my face as well, the reality of Celia¡¯s words sinking in, the emotion that had been held back breaking free. I was starting to get some dark memories of my past, I tried to brush them away, but they kept on coming. Memories of my failures to save the one person that loved me.


    I had given up all hope of winning. I was defeated, broken. Yet, there she was, standing firm, fighting for me.


    Why? Why would she still fight for someone like me?


    I lost. I failed her. I thought she hated me for not being strong enough, for failing to protect her. I thought she would see me fall to my knees, my strength crumbling, and she would walk away, losing faith in me.


    But she didn¡¯t. She stood by my side.


    Why?


    Why does she keep believing in me? Why after everything I¡¯ve failed at, every time I¡¯ve let her down, is she still here?


    Why would she risk herself for someone like me? I couldn¡¯t even protect her, couldn¡¯t even protect myself.


    Why? Why couldn¡¯t I just be strong for once?


    Why am I so weak?


    No.


    I won¡¯t let it end like this. I won¡¯t let her down again.


    I will fight for her now. Just watch me. I¡¯m done letting myself fall.


    Kiel¡¯s cruel grin returned, but now there was an edge of frustration to it. His patience was wearing thin. With a snap of his fingers, the fireball in his palm flared, its heat roaring to life, twisting the air around it as it grew larger and more violent. He aimed at Celia with deadly precision, the flames threatening to scorch everything in their path.


    He released the fireball with one last, cold laugh. ¡°Goodbye, old friend.¡±


    But Celia didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t flinch. She stood tall, her body resolute, even as the fireball surged toward her. It was coming for her, certain and unavoidable.


    Without thinking, I threw myself in front of her, gripping my sword tightly as I braced for impact.


    The explosion hit with a deafening roar, the force of it knocking me off my feet. Smoke and flames billowed around us, obscuring everything in a thick, choking cloud. The air was hot, burning my skin and lungs as I shielded her from the worst of it. My arms burned from the impact, and the searing pain seethed through my body, but I couldn¡¯t move. I had to stay between Celia and the fire. I had to protect her.


    I could hear her gasping, coughing violently as the smoke choked her, and in that moment, I could feel her concern for me, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to show her. Not now.


    When the smoke cleared, the world came into focus. I stood there, barely able to keep my footing, blood pouring from my face and body. My right eye... I could feel it throbbing, a dull ache that spread through my skull. When I touched my face, I could feel the blood coating my skin, but there was something worse than that.


    I couldn¡¯t see from my right eye anymore. It was completely dark.


    Celia¡¯s voice rang out in panic, her hands reaching for me. ¡°Kaiser! No!¡±


    She rushed toward me, but I held my hand up weakly, stopping her before she could come closer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t come any closer," I managed, my voice strained, barely a whisper. "I''m... I''m sorry."


    I could feel the shame eating away at me. I had failed. I had failed her. "I gave up... I was weak... I''m sorry."


    She stopped in her tracks, her eyes wide, filled with sorrow and confusion. She wanted to help, but I could see it¡ªshe didn¡¯t know what to say, what to do. She had been fighting for me, and here I was, falling apart.


    Kiel and Ronan stood there, staring in stunned silence. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. How was I still standing? How was I still alive? Blood poured from my eyes and body, staining the ground beneath me, but I wasn¡¯t dead. Not yet.


    Ronan broke the silence, a grimace twisting his face as he watched me struggle.


    ¡°How the hell is he still alive?¡±


    Kiel, his expression unreadable, glanced between me and Celia. Then, in a rare moment of quiet, he asked,


    ¡°Why...? Why would you throw yourself in front of her?¡±


    I could only look at him, my breath ragged, blood dripping from my eyes and staining my face. There was no strength left in me to speak. But I didn¡¯t need to say anything. It was clear.


    Celia finally reached me, kneeling by my side, her trembling hands hovering over me in desperate confusion. I could feel her shaking, but I couldn¡¯t respond. I was drowning in my own weakness, unable to find the strength to even lift my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Celia,¡± I whispered again, my voice barely audible, weak with self-loathing. ¡°I failed you.¡±


    She shook her head immediately, denying everything I said, her voice tight with emotion.


    ¡°No, Kaiser. Don¡¯t you dare think that. You... you don¡¯t have to protect me anymore. Just run away. Let me die here. I¡¯m the weak one, not you.¡±


    I managed a weak, forced smile, though it sent pain shooting through my face. My muscles ached from the strain, but I couldn¡¯t let her see that. I placed my other arm around her shoulder, trying to give her some semblance of comfort, even though I was just as broken as she was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry anymore, Celia,¡± I said, my words strained, but still holding on to a semblance of resolve. ¡°Just watch. I¡¯ll win. I¡¯ll make this right.¡±


    She looked at me, her expression softening, but the doubt in her eyes was clear. She didn¡¯t believe me. I knew that. But I needed her to feel like she didn¡¯t have to carry this burden anymore. I winked at her, the motion stiff, but the effort was there.


    Instead of the worry I expected, her voice rang out with new conviction. ¡°Then show them... show them who the real strongest is.¡±


    Her words burned into me, and I felt something shift within. This time, when she looked at me, I saw the fire in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t just worried anymore¡ªshe was placing all of her trust in me again. That trust was more than just her belief in me. It was her hope, her strength.


    I slowly stood up, the pain in my body unbearable, but I didn¡¯t care. She believed in me again.


    I turned to face Ronan and Kiel, determination flickering behind my eyes. I couldn¡¯t afford to fail her again.


    With each slow step toward them, I felt the weight of her faith pressing down on me, but it didn¡¯t break me. This time, I would show them. I would show them what it meant to truly fight.


    ¡°You¡¯re proud of your strength, aren¡¯t you, Kiel?¡± My voice was low, steady, but it cut through the air with lethal intent. ¡°The strong always have the advantage. They always pick on the weak, beat them down, and laugh about it. The weak always lose¡ªno matter how kind, forgiving, or determined they are.¡±


    I tightened my grip on my sword, the steel creaking under the pressure as my knuckles went white. The blood dripping from my wounds only fueled my resolve.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost everything. Everyone I cared about. Over and over again.¡± My boots crunched against the frozen ground with every step forward. The blood, the pain¡ªit was nothing. ¡°But not today.¡±


    Kiel¡¯s smirk faltered, just a fraction of a second, as if he could feel the shift in the air.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± My voice was ice, each word a promise that cut deeper than any blade. ¡°Just watch me.¡±


    I dropped my coat, the weight of it no longer needed, as it would only slow me down. My hands, trembling slightly from the pain, reached into one of the pockets of my coat and pulled out the bandages. With practiced precision, I began wrapping them tightly around my hands, the pressure easing the sting in my wounds. I could feel the coldness creeping from my left hand, still frozen from blocking the ice spear earlier, but I ignored it.


    I had no healing magic; my only choice was to use the last potion I had. Flowing through the cut on my chest where the spear had stabbed deep, and with a concentrated effort, I sealed the wound, the pain dulling as the blood flow slowed.


    My inner armor had automatic healing capabilities, though it wasn¡¯t fast enough to fully repair the damage. The rips in the fabric were slowly mending, but it wasn¡¯t enough. I could still feel the sting of my injuries, the reminder of just how close I had come to death.


    Kiel and Ronan stood there, eyes wide with confusion, their attention fixated on my movements. They were too stunned by my actions, my words, to react. The tension in the air was thick, and for a moment, it felt as though time had frozen.


    I let the coat fall to the ground, its fabric fluttering softly in the gust of wind that swept through the debris-filled environment. Rocks and fragments of stone littered the ground, remnants of the explosions that had scarred the landscape. The battlefield was a chaotic mess, the air heavy with smoke and the scent of burnt earth.


    With my sword gripped tightly in my hand, I moved forward. Each step was slow, calculated, despite the agony in my body. The sword felt like an extension of my will, its weight steady in my grip as I pushed through the shattered rocks and debris. My focus was unwavering. The world around me was a blur, the only clarity I had was in my resolve.


    In that instant, Kiel hurled his fireball, the flames roaring like a beast unleashed, the light blinding. But it didn¡¯t matter. Nothing mattered anymore.


    Kiel and Ronan exchanged a quick, panicked glance. They were stunned, struggling to comprehend how I was still standing¡ªhow some low-level healing potions and simple bandages had kept me alive. It was supposed to be impossible. I shouldn''t have been able to endure so much. But I was still here. Still fighting.


    Fear crept into their eyes, and for the briefest moment, it looked like they were reconsidering everything. But panic set in quickly. Without another thought, they both attacked at once, not wanting to give me the chance to recover, to rise again.


    This ends here.

 Chapter 10: Crushed Dreams

    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    I will never forgive Kiel for hurting Celia. She trusted him¡ªshe thought of him as a friend. She opened herself up to him, and what did he do? He treated her like a monster. He tortured her. And worse¡ªhe planned to kill her.


    Celia was harmless. She couldn¡¯t protect herself¡ªthey knew that. And yet, they tortured her. Tortured her, like she was nothing more than a thing to be broken. And that is something I can never, never let go.


    Kiel will regret every single moment of it. Every damn second. He will beg for mercy, but I won¡¯t show him an ounce. Not a single bit. I will make him feel every shred of pain, every ounce of suffering he put her through.


    I will make him scream. I will make him beg. And when he does, I¡¯ll watch him burn under the weight of what he¡¯s done. He won¡¯t escape it¡ªnot even in death. He will drown in it. Every wrong he¡¯s done will be felt, over and over, until he begs for his end.


    This isn¡¯t just anger. This is a promise.


    The rage burned through me. Hotter than any flame. Darker than any curse. It twisted my thoughts and dragged me deeper into it with every passing second. I couldn¡¯t stop it. I wouldn¡¯t stop it. Not when it came to her. Not when I could still feel the ghost of her pain.


    I will break him. I will make Kiel''s existence so painful, so unbearable, that he will wish he had never been born. Every breath he takes will remind him of the suffering he¡¯s caused.


    The rage was overwhelming. The pressure built with each step. I clenched my fist so hard that my nails dug into my palm. My teeth ground together, and I bit my lip until I tasted blood. But I didn¡¯t care. I couldn¡¯t care.


    I needed to distance myself from her. I couldn¡¯t let my emotions cloud this. I couldn¡¯t let my fury be her undoing. Slowly, I took a step back, keeping my eyes on Kiel and Ronan. Each footstep a deliberate separation from Celia, maintaining the space. This fight was mine, and I wasn¡¯t about to let anything distract me from making him pay.


    Kiel and Ronan separated, running in opposite directions around me. They''re splitting up¡­ again?


    I tracked their movements, eyes shifting between them. The rhythm of their steps was frantic, a sign of their desperation.


    I knew what they were doing. Like before, they were trying to use Celia as a shield¡ªagain. A hostage to trap me. They thought it would work, just like last time.


    I couldn¡¯t help it. As they made their move, I let out a laugh¡ªcold, sharp, and filled with a twisted understanding. It sliced through the tension, sending a shiver down their spines, and for a brief moment, I saw the stunned look in their eyes.


    "You think you can escape me?" I taunted, my voice low and full of malice. "Think again."


    They didn¡¯t stop, though. Even with my laughter ringing in their ears, they kept running, determination written across their faces. But I could see it¡ªthe fear in their eyes, the uncertainty that lingered just beneath their resolve. They knew they couldn¡¯t outrun me forever.


    Without hesitation, I bolted toward Ronan, my feet barely touching the ground. I was running as fast as the wind.


    Kiel¡¯s attack on Celia no longer mattered. She would be fine. She would be safe. And Kiel? He would never lay another hand on her¡ªnot as long as I was still standing. I would make sure of it, personally.


    In the blink of an eye, I was on Ronan. My speed was unmatched¡ªhe couldn¡¯t even track my movement. His eyes barely registered my approach before I closed the distance between us. His disbelief was clear, but it was too late. My sword flashed through the air like lightning, and I forced him into a defensive stance. His hands trembled as he struggled to raise his weapon to block.


    Just as my blade was about to make contact, the ground beneath us shuddered violently, and a crack split the earth. A surge of heat exploded from the fissures, sending waves of scorching air over me. Ronan¡¯s voice cracked through the chaos, his desperation evident as he began chanting.


    ¡°Flare of the heavens, descend and annihilate! Leave nothing but embers¡ªSolar Cataclysm!¡±


    In an instant, the ground ignited. A massive phoenix erupted from the flames, its wings unfurling with a deafening roar. The beast was enormous, its form a wall of blazing fire, scorching everything in its path as it rose into the sky, roaring in fury.


    I had no time to dodge. My sword clashed against the phoenix¡¯s fiery barrier with a violent clang, the impact forcing me back, a shockwave rattling my body. The heat seared through my clothes, biting into my skin, and I could feel my flesh burning beneath the flames. But I wasn¡¯t done yet. Not yet.


    The phoenix roared, a deafening screech that vibrated through the air like a living weapon. Its molten eyes locked onto me with an intensity that could burn through stone. It was no mere creature¡ªit was a force of nature, a raging inferno that had been summoned with the sole purpose of ending me. Its wings flapped, sending blasts of scorching wind and heat, and the ground trembled under its power.


    Ronan¡¯s expression was pure pride, his chest swelling as the phoenix charged, its fiery form an impenetrable wall of death between us. He thought nothing could outspeed it. He thought his victory was inevitable.


    I couldn¡¯t let him think that.


    In the blink of an eye, the phoenix launched a flurry of attacks, each one coming at me like an unstoppable wave of destruction. Fireballs rained down, molten feathers shot like projectiles, and blasts of heat erupted from the ground itself. The sky above darkened with smoke, the once-clear blue now consumed by the flames licking at the clouds.


    The ground beneath my feet trembled with each explosion, cracks appearing in the earth as if the very world was being torn apart. The forest around me¡ªlush and vibrant only moments before¡ªwas now burning. The trees, once towering and green, twisted and blackened as the inferno spread. Their trunks cracked and splintered, consumed by flames so intense they seemed to wither in seconds, leaving nothing but ash in their wake. The air stank of burning wood, the sharp tang of charred leaves thick in my nostrils.


    I dodged and weaved, my body a blur as I narrowly avoided each deadly strike.


    The first wave of fire exploded just inches from my shoulder, the heat licking at my skin, but I was already in motion, rolling to the side, avoiding the second blast by mere inches. The air was thick with the scent of smoke and burning flesh as the third and fourth attacks came¡ªraging streams of flame that I dodged by twisting through the air, my feet barely touching the ground as I used every ounce of agility I had to stay alive. Each explosion of fire sent a shockwave through the earth, the heat so intense that it scorched the very soil beneath me, leaving the ground to bubble and crack like it was alive, writhing under the phoenix¡¯s power.


    I could feel the pressure mounting¡ªeach moment that passed made it harder to avoid the phoenix''s strikes. The fire was faster now, sharper. The air around me crackled with the intensity of its fury. It was relentless, unyielding.


    The trees that once stood proud were now nothing more than blackened stumps, their ashes swept away by the howling winds, and the earth itself was beginning to turn to glass in places, molten rock forming new, deadly terrain beneath my feet. The rivers, once flowing with clear water, now boiled under the heat, steam rising in thick, swirling clouds. The land was dying with each passing second, and I felt the oppressive heat press down on me like a weight, suffocating everything in its path.


    Part of me was relieved¡ªglad that Celia was far from this madness. The destruction I was enduring would have consumed her in moments. I couldn¡¯t let her be anywhere near this inferno, not when the phoenix was tearing apart the very world around us, burning everything in its path. The thought of her safe, somewhere far from this chaos, was the only thing that kept me going as the land continued to turn into a barren wasteland under the phoenix''s rage.


    I could feel eyes on me, and when I looked up, I saw Ronan standing on a distant ridge, watching the devastation unfold. His figure was silhouetted against the flames, his expression unreadable, as he took in the full scope of the destruction. The phoenix''s wrath seemed to amuse him, and he showed no sign of intervening¡ªjust standing there, a cold observer of the chaos it was creating.


    Five. Six. Seven attacks in just a matter of seconds, each one more deadly than the last. I was running out of space, out of time. My heart pounded in my chest, my movements faster, more desperate. But I wouldn¡¯t stop.


    With one final, powerful push, I forced myself forward. The phoenix dove in, its wings spreading in an explosion of flame, but I was already moving¡ªdashing straight at Ronan with everything I had. I was gambling it all on my speed, my reflexes, my will to survive.


    Ronan¡¯s eyes widened in shock as I closed the distance, but the fire wasn¡¯t done yet. The phoenix unleashed one final surge of flame, a last-ditch attempt to stop me, but I was faster. I slid beneath it, my body barely grazing the searing heat as I rushed toward Ronan.


    Fear replaced his pride in an instant. His face twisted in shock and disbelief as he realized I wasn¡¯t finished. That¡¯s when I knew¡ªhe was too slow, and his precious phoenix would be too late.


    I leaned in, my sword hovering above his head, the tip of it brushing against his skin. His breath caught in his throat, panic flooding his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ronan,¡± I whispered, my voice as cold as the blade in my hand. ¡°I win.¡±


    And with that, I was going to end it.


    But then, I felt it. A shift in the air¡ªsomething cold, something darker. A presence I hadn¡¯t anticipated. It slithered into my senses, a whisper in the wind, a dark murmur that crawled up my spine like ice.


    "From the pit of torment, tear them asunder¡ªVengeful Grasp!"


    The words hit me like a bolt of lightning, tearing through the air with a force that sent a chill down my bones. I barely had time to react before the cursed vines erupted from the earth beneath me, their jagged thorns tearing through the ground with unnatural force.


    The earth trembled as the curse spread, and I saw the vines surge toward me, faster than anything natural could move. They didn¡¯t just lash out¡ªthey hunted, like they were tracking my every move, anticipating my next step.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Instinctively, I raised my arm to shield myself, but it was too late. The vines struck with ruthless precision. The thorns dug deep into my flesh, their jagged edges cutting through my body and skin with terrifying ease. The pain exploded through my body, sharp and relentless¡ªa curse that burned like fire and froze me to the bone all at once.


    I was flung back, my body crashing into the trunk of a nearby tree. The bark splintered under the impact, and I felt the sting of every inch of it as I crumpled against it. A wheeze escaped my chest, but there was no time to breathe. The vines weren¡¯t done.


    They twisted around me, coiling tighter with every movement I made. Each time I struggled, each time I tried to break free, they tightened their grip¡ªsqueezing the life out of me. The curse seeped into my veins, cold and suffocating, draining me, stealing my strength.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    My sword¡ªmy only defense¡ªslipped from my hand, falling uselessly to the ground. Panic surged through me, but I fought it down. I couldn¡¯t let them win. Not like this.


    The weight of the curse pressed down on me, its pull growing stronger. I could feel my body growing weaker, my vision starting to blur, the pain settling into something more distant, more... final.


    No. I wouldn¡¯t let it end like this. Not today.


    The cursed vines, once mere tendrils, twisted and coiled together, forming a monstrous dragon-like creature, its body made of gnarled, writhing vines and dark energy. Its eyes gleamed with malevolent intent, and its jaws, filled with jagged thorns, opened wide, ready to swallow me whole. The creature lunged, the cursed magic radiating off it in waves, as if the very earth itself was aligned with its hunger.


    I was struck directly by its crushing maw, its teeth¡ªmore like jagged blades¡ªslamming into my chest, knocking the breath from my lungs. The impact sent me sprawling to the ground, a sharp pain radiating through my body, nearly paralyzing me. I couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t think, my vision swimming as I fought to keep from losing consciousness.


    I couldn¡¯t even lift my head. The cursed magic, the power of the dragon-like creature, pressed down on me, each breath a struggle, my limbs too heavy to move. But I wasn¡¯t done. Not yet.


    The memory of Celia¡¯s words burned in my mind, fueling my fury. She stood tall when they tried to break her, protecting me when I couldn¡¯t even protect myself. She had believed in me again when I couldn¡¯t believe in myself.


    ¡°I will fight by his side. He didn¡¯t need to risk his life for me, but I will.¡±


    Her words echoed through me, strengthening the resolve that was quickly growing in my chest. She would never give up on me. And I¡¯d be damned if I gave up now.


    With every ounce of strength I could muster, I forced my body to move, slamming my fists into the creature¡¯s vine-covered body, each strike reverberating with agony, but it was the only thing I could do. The cursed magic burned against my skin, but I refused to stop.


    The dragon-like creature reared back, snapping at me again, but I pushed myself up, though my body screamed in protest, my chest still raw from the attack. The creature lashed out, its massive tail sweeping me off my feet, throwing me to the ground once more. But I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Not today,¡± I snarled through gritted teeth, dragging myself back to my knees.


    My vision blurred with pain, but I couldn¡¯t afford to fall. I wouldn¡¯t. I clenched my bloodied hands into fists, the ground beneath me trembling with the weight of the cursed magic that surrounded the creature. The air felt thick with dark power, as if the very earth was groaning under its burden. Flames from the phoenix still licked the edges of the battlefield, the land scorched beyond recognition. The remnants of its fury¡ªburnt trees, cracked earth, and smoke¡ªclung to the air like a deathly fog.


    With a final, desperate roar, I surged forward, striking out with everything I had left. The creature shrieked as I tore into its form, my hands shredding through the cursed vines. Every movement burned through me, the agony almost too much to bear, but I didn¡¯t care. The pain, the darkness around me¡ªnone of it mattered. I had to finish this.


    I ripped the creature apart, piece by piece, my fists smashing through the twisted vines, each strike a defiance against the curse that held it together. Unlike the phoenix, which I had defeated by breaking Ronan''s spell casting, this cursed magic didn¡¯t unravel so easily. I had attacked the elemental spell caster before, and it was enough to shatter their magic. But this¡ªthis cursed magic¡ªremained unyielding, even after every strike. It didn¡¯t break.


    The environment around me was burning, the ground charred by the phoenix''s flames. And now, as the cursed creature collapsed in a heap of broken vines at my feet, the land beneath me seemed to crack open, as if the very soil was being consumed by the darkness within it. The destruction felt endless, like the very essence of the world was being eaten away.


    But I wouldn¡¯t stop. Not until it was over.


    I collapsed right beside it, gasping for air, my body barely holding on. But I was alive. And I would keep fighting.


    I dropped to my knees, gasping for air, my hands shaking, blood dripping from my palms. The pain was unbearable. But I didn¡¯t care.


    I wasn¡¯t going to die here. Not today.


    I would make them pay for everything they¡¯d done to her. I would keep my promise. And I would never let her down.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I didn''t realize it at first, but blood was dripping down from my eyes. It burned, yet I didn¡¯t care. The world around me was a blur, but my focus was razor-sharp, and I could feel the presence of death radiating from my gaze. I locked eyes with Ronan and Kiel, and they froze in place. Their faces twisted in fear, their confidence shattered.


    Breathing heavily, I raised a trembling hand to my forehead, slowly pushing back the damp strands of hair matted with blood. My fingers dragged through the crimson streaks, smearing them further as I gasped for air. The weight of the moment felt crushing, but I refused to waver. My bloodied gaze bore into them, unrelenting and merciless, daring them to move.


    They can feel it, I thought. The rage. The desire for vengeance.


    They both took a step back.


    My eyes. I will not lose this fight. I will make them regret ever crossing me.


    Celia screamed my name, her voice breaking through the chaos, sharp with worry. "Kaiser! Are you okay?!"


    I could hear the fear in her voice, feel it trembling through her words. It made the ache in my chest even heavier. I wanted to tell her the truth, wanted to admit how much pain I was in, but I couldn¡¯t. Not when she was looking at me like that. Not when I knew how much she cared.


    I forced my lips into a smile, though it was weak and shaky, betraying everything I was trying to hide. "I¡¯m fine. Don''t worry about me, Celia."


    But the lie tasted bitter in my mouth.


    The truth was a different story. My bones felt like they were cracking under the pressure, my body on the verge of collapsing. Every inch of me screamed in agony, but I gritted my teeth and kept going. I couldn¡¯t let her see how broken I was. I couldn¡¯t let her know how weak I felt.


    I was the weakest adventurer in the world. No magic. No gifts. Nothing. I was just¡­ weak.


    But I would still fight. I would still fight for her, even if it killed me.


    Celia¡¯s hands were gentle as she pulled me up, her touch like a lifeline in the sea of pain. Her strength, her unwavering determination, filled the air around us. I could feel it, almost like a warmth, and it made me want to break. To let the tears fall. But I couldn¡¯t. Not yet.


    "Kaiser..." she whispered, her voice soft but heavy with concern. She cupped my cheek, her touch tender but firm, as though she was holding me together with her hands. "You don''t have to hide it from me. I know you''re hurt. Please, let me help you."


    I looked into her eyes, and for a moment, everything else faded away. I wanted to crumble, to let her carry the weight for me, but I couldn¡¯t. Not when I knew how much she had already sacrificed.


    "I''m... I''m fine," I repeated, my voice barely a whisper now. "I won''t let them win. Not like this."


    She shook her head, her eyes filled with unshed tears, though she refused to let them fall. "You don''t have to do it alone, Kaiser. I¡¯m right here. You don¡¯t have to carry everything by yourself."


    I wanted to argue, to push her away, but I couldn¡¯t. Not with the weight of her words sinking deep into my heart. I closed my eyes, fighting to swallow the lump in my throat, but the pain, the exhaustion, the fear of letting her down¡ªeverything swelled inside me.


    "Please," she whispered, more to herself than to me, her fingers brushing through my hair. "Let me be here for you. I won¡¯t leave you. Not now, not ever."


    In that moment, I realized just how much she truly meant to me. And how far I would go to protect her, even if it meant losing everything in the process.


    Ronan and Kiel were still talking in the background, too busy discussing their next move to notice the quiet exchange between us. But it didn¡¯t matter. All that mattered was Celia¡¯s hand in mine, the warmth of her touch, and the promise in her eyes that I would never be alone again.


    "I¡¯m not leaving you," she said, her voice fierce, the tears threatening but never falling. "Not now, not ever. I¡¯ll fight by your side. Always."


    And for the first time in so long, I felt like I wasn¡¯t carrying the weight of the world alone.


    Ronan¡¯s voice reached my ears, filled with curiosity. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill Celia when you had the chance, Kiel?¡±


    Kiel hesitated, his voice faltering. ¡°I¡­ I was about to¡­ But then I saw Kaiser about to kill you. I had to use my cursed magic to save you.¡±


    Ronan''s eyes narrowed, a deep, unsettling silence falling between them. ¡°You had so many chances, Kiel... Why didn¡¯t you do it? Why hesitate?¡±


    His voice was cold, but there was a flicker of something else¡ªsomething darker¡ªas he stared at Kiel. "You could''ve ended it already."


    Kiel¡¯s jaw clenched, but his voice softened with a rare hint of guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I... I didn¡¯t want it to be like this.¡± But that moment passed quickly. His eyes hardened as he straightened up, his arrogance returning with a deadly edge. ¡°I¡¯m done holding back.¡± His voice dropped to a dangerous growl. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll use my full potential. You think you¡¯ve seen power? You haven¡¯t even begun to understand true destruction.¡±


    Ronan met his gaze, a twisted smile spreading across his face. ¡°You¡¯d better, Kiel. Finish it. For both our sakes.¡±


    Kiel¡¯s eyes burned with fury as he nodded. "No more mercy. I¡¯m done playing nice,¡± he spat, his words dripping with malice. ¡°Let¡¯s end this, Ronan. And when we¡¯re done, nothing will be left but their ashes.¡±


    They spoke for a few more seconds, but I couldn¡¯t hear them. The words were drowned out by the weight of my thoughts. Kiel¡­ He could use wind, fire, ice, and now cursed magic. He was dangerous. More than dangerous. He was an A-rank adventurer. Far above my level. Far beyond anything I could ever hope to match.


    Ronan wasn¡¯t much better. He had mastered higher-level elemental magic¡ªB-ranked spells that could wipe me off the face of the earth in an instant.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I clenched my teeth, biting my lip until it bled again. The pain in my chest was nothing compared to the crushing weight of doubt that swirled in my mind. My hand curled into a fist, nails digging into my palm until it almost hurt more than the agony coursing through me.


    I can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t beat them¡­ The thoughts were suffocating, relentless. It¡¯s impossible. Every breath felt heavy, and with each beat of my heart, I felt the distance between me and victory growing wider.


    And then¡­ her touch.


    Celia¡¯s hand wrapped around mine, warm, firm, a lifeline in the storm. For a moment, everything else faded¡ªthe battle, the pain, the doubt. Her hand, soft yet strong, held me steady. Her eyes¡ªthose eyes that saw more than just the blood and bruises. They saw me.


    "Kaiser," her voice was barely a whisper, but it pierced through the fog of despair in my mind.


    "I believe in you." It wasn¡¯t just a statement. It was a promise, a tether to something I had long forgotten to hold onto.


    Her words, though quiet, were crystal clear. ¡°I know you will win.¡±


    The smile she tried to offer faltered, weak¡ªbarely a shadow of the bright, reassuring grin I¡¯d seen before. I could see the cracks in her facade. The fear behind her eyes. She wasn¡¯t fooling anyone, least of all me. But she still tried. She was still fighting¡ªfor me, with me.


    Her hands, trembling just slightly, gripped mine even tighter, as though to say: You¡¯re not alone in this. You never will be.


    And I couldn¡¯t let her down.


    I took a shaky breath, my chest tightening with the weight of it all. I was so tired. So broken. But when I looked into her eyes, all I could feel was a surge of something stronger. A burning need to fight, to prove that I was worthy of the faith she had placed in me.


    I had nothing else. No magic. No strength. But I had her.


    I had to fight for her.


    "I won¡¯t let you down," I whispered, my voice raw, hoarse, but determined. "Not now. Not ever."


    The words didn¡¯t come easily. They were buried beneath layers of fear, of doubt, of all the times I had been ready to give up. But with Celia¡¯s touch, her unwavering belief in me, they came.


    I wouldn¡¯t let her down. I couldn¡¯t.


    And as the pain threatened to overwhelm me once more, I realized that for the first time in my life, I wasn¡¯t fighting just to survive. I was fighting for us.


    I¡¯ve done nothing to stop them. Nothing to save us. Every time, I¡¯ve only lost. And each defeat feels worse than the last. Yet, despite all that, she still believes in me. Instead of turning away, instead of giving up on me like everyone else, she¡¯s here. She¡¯s staying by my side.


    How can I let her down now? How can I keep losing, when she¡¯s holding on to me with that fragile hope?


    I won¡¯t¡ª


    I will win. I will.


    I might be the weakest adventurer in the world, but I had one thing they didn¡¯t. I had her.


    I squeezed her hand tighter. The fire in my chest ignited, burning away the doubts, burning away the pain.


    I¡¯ll win for her.


    And if I had to sacrifice everything, then I would. For her. For us.


    This isn¡¯t over. Not yet. I will make them pay. And they will regret every moment they spent thinking they could break me.


    My vision blurred; my body felt broken¡ªbut my resolve burned hotter than it ever had before. I would tear through every wall they put in my path. And when I stand victorious, Kiel and Ronan will be nothing but smoldering ruins, wiped from existence.


    I will make them beg for death before it comes.

 Chapter 11: One Last Time

    Celia''s Perspective:


    <div>


    The air was heavy, thicker than I could ever remember. My hands trembled as I gripped the edge of my clothes, trying to steady myself, but it wasn¡¯t working.


    In front of me stood Kiel and Ronan¡ªtwo powerful opponents who seemed almost untouchable. The way they carried themselves, their calm confidence¡­ it was terrifying.


    I couldn¡¯t help but let my mind wander. How did we end up here?


    Kiel¡¯s black eyes pierced through everything, cold and merciless, while Ronan¡¯s fiery aura radiated raw, unyielding power. They weren¡¯t just strong¡ªthey were relentless. Each move they made felt deliberate, like they were toying with Kaiser, testing his limits.


    My gaze flickered to Kaiser. His bandages were already torn in a few places, his breaths shallow but measured. He looked exhausted, yet he refused to falter.


    Why does he keep fighting? I wondered, my heart tightening.


    We had only met recently, yet he had already risked so much for me. I could still see him in my mind, standing against those¡­ those monsters¡ªthe Noctis Grasper. Two of them, both terrifying and relentless, and he faced them alone.


    An E-rank adventurer like him did that. No one would have blamed him if he had run, but he didn¡¯t. He fought like his life depended on it¡ªno, like my life depended on it.


    Now, he was fighting for me once again. I knew he was lying to me¡ªlying about how much pain he was in, about how tired he felt. He didn¡¯t want me to worry, so he carried all of it alone.


    I bit my lip, my gaze fixed on him. Kaiser wasn¡¯t like Kiel or Ronan. He didn¡¯t have their overwhelming magic or their crushing strength. He didn¡¯t even have magic at all. But he had something else¡ªa stubbornness, a resolve that refused to shatter no matter how much pain he endured.


    Why hasn¡¯t he left me yet? Why is he still standing there, still fighting, when it¡¯s so clear he¡¯s hurting?


    I remembered the words he told me earlier, his voice steady despite the blood staining his clothes. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    But I knew he was lying.


    He wasn¡¯t fine. He was suffering, more than anyone I¡¯d ever known. Yet he still forced a smile, still stood tall, just to ease my worries.


    And me? What was I doing? Nothing. I couldn¡¯t fight beside him, couldn¡¯t ease his pain or shield him from any of this. I was useless. I clenched my hands into fists, nails biting into my palms. He was risking everything for me, and all I could do was stand here, watching, powerless.


    Tears pricked at my eyes, but I held them back. No, I couldn¡¯t cry. Not now. Not when he needed me to believe in him.


    He deserved better than someone like me. But he still chose to fight for me, and that was enough to keep me hoping.


    Kaiser... please, win. Please, come back to me.


    Still, my chest tightened as I watched him struggle. There was something about him¡ªa feeling I couldn¡¯t shake. It was like he was holding back, like there was a part of him that he was afraid to show.


    ¡°Kaiser¡­¡± I whispered, barely audible. My voice trembled, but I forced it out louder, steadying my breath. ¡°Kaiser! I know you can do this. I believe in you! Just¡­ please be careful!¡±


    For a moment, it was as if time slowed. His movements didn¡¯t falter, but he turned his head ever so slightly. His sharp eyes met mine briefly, a faint warmth in their depths despite the storm raging around us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said softly, his voice steady and calm. Then he turned back to face Kiel and Ronan, raising his sword as if nothing could shake him.


    My heart clenched as I watched him walk towards them again, unwavering despite everything he¡¯d endured. This wasn¡¯t his fight¡ªit never should have been.


    I didn¡¯t want him to suffer, to carry this pain because of me. Maybe I should stop him. Tell him to run, to save himself, and leave me behind. Maybe that would be the right thing to do. I couldn¡¯t bear to see him hurt any more because of me.


    But as the words lingered on the edge of my tongue, I hesitated.


    Kaiser...


    He kept smiling at me, even as his form slowly faded away, for some reason I felt like his body was disintegrating right before my eyes. He was trying to hide his pain, pretending everything was fine. But I could see it in his eyes, that quiet suffering he didn¡¯t want me to witness.


    If I don¡¯t stop him now, I¡¯ll lose him forever. I won¡¯t be able to reach out my hand to stop him anymore.


    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    The weight of my breath felt heavy as the sounds of battle raged around me. The air burned with tension, and I could feel the blood coursing through my body¡ªpain that had almost become a constant companion. But my mind was still sharp. I had to think logically. That¡¯s how I got this far.


    Maybe¡­ I should escape with Celia? No... that was impossible. Kiel and Ronan would catch up in an instant. They were faster than me, even at my best. And with my wounds? I couldn¡¯t carry Celia for long, even if I wanted to. No, running wouldn¡¯t get us out of this.


    So¡­ should I take them both down? Was that even possible? The combined strength of Kiel and Ronan was something I could never overcome. If I was being honest with myself, I was weak. Just an intermediate swordsman, with barely enough experience to make it this far. And without magic? I had nothing. I was fighting with nothing but my will.


    I paused. Could I take even one of them down? I analyzed their movements¡ªKiel¡¯s precision, elemental and cursed magic, Ronan¡¯s raw power and fire magic. In my current state, I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    I thought of more ways I could change the tide, how I could actually win¡­ But no matter how I looked at it, the answer didn¡¯t change. I couldn¡¯t beat them. Not like this. One would always interfere. They were an unit, and I was just a man standing between them.


    That left only one option. I had no choice but to take it.


    Escape. Alone.


    I let the thought settle in my mind. Logically, leaving her behind was the best option. It was the safest, the most practical. I could walk away, avoid the danger, and keep moving forward. Why hadn¡¯t I done it sooner? The past me would¡¯ve left without a second thought, without hesitation.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    But this time¡­ something was different. The idea of leaving her behind, of being alone again, made my chest tighten. Celia¡ªthis girl I barely knew¡ªhad already become someone I couldn¡¯t simply abandon.


    No.


    If I had been thinking logically from the start, I would¡¯ve abandoned her. I would¡¯ve let her fend for herself. But I didn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t. Something in me¡ªsomething I didn¡¯t know I still had¡ªrefused to let go.


    I could see it in her eyes. The same fear, the same helplessness I had felt so many times. The same loneliness I had lived with. I knew what it was like to be abandoned, betrayed by the ones who should have cared.


    I had someone once. Someone who believed in me when I didn¡¯t believe in myself.


    And Celia... she had risked her life for me. When I was wounded, when I couldn¡¯t defend myself, she protected me from Kiel. She didn¡¯t have to. She could¡¯ve run away, could¡¯ve left while I kept them distracted, but she didn¡¯t. She came back. She stayed, just to make sure I was okay. She cares for me¡ªeven though we only met hours ago. Even though the fight seems hopeless, she still believes in me.


    I couldn¡¯t just turn away from her now. Not after everything she had been through. Not after what she had endured. She deserved better. And I couldn¡¯t just leave her to face this alone.


    It wasn¡¯t about logic anymore. It was about something deeper. Something I had forgotten how to feel.


    And then the memory hit me.


    ¡°Kaiser, you¡¯ve always given it everything you have. No matter how hard things get, you never back down. You work harder than anyone I¡¯ve ever known, and even in your hardest moments, you¡¯ve never lost the kindness in your heart. That¡¯s what makes you so special. That¡¯s why I¡¯m proud to call you my best friend.¡±


    Her voice softened, trembling slightly, but the words carried so much warmth it felt like they could mend any wound.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll always care for you¡­ always love you. Because you¡¯re not just my best friend¡ªyou¡¯re my heart. The one who¡¯s always stayed by my side, no matter what. And for that, Kaiser, I¡¯ll never stop believing in you.¡±


    Elfie¡­


    Her words echoed in my mind, clear as day, as though she were standing right next to me, smiling, telling me that everything would be okay. But it wasn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t okay, and it never would be.


    I don¡¯t deserve her words.


    The weight of the thought crushed me, a deep, suffocating feeling that I couldn¡¯t escape. I clenched my fists tighter, the raw pain of regret slamming into me all at once.


    I couldn¡¯t save her. I wasn''t there for her when she needed me most. I had failed her¡ªfailed to protect her, failed to live up to everything she believed in.


    I shattered her trust, and no matter what I did now, I will never be able to see her.


    She probably hated me. She should hate me.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I was weak. A coward who couldn¡¯t protect the one person who actually cared about me. I was nothing but a failure. I let Elfie down¡ªshe was the only person who had ever truly seen me for who I was. She was the only one who ever truly loved me, someone who trusted a weakling like me.


    But I won¡¯t fail Celia. She trusted me, just like Elfie did, and I refuse to let her down the way I let Elfie down. I¡¯ll do anything to save her. I can¡¯t lose her, not the way I lost Elfi. Even if it costs me my life.


    I shook my head, rejecting that thought of leaving her.


    No. I couldn¡¯t think like that. I won¡¯t die here. I won¡¯t let it happen. I won''t leave Celia behind on her own.


    I¡¯m not afraid to give it my all. I won¡¯t hesitate. No¡­ I will decay and destroy them all if that¡¯s what it takes.


    The words felt hollow in my mind, a reckless promise to myself. The burning sensation of my own will seemed to push against my limits, but I didn¡¯t move. Not yet. Not until I was ready.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    The tension between us was suffocating. The air crackled with anticipation, and I could feel my body protesting, aching with every movement. But I couldn¡¯t stop now¡ªnot after everything I had promised.


    Ronan¡¯s grin stretched wider, mocking me. ¡°Why are you still fighting, Kaiser?¡± he sneered, his voice dripping with arrogance. ¡°What¡¯s the point? You really think you can win this?¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I made a promise,¡± I said, my voice steady and full of conviction, my gaze unflinching. ¡°A promise to Celia. I promised her I¡¯d make sure she never suffers again. Even if it costs me my life.¡±


    Ronan¡¯s laugh was sharp, cutting through the air. ¡°A promise? To her?¡± He shook his head, eyes gleaming with contempt. ¡°You¡¯re willing to throw away your life for that? If that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, then I won¡¯t show you mercy.¡±


    He raised his hands, fireballs flickering to life. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even protect yourself, let alone her,¡± he spat.


    I tightened my grip on my sword, my heart pounding as I glared at him. ¡°You¡¯ll see. I¡¯m not backing down. I won¡¯t break. I¡¯ll make sure you regret underestimating me.¡±


    Kiel, standing to the side, gave me a cold, emotionless look. ¡°You¡¯re a fool, Kaiser. You can¡¯t win this. There¡¯s no future for you here. This fight¡ªthis humiliation¡ªisn¡¯t worth it.¡± His voice was softer now, trying to reason with me, but his words were no less cruel. ¡°Just leave. Run away and save yourself. Leave her behind. It¡¯s your last chance to live.¡±


    I shook my head, my voice firm. ¡°No. I¡¯m not leaving her. I won¡¯t run anymore.¡±


    Kiel, his face hardening, continued, ¡°With wounds like those, Kaiser, you¡¯ll be dead any minute now. Just give up. You¡¯re only prolonging the inevitable.¡±


    Before I could respond, Ronan cut him off with a harsh laugh. ¡°Stop being so kind, Kiel. Just let¡¯s finish him already.¡±


    Kiel hesitated, but he nodded. ¡°Fine... Let¡¯s get it over with.¡±


    But as they prepared to move, I saw Celia¡ªher figure in the distance, running toward me, her face full of panic. ¡°Kaiser! No!¡± she screamed, her voice breaking. ¡°Please¡­ please just get away from here! I know you¡¯re in pain. Please don''t suffer for me, I can''t take this anymore.¡±


    I could hear the desperation in her voice, but I didn¡¯t falter. I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Celia,¡± I said, my voice shaking but steady, ¡°I told you to stay back. I¡¯ll finish them, just wait for me. I don¡¯t even feel anything right now. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    But before I could finish, Kiel spoke again. ¡°Celia, if you don¡¯t stop him, he¡¯ll die here. There¡¯s no escaping it.¡±


    Celia grabbed my hand, her grip tight. Her eyes were wide with fear, her lips trembling. ¡°Kaiser¡­ please. Don¡¯t throw your life away. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    I looked at her, the pain in her eyes cutting through me. I smiled, trying to hide the despair gnawing at my insides. ¡°Celia, crying doesn¡¯t suit you,¡± I said, my voice full of confidence, though I knew it was fake. ¡°I¡¯m the master of fighting, remember? I¡¯ll take them down quickly, and I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±


    But Celia shook her head, her voice breaking with emotion. ¡°Lies... Stop lying to me. I know you¡¯re suffering, Kaiser. Why are you doing this? I¡¯m just a useless girl that needs others, I can''t do anything for you... Don¡¯t sacrifice yourself for someone like me.¡±


    Suddenly, Ronan launched a fireball toward her. Without thinking, I lunged forward, moving her behind me, deflecting the fireball with my sword.


    ¡°Celia, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I said, my voice a little strained but firm. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    "But Kaiser..." Before she could protest, I cut her off.


    ¡°I¡¯m your friend, right? So, trust me. I¡¯ll win this fight.¡±


    Ronan let out a bitter laugh. ¡°You¡¯re so delusional.¡±


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I turned to him, my eyes sharp. ¡°Oh yea? How about this, Ronan? I¡¯ll fight you two again. One more time. If I die, or if I lose, you can take Celia."


    "I have no magic, no talent, and I¡¯m too wounded to even run or defend myself. Be a man and fight me fair and square without using her as a hostage. Or are you scared of me?¡±


    The words hit Ronan¡¯s pride, and I could feel his anger boiling beneath the surface. But before he could say anything, Kiel intervened.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Kiel said, his voice cold and decisive. ¡°This time, it¡¯ll be just us two. Right, Ronan?¡±


    Ronan¡¯s hesitation was brief. ¡°Fine by me,¡± he spat, his eyes flashing with fury.


    I felt a rush of satisfaction. They were taking the bait. Celia was safe¡ªfor now.


    I turned to her, gently placing my hand on her shoulder. ¡°I will win. I¡¯ll come back to you in perfect condition. I promise.¡±


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Celia¡¯s voice trembled, but there was a warmth in it that made my chest tighten. ¡°Kaiser... I... um...¡± She hesitated for a moment before continuing softly, ¡°Thank you... for not leaving me. For staying by my side... even when you didn¡¯t have to.¡±


    I smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I could feel her about to tear up, she believes in me more than herself. I won''t let her down.


    ¡°Aww, is the princess getting sad over her weak knight? You look cute when you¡¯re worried.¡±


    Celia rolled her eyes, but there was a small smile on her lips. ¡°Oh, Kaiser, stop joking around and go beat them already.¡±


    I nodded, feeling the weight of the moment settle in. This would be the last stand. Nah, I''d win. ¡°Just wait and watch. Move back a little. This is going to be the last fight. I promise I¡¯ll return safe.¡±


    Celia¡¯s expression softened, but I could see the worry in her eyes. She was holding on to something¡ªperhaps it was fear, or maybe hope. But either way, I wouldn¡¯t let her down.


    It was time.


    "Time to decay them out of existence."

 Chapter 12: Strings of the Puppet Master

    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    I grabbed my sword tightly with both hands, ignoring the burning pain from my wounds. Blood dripped down my arms, but I couldn¡¯t stop now. Rushing straight at them, I forced my legs to move faster. This time wasn¡¯t like before¡ªI had a plan, and I wasn¡¯t going to lose.


    Kiel broke off from Ronan, running toward me with deliberate strides. His movements were calm but purposeful, his eyes locked onto me like I was prey.


    ¡°Ronan,¡± Kiel called out without looking back, his voice sharp and controlled, ¡°stay back and come prepared. Keep your head cool.¡±


    Prepared? Prepare for what?


    At first, I couldn¡¯t understand Kiel¡¯s confidence. Why did he think he could charge at me head-on? But then I noticed it.


    While running full speed towards me, he was chanting.


    "From the depths where light falters and shadows reign,


    Weave the threads of despair and pain.


    O cursed abyss, heed my command,


    Shape my will into a weapon in hand.


    Voidrend, awaken and sever all that stands."


    The air around him grew heavy, like it was pressing down on my chest. An unnatural silence blanketed the area, broken only by the low hum of gathering magic.


    Dark energy crackled in his palm, twisting and spiraling like it was alive. The swirling mass condensed into a sleek, jagged blade, its edges shimmering faintly with black and violet hues. The moment the weapon fully materialized, it radiated dread¡ªa suffocating, overwhelming presence that sent chills down my spine.


    Voidrend.


    This wasn¡¯t just a sword. Voidrend¡¯s power extended beyond its physical form. Every slash carried an arc of cursed energy that could cut through anything in its path, regardless of distance. It was relentless, precise, and terrifyingly powerful.


    Kiel tightened his grip on Voidrend, his expression unwavering as the shadows around him writhed to life, crawling up his body like hungry serpents. The darkness consumed him, shrouding his form in an eerie, shifting veil. His eyes began to glow a menacing crimson, radiating raw power and malice. The sword pulsed in his hand, its cursed energy flowing into him, filling him with an overwhelming surge of strength. As he raised Voidrend, the very air around him distorted, trembling under the weight of his unleashed might. Kiel was ready to strike¡ªan embodiment of destruction incarnate.


    But Voidrend came with a cost. I knew from years of study that prolonged use drained the wielder¡¯s stamina, and worse, it could corrupt their body if they pushed too far.


    Even knowing that, seeing the blade in action was entirely different.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± My heart pounded as I realized my mistake. I hadn¡¯t accounted for Kiel using cursed magic in close combat, let alone Voidrend. I¡¯d never faced anything like this before.


    Kiel wasted no time, slashing the air with the cursed blade. Each swing released arcs of dark energy that tore through the ground, splitting it like paper. I had no choice but to block and dodge, the force of each attack shaking me to my core.


    I couldn¡¯t let this go on. I had to get closer.


    Voidrend¡¯s power was strongest at range, but it had limits. Kiel couldn¡¯t keep this up forever¡ªhis stamina would drain quickly. I just had to outlast him.


    The slashes came faster, more precise, leaving me no room for error. I moved in a curved path, forcing him to adjust his aim. Straight lines would¡¯ve been suicide; the arcs traveled too fast for that.


    Kiel was breathing hard now, each breath ragged and uneven. He was losing his edge, his attacks growing less controlled.


    "I¡¯ve spent most of my life trying to learn magic," I thought, the bitter truth rising to the surface. "Trying to master even one spell. I tried everything¡ªstudying, practicing, breaking my body and mind to get it right. But nothing worked."


    The weight of that realization was something I¡¯d carried for years. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t use magic. Maybe I was doing it wrong, or maybe... maybe it just wasn¡¯t meant for me.


    But that didn¡¯t make my efforts worthless. No, every hour, every failure, every book I poured over gave me something else.


    Knowledge.


    I might not wield magic, but I understood it. Every incantation, every rune, every principle burned into my memory. And now, that knowledge would save me. It had to.


    Kiel swung Voidrend, unleashing a wave of cursed energy that tore through the air, heading straight for me. I barely deflected it, the impact reverberating through my arms. Another swing followed, then another. Each arc of energy carried precision and force, ripping apart the ground and trees around us.


    I couldn¡¯t fight him like this. Not at range. Voidrend¡¯s slashes were too powerful, too far-reaching. I had to get close.


    But getting close meant surviving the onslaught.


    I moved in a curved path, dodging and weaving to throw off his aim. Each deflection sent shocks through my body, my wounds bleeding freely now. Kiel stood his ground, his attacks relentless, precise.


    Cursed magic wasn¡¯t just strong¡ªit was devastating. A single mage wielding it was more dangerous than a hundred soldiers armed with swords.


    Kiel knew that. And so, did I.


    As I moved closer, I noticed the cracks in his facade. His breathing was harsh, each breath labored and shallow. Voidrend wasn¡¯t without cost. Every swing drained him, his stamina slipping away with each attack.


    That was my opening.


    The distance between us closed, and I forced him into melee. Our swords clashed, sparks flying with each strike. Voidrend¡¯s cursed energy tore into me, each blow leaving searing pain in its wake, but I didn¡¯t falter. I had trained for this.


    I baited him with a feint, exposing my shoulder on purpose. He took the bait, his blade cutting deep¡ªbut it was exactly what I wanted. Using the momentum of his strike, I knocked Voidrend from his hands. The cursed blade dissipated into the air, leaving Kiel unarmed.


    His eyes widened with fear. He knew he was finished.


    I raised my sword, ready to end it.


    Before my hit could land, it was blocked¡ªby Ronan.


    His body and hands were engulfed in flames, the heat radiating off him in waves. My blade, mere inches from severing Kiel¡¯s head, clanged against the fiery barrier Ronan had conjured. Sparks and embers danced in the air as I staggered back, my breath catching in frustration.


    All this time, I thought I had the edge. I¡¯d been so focused on outmaneuvering Kiel, so certain of my victory. But I¡¯d been played.


    Ronan had been preparing from the very beginning, letting Kiel take the lead to distract me while he quietly channeled his spell¡ªa defensive magic specifically designed to counter my swordplay.


    I gritted my teeth, gripping my blade tighter.


    They had outplayed me.


    And now, the fight wasn¡¯t over¡ªit had only just begun.


    I could feel the heat from Ronan¡¯s hands burning through my sword, the flames creeping up to my body, each touch searing my skin. The pain was unbearable, but I couldn¡¯t stop. With my free leg, I slammed a knee into Ronan¡¯s stomach, hoping to break his grip. It worked¡ªhe staggered back, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Before I could react, he lunged at me with a punch, his fiery fist aimed straight at my face.


    I raised my sword just in time, the impact forcing me back, my body slammed into the ground. Gasping for air, I could only manage shallow breaths. This situation couldn¡¯t get worse, I thought, but as if the world had a cruel sense of humor, it did.


    Ronan glanced over at Kiel, still recovering from the earlier clash. ¡°Hey, Kiel. Are you finally done taking your long break?¡±


    ¡°Just give me some time, alright? It¡¯s not easy using cursed magic.¡± Kiel''s voice was strained, but there was no time to sympathize.


    ¡°Stop barking and make some moves. You¡¯re disappointing me,¡± Ronan snapped, frustration clear in his voice.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Kiel gave both of us a cold, piercing look before muttering an incantation under his breath. "O spirits of vengeance, arise from the void! Bind¡ª"


    I couldn¡¯t let him finish. Panic surged in my body. I couldn¡¯t let that spell be completed. I rushed forward, desperate to stop it before it became reality¡ªthe worst thing that could happen in a cursed magic duel. Kiel hesitated, raising his hands to his face in a feeble attempt to protect himself.


    "RONAN!" he screamed, a last-ditch attempt to get his partner¡¯s attention.


    Ronan didn¡¯t hesitate for even a moment.


    "Don¡¯t make me laugh," he spat. "Did you really think you could attack Kiel while I¡¯m around?"


    With a swift movement, Ronan¡¯s fiery hands blocked my sword strike to Kiel. I tried to fight back, but that infernal flame was too powerful, too hard to break through. It was impossible to defeat a tanked fire caster like Ronan in my current state.


    "Continue your spell casting, Kiel!" Ronan yelled, locking his eyes on me as he blocked every attack I threw at him. His fiery hands clashed with my sword again, sparks flying. It was useless. I couldn¡¯t break through Ronan¡¯s defenses. The only option was to find a way to outsmart him. But I was too late..


    I heard it.


    "O spirits of vengeance, arise from the void! Bind yourselves to my will and strike with cursed steel. Let your wrath take form¡ªWraithbound Blades!"


    Kiel finished the incantation. I could already feel the weight of the situation crushing me. It wasn¡¯t just another strong cursed spell¡ªit was the worst one. Not because it was unbeatable, but because I was too weak to counter it. No Celestial magic. No high-ranked elemental magic. I was stuck in the wrong place, at the wrong time.


    The spell tore through the heavens, and suddenly, the sky turned blood-red, as if drenched in the rage of countless souls. From the crimson void emerged two vengeful spirits¡ªmalicious, twisted creatures with translucent, wraith-like bodies. Their glowing eyes burned with a fury that seemed to pierce the very air. Each wielded cursed blades, their jagged edges dripping with malevolent energy, dark and menacing. But it was their smiles that froze the blood¡ªthe twisted, haunting grins of death itself, promising nothing but despair to those who dared face them.


    The spirits moved with unnerving speed, their movements too quick for me to track. I tried to defend myself, but every strike I made was met with a counter. Their laughter, like the dying gasp of a child, echoed in my ears.


    The sound was maddening, disorienting. It drowned out everything else. I could barely focus on the fight. One of my eyes was barely usable from earlier injuries, and it was only getting worse. They were too fast. I couldn¡¯t keep up.


    Suddenly, the spirits stopped, hovering in mid-air. They were moving away, sensing something dangerous.


    Then I heard Celia¡¯s voice¡ªa scream full of terror. "KAISER MOVE AWAY!"


    I barely registered her warning before I saw Ronan in the air. A surge of fire shot toward me, forming a deadly ring around me. I had only seconds to act. The flames began to descend, their intensity blinding. I could feel the heat, my skin already starting to burn, my body seizing up in panic.


    Ronan using the spirits as a distraction, moved in for the kill. I couldn¡¯t even hear his incantation over the deafening laughter of the spirits. They were drowning everything out. The heat was unbearable. It¡¯s now or never, I thought. There was no other choice.


    The flames above me were like a curtain of hell itself, raining down with the heat of a thousand suns. Ronan¡¯s maniacal laugh filled the air, a warning of the doom that awaited me. There was no time to think. No time to second-guess.


    I could feel the fire closing in, the air growing thick with heat. It felt like I was being suffocated from all sides, the weight of the flames pressing in on me with brutal force. My skin was already starting to burn, searing under the intense heat, and the world seemed to distort in front of my eyes. I can''t breathe, my mind screamed. I can''t move fast enough.


    Every inch of me was screaming to run, but the fire was everywhere, a living thing, surrounding me, closing in tighter and tighter with every second. I couldn¡¯t see a way out. I couldn¡¯t escape.


    "Feel that? That''s the heat of your defeat. There¡¯s no place left to hide." Ronan¡¯s voice cut through the air, confident and cold.


    No, I thought. There has to be a way. I can''t die like this. Not like this...


    The flames began to fall faster, heavier, as if the air itself was being torn apart. I was running out of time.


    I could feel the sweat on my brow, the burn in my chest as the fire closed in, but there was one chance¡ªone desperate gamble.


    I remembered the heat disparity. In the past I studied for fire magic for countless hours, understanding the logical elements behind it. Especially this spell, the fire casted got weaker and weaker the longer distance it traveled.


    The fire was strongest overhead. If I could get beneath it¡ªif I could break through the barrier of flames¡ªthere was a chance I could avoid the worst of the inferno. But it would hurt. No, it would be worse than pain. It would feel like I was burning alive, skin melting from the bone.


    But if I didn¡¯t act, I would die. No question.


    With every second, the flames descended closer. The air around me was thick with heat, oppressive. Move, move, MOVE! My instincts screamed as I threw myself into motion.


    The ground beneath me was already beginning to heat up, but it was still bearable¡ªjust. I dropped low, throwing myself toward the center of the fire¡¯s perimeter, using every ounce of willpower I had to ignore the scream of agony in my chest as I crawled, moving faster than I ever thought I could.


    The fire above me roared, a deafening crackle as it fell from the sky like a rain of molten steel. I could hear the roar of the flames coming down¡ªcloser, closer, and then¡ª


    I made it.


    My body slammed into the dirt as the fire raged just inches above my back. The heat scorched the hairs on my neck, the edges of my clothing igniting. The burn was instant, brutal, unbearable.


    But I was through. Barely.


    I rolled forward, my arms shaking, my body convulsing from the agony of being so close to being consumed alive. Every fiber in me screamed for relief, but I couldn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t afford to.


    As I pushed myself up, my legs barely responding, the fire continued to fall around me, scorching the earth where I had just been. The heat was still unbearable, but I had a sliver of space now¡ªa chance to recover, to get back on my feet.


    "So, you managed to survive, huh? Looks like your luck hasn¡¯t run out just yet." Ronan¡¯s voice was dripping with mockery, his laughter echoing through the tense air.


    "Luck doesn¡¯t last forever... and yours just ran out." Kiel¡¯s voice was cold, flat, as he summoned Voidrend again. The very air around him seemed to darken, crackling with cursed magic that sent shivers down my spine.


    Then I saw them. The vengeful spirits, swirling around Kiel, their faces twisted in malicious glee. Their laughter rang out, disturbing and chilling, like a chorus of demons taunting me from the depths of hell. Their cries of joy in the unknown vengeance they would bring made my skin crawl. But I couldn¡¯t focus on them. I couldn¡¯t afford to.


    This wasn¡¯t a 1v2 anymore. It was a 1v4.


    Those spirits¡­ they were the final nail in the coffin. Every escape route, every plan, every hope I had was gone. It felt like the world was closing in around me. All paths to victory, all hope of surviving¡­ snuffed out. I was out of options.


    Ronan¡¯s laughter filled the space around me, mocking, relentless. He reveled in my despair, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t even think straight. His mocking tone was the only thing I could hear.


    The spirits giggled, their laughter like dying children, faint and chilling.


    "Hehehe¡­ play with us..."


    "Come closer..."


    "Feel the cold..."


    Their voices echoed, twisted and unnatural.


    Ronan¡¯s laughter broke through, deep and cruel, full of dark satisfaction.


    "Hahaha... Did you honestly think you could survive this?"


    "You were doomed the moment you stepped into this fight."


    "All your planning, all your struggles... worthless."


    "Now, it''s too late."


    He stepped forward, eyes burning with a wicked smile.


    "This is where your story ends."


    Kiel stood silently, cold, his eyes locked onto me. He didn¡¯t laugh. He didn¡¯t need to. He knew exactly what this meant. I was finished.


    And they knew it, too.


    I had no way to win. Not anymore...


    Thank you... Kiel and Ronan.


    You¡¯ve played your parts well, but you''re nothing more than inexperienced fools. I may not have magic, sword skills, or even a stable body right now, but you haven¡¯t realized it yet¡­ you¡¯ve all been nothing more than puppets¡ªdancing on strings I¡¯ve been pulling this entire time. And now, you¡¯re about to see what happens when the strings snap.


    Celia¡¯s Perspective:


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. The air was thick, suffocating me as I watched Kaiser struggle. Every movement, every strike, they were all so deliberate, so calculated. But it didn¡¯t matter. They kept countering him, pushing him further and further back.


    My hands clenched into fists, my nails digging into my palms as I trembled. He couldn¡¯t keep doing this. I couldn¡¯t watch him break like this. I wanted to scream, to do something¡ªanything. But all I could do was stand there, helpless, caught in this nightmare I couldn¡¯t wake up from.


    Is this really it?


    I couldn¡¯t even finish the thought. No, no, no¡­ I can¡¯t think like that. Kaiser had promised me. He promised me he would win... I bit my lip, forcing the words out of my head. He¡¯d promised me he would come back to me... In perfect condition... I clung to that promise, like it was the only thread keeping me from falling apart.


    But something didn¡¯t sit right. Something felt... wrong. I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it, but I could feel it, like a knot in my chest, aching with every move he made. His attacks, his stance... there was something off.


    It was like he wasn¡¯t really trying to win, like he was giving them chances, letting them set up their next move.


    His movements¡ªthey weren¡¯t desperate. There was a calmness in them. Too calm, like he was leading them somewhere. I couldn¡¯t make sense of it, but deep down, I felt a glimmer of hope.


    He had them right under hand hands.


    I stared at him, my eyes burning, my throat tight.


    Kaiser¡ªhe wasn¡¯t losing, was he? My thoughts scattered. He was far from desperate, and I... I felt so foolish for thinking he was. He had this under control, didn¡¯t he?


    Suddenly, Kaiser glanced back at me, his face¡ªtwisted with a devilish grin I couldn¡¯t quite place.


    And just like that, it clicked.


    My heart ached, but this time it was different. The weight wasn¡¯t crushing¡ªit was light, like the tension had suddenly snapped, and I could breathe again. He had them right where he wanted them. All this time, all his movements, his missteps, his calculated losses...


    I blinked, stunned, and for a moment I could hardly believe it.


    He had been leading them, guiding them into a trap. It makes so much sense now.


    I felt my face flush with warmth. But there was no time to celebrate in it. Not yet. My heart pounded as I watched him, feeling my breath catch in my throat. He was ready. I could feel it.


    ¡°Kaiser!¡± I shouted, my voice trembling. ¡°Do it! I believe in you!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if he could hear me over the chaos, but I had to say it. I had to believe it. I knew it, with every fiber of my being. He wasn¡¯t losing. He was just waiting. Waiting for the perfect moment.


    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    "Watch closely¡ªI won¡¯t let you down." I said, unable to stop my lips from curling into a twisted smile as I glanced back at her.


    Every single thing I had done, every move I made, every attack they launched¡ªKiel¡¯s summons, Ronan¡¯s fiery defenses¡ªeverything was a carefully orchestrated step in my plan. The fight, their confidence, their arrogance... it was all part of the illusion, designed to lead them straight into my trap.


    Slowly the sun was rising. The long night of bloodshed was about to end forever.


    Ronan and Kiel...


    They thought they were in control. They thought they had me cornered, but they were nothing more than pawns in a game they couldn¡¯t even comprehend. They couldn¡¯t see it... but I could. I had been playing a different game from the start¡ªone where their every move, their every reaction, was exactly what I wanted.


    And now, the game is over.


    You¡¯ve lost.


    And you don¡¯t even know it yet.

 Chapter 13: Her Memory

    6 Years Prior to the Current Situation, Kaiser''s Perspective:


    I could feel the weight of the books pressing against my arms like they were lead bricks. Twenty. How did I even manage to carry twenty books down from the second floor? My legs wobbled with every step, my arms felt like they would give out, but I refused to drop them. If I couldn''t even carry a few books, how could I ever hope to pass the Yearly Assessment?


    "One step at a time," I muttered to myself as I descended the last stair. The grand library of Valerion Magic Academy stretched before me. Rows of polished wooden shelves packed with tomes, scrolls, and ancient manuscripts. The scent of aged parchment mixed with a faint trace of lavender from the librarian''s enchanted candles. It was peaceful¡ªuntil I stumbled, nearly dropping the entire stack.


    The thought of being here¡ªat the highest-ranked Valerion Magic Academy¡ªstill felt surreal. Only the best of the best made it here, and even then, only a few were chosen. Most students were scouted for their talents, handpicked by the academy itself. For the rest of us? Well, we had to prove ourselves through rigorous written exams.


    Luckily¡ªor not, I somehow passed. Though sometimes, I wondered if I really belonged here. My peers were practically walking spell books, mastering magic with ease, while I spent every waking moment trying to grasp even the basics.


    Still, here I was, arms shaking under the weight of too many books as I finally descended the spiral staircase to the library''s ground floor. The librarian gave me a startled look the moment she saw me.


    "Kaiser Everhart, what on earth¡ª"


    I glanced forward to see the librarian rushing over, her kind face lined with equal parts shock and concern.


    "Who in their right mind carries this many books at once?" she exclaimed, reaching out to stabilize the pile before it toppled.


    "Motivation, miss!" I replied with a nervous laugh. "I''m, uh, just really eager to study today."


    "Eager to get yourself hurt, huh? You could''ve just asked me for help."


    "I didn''t want to bother you miss," I said, averting my eyes.


    She shook her head with a sigh. "Next time, Kaiser, just ask. Now, let''s get these to a table before you crush yourself."


    With a sigh, she grabbed part of the stack and helped me carry the books to a nearby table. Together, we carried the books to a corner table by the window, the sunlight pouring in like liquid gold. As we set the stack down, she smiled at me, her tone softening.


    "If you need anything, just let me know, alright?"


    "Thank you, miss. I will," I replied, grateful.


    As she walked back to her desk, I let out a long breath and sank into the chair. My arms throbbed, but at least I could finally get to work. The librarian was always kind to me. It was refreshing, given how most people here treated me like an outsider¡ªlike I didn''t belong. Maybe they were right. The Valerion Magic Academy prided itself on producing the best mages in the world, and I couldn''t even cast the simplest spell.


    Still, that didn''t mean I wasn''t going to try. The New Year''s Festival was tonight, and this time, I promised myself, I''d have at least one spell mastered before it¡ªno matter how long it took.


    The academy itself revolved around two main disciplines: sword skills and magic. But while sword skills were mandatory and straightforward, magic was the heart of the curriculum. Every spell ever recorded was categorized into three major branches: Elemental, Cursed, and Celestial Magic.


    Elemental Magic was the most common. Fire, water, wind, earth¡ªspells that manipulated nature itself and many more. It was the first type of magic I tried to learn. I still remembered reading about a basic nature spell in one of my books¡ªa gentle incantation that could make flowers bloom even in the harshest environments.


    It sounded simple enough. Too simple, in fact. Back then, I thought it would be the perfect way to make things right with Elfie after breaking our promise to visit last year''s Elemental Showcase Festival. I thought growing a flower for her, something beautiful to show how sorry I was, would be the right way to apologize.


    But what I didn''t understand was that "simple" for others wasn''t the same as "simple" for me.


    The Elemental Showcase Festival was always a highlight at the academy. Mages would use their magic to create all four seasons, blending them seamlessly within the academy grounds, locked in by barrier magic to preserve the effect for hours. Elfie had been especially excited about it. She''d told me how much she wanted to see a Stellar Bloom, a rare flower that only bloomed under moonlight, its petals shimmering like stars. It only grew during spring times around Aura Kingdom. I promised her I''d get it for her, but I failed.


    Before going to the festival with Elfie, I had planned to spend my time studying and practicing Cursed Magic. I''d been at it for hours, and after over eight hours of intense study, I thought a quick nap would do me good. But I ended up oversleeping. By the time I woke up, the festival had already ended.


    Elfie had been waiting for me the whole time, alone. She didn''t go with anyone else; she just waited for me, all night. I regret it so much, leaving her there without a word. I should''ve been there with her, but instead, I was careless, and I made her wait for something that never came.


    I thought I could make it up to her by casting a simple nature spell to grow the flower myself. It seemed like the perfect way to apologize, a way to show her how sorry I was for breaking my promise.


    That day, I spent hours in the academy''s courtyard, repeating the incantation over and over. My mana surged through me, but the spell wouldn''t take shape. I was trying to grow a Stellar Bloom, a rare flower known for its radiant glow under the moonlight, something Elfie would love. Its petals shimmered like the stars themselves, and I thought it would be the perfect gesture. Yet no matter how many times I chanted, nothing happened.


    Seconds turned into minutes, minutes into hours. The sun sank beyond the horizon, but the flower refused to bloom. My throat became sore, my arms heavy from the endless motions, until finally, I collapsed, staring at my hands in defeat.


    By the end, I could do nothing but stare at my hands in defeat.


    It wasn''t just Elemental Magic. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t cast even the most basic Cursed or Celestial spells. And worse than all of it, I still couldn''t gift that flower to Elfie. I had failed at the one thing I thought would make her happy, the one thing I thought would truly show her how sorry I was for letting her down.


    The next day, I met Elfie. My heart sank as I approached her. I was pretty sure she was going to be very angry at me. With a deep breath, I looked her in the eyes and said, "Elfie, I''m sorry... I wanted to apologize to you for breaking my promise of going to the Elemental Showcase Festival with you. I know you really wanted a Stellar Bloom, and I worked all night yesterday trying to cast the spell to create it. But I couldn''t even cast the simplest spell. I know you wanted to go and get the flower there, and I''m truly sorry."


    The words felt heavy on my tongue. I never liked admitting failure, especially not to someone as kind and understanding as her. My head lowered in disappointment. I hadn''t been able to keep my promise.


    But Elfie, ever the calming presence, smiled at me softly. "Kaiser, you don''t need to apologize," she said, her voice gentle but firm. "You tried. That''s what matters. You really wanted to give me something special, and I can see that in your eyes. Don''t worry about the flower, I''m happy that you tried for me."


    I couldn''t believe how easily she understood me. Despite my failure, she didn''t see it as something to be ashamed of. She saw the effort, the intent, and that was enough for her.


    I felt a small smile tug at the corners of my lips. Maybe I hadn''t been able to give her the perfect flower, but in that moment, I realized that Elfie''s understanding and kindness were worth far more than any spell I could cast.


    Back in the present, I closed my Elemental Magic book after finishing most of the sections. Satisfied, I turned my attention to Cursed Magic, which I knew the least about. By "least," I meant I''d only gone through the book six times. It wasn''t much, but it was a start.


    Unlike Elemental Magic, Cursed Magic was powerful but dangerous. It demanded sacrifices from the caster¡ªwhether physical pain, injuries, or even worse. The only way to use it without those sacrifices was to possess cursed energy within you. Because of this, only a handful of students dared to study it, and even fewer managed to succeed.


    On the other hand, Celestial Magic was the complete opposite. It relied on pure, divine energy, requiring clarity of purpose and a strong spiritual connection. Known for its healing and protective qualities, it was seen as the embodiment of balance.


    Unlike others, though, I had neither cursed energy nor divine affinity. I couldn''t channel the chaos of one or the harmony of the other.


    And yet, here I was, flipping through pages I''d read a dozen times before, hoping for a breakthrough that never came.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    The door to the library suddenly slammed open, and I barely had time to glance up before I heard a familiar voice calling out my name.


    "Oh Kaiser! Looks like you''re taking your sweet time studying again."


    It was Elfie, my best friend. She barged in, her cheeks flushed with irritation as she walked into the library with an unmistakable loudness.


    "Hey! Who''s there?" the librarian called out from across the room.


    "It''s Elfienia, ma''am! Sorry for barging in like that," Elfie quickly apologized, flashing a sheepish grin.


    The librarian raised an eyebrow. "Elfienia, it''s rare to see you in the library! You''re our highest-ranking student after all."


    "I''m not here to study," Elfie said with a teasing smile, stepping closer to my desk. "I''m here to drag Kaiser to the New Year''s festival."


    Her eyes locked with mine, a playful glint sparkling in her blue eyes.


    "Kaiser, remember? You promised you''d go with me!"


    I sighed, glancing down at my textbooks. "Well, I did promise, but... I really need to study for finals."


    "Oh, come on!" she interrupted, her voice light yet firm. "You''ve gone through those books a hundred times already. You''re just wasting your time."


    She wasn''t wrong. I had memorized most of these books, practically word for word.


    "Besides," she added, placing her hands on her hips with a confident stance, "what''s even fun about reading books with thousands of pages? I would die just reading twenty."


    I chuckled, despite myself. It was a bit awkward hearing that from the academy''s top-ranked mage. She alone was capable of taking out armies and other high ranked mages yet she was so casual.


    "Hey, could you two keep it down? This is a library, after all," the librarian added with a smile, clearly used to Elfie''s antics.


    "Sorry, ma''am, we''ll be quiet," I quickly apologized. For some reason, Elfie looked at me in shock.


    "Thank you, Kaiser," the librarian said with a kind smile, "Also, please tell Miss Elfiena to keep it down. She''ll take your request to heart more than mine."


    Elfie rolled her eyes and snorted. "Excuse me? Keep quiet for what? There''s literally no one else here! It''s just Kaiser, alone in the library, while everyone else is out at the festival."


    "Well¡­ you have a good point," the librarian replied, chuckling softly.


    "Sorry about her rudeness, ma''am." I apologized for her, giving Elfie an apologetic glance.


    "No, no, it''s nothing," the librarian said, dismissing my concern with a wave. "Before you came, most students hardly ever set foot in the library. They relied solely on their practical skills to pass their exams, leaving me here to clean the dust off the books all year round."


    "Yeah, written exams only count for 20% of the total grade," Elfie chimed in, looking at me with a smirk. "They''re better off practicing magic than burying themselves in textbooks."


    I could tell she was one of them¡ªpractical skills over theory.


    "At least Kaiser comes here to study," the librarian continued, turning back to me with a soft smile. "I can see how hard he works every day."


    "Kaiser''s my partner," Elfie said, her voice bubbling with pride and confidence. "He''s going to be a Mage Saint one day, and this is just the begining!"


    I shifted uncomfortably, embarrassed by her confidence. "Thanks, Elfie," I muttered, rubbing the back of my neck. "But yeah, I guess you could say that."


    Suddenly, Elfie leaned in, her voice light but expectant.


    "Oh, by the way, Kaiser! Do you notice anything different about me today?" Elfie asked, her voice light with a teasing tone.


    I blinked, caught off guard. What was she getting at now?


    I took a moment to really look at her. Elfie''s pink hair was as beautiful as ever, a rare shade even at the academy, and her blue eyes¡ªjust like mine¡ªwere soft yet bright. She was already known for her beauty, and with good reason. But today... she looked absolutely stunning.


    She wore a traditional kimono-style outfit in soft white, adorned with intricate blue floral patterns that gracefully complemented her pink hair. Her braids were delicately pinned back, accented by ornate floral accessories, including white and blue flowers intertwined with ribbons that trailed elegantly. Around her neck was a pendant shaped like a tiny star, its sparkle matched by the subtle glow of her earrings and bracelets.


    I couldn''t help but stare for a moment, completely mesmerized.


    "Honestly, Elfie... you look amazing today," I said, a little breathless. "Are you heading to the festival with your friends?"


    She flushed slightly but quickly smiled, though I caught the glimmer of worry in her eyes.


    "Is that supposed to be a joke?" she laughed lightly, though there was a teasing edge. "I have no interest in going with them. I''m here to take you with me."


    I frowned, hesitant. "Why? They''re nobility like you, and you''re on a much higher status than I am. If I go with you, your reputation could take a hit. I don''t want that for you."


    "I don''t care about them or my reputation," Elfie said, shaking her head firmly. "What I care about is experiencing the festival with you!"


    "Elfie, I¡­"


    "Come on, don''t be like that," she said, pouting slightly. "You promised!"


    "I really need to study, though. Finals are right after the festival," I said, feeling the weight of my responsibilities.


    "You''re stressing too much, Kaiser," Elfie shot back, a playful glint in her eyes. "Don''t worry about the exams. You know we can handle it together. You''ll get full marks on the written assignments, and I''ll ace the practicals. As my partner, you''ll get the full score!"


    "It''s not about that, Elfie," I said, looking down at my books. "I want to pass on my own skills this time, without relying on you."


    She was quiet for a moment before responding softly, "Kaiser, don''t you trust me?"


    I glanced back at her, meeting her eyes. "It''s not that," I muttered, frustration creeping into my voice. "I just... I don''t want to keep dragging you into everything. I don''t want to be the one who''s always relying on you."


    She stepped closer, her smile warm and understanding. "Kaiser... you never have to carry everything alone, you know that, right? I''ve got your back, always. You don''t need to be perfect; you just need to try. I''m here, no matter what."


    Her words hit harder than I expected. I realized how much she cared, and it made me feel guilty for trying to shoulder everything alone. Refusing her now would hurt her feelings, and I couldn''t do that.


    "I... I know, Elfie," I said softly, my voice quieter than I meant. "I guess I just don''t want to disappoint you again."


    She smiled, her eyes softening. "You won''t, as long as you''re being true to yourself."


    I sighed, my resolve weakening. "Alright, alright¡­ I guess I don''t have much of a choice. But let me finish this section first."


    Elfie grinned, a playful sparkle in her eyes. "Finally!" she said, nudging me lightly. "But don''t take forever, okay?"


    I quickly skimmed through the cursed energy manipulation section, which detailed the toll cursed energy took on the caster''s body. It also warned of the dangers of summoned creatures, how they would turn hostile if the caster ran out of cursed energy.


    Elfie watched me intently, clearly impressed by how fast I was reading.


    "Wait, Kaiser," she said, her voice filled with wonder. "Why do you bother memorizing all this extra stuff? Just knowing the incantations and what they do should be enough. Why bother with energy costs or consequences? Seems like a waste of time."


    "I just love magic," I said, putting the book down and meeting her gaze. "I want to understand everything about it¡ªthe spells, their properties, the consequences. I''m not just memorizing them. I want to master them."


    Elfie''s smile softened, her voice full of encouragement. "I know you''ll become the strongest mage there is, Kaiser. You work harder than anyone I know, and soon you''ll be a Saint of Celestial Arts¡ªor even Cursed Arts!"


    "Well, I wouldn''t go that far," I said, rubbing the back of my neck and trying to shake off the compliment. "I just need a bit more time to study before finals."


    Elfie wasn''t having any of it.


    "Come on, Kaiser! Let''s go to the festival already! I''ve been telling you about it all week! They even invited a Celestial Saint!"


    "I can''t yet, Elfie. I need to return these books back to their bookshelves before I can come. I spent 30 minutes just finding these books!" I glanced at the librarian, who quickly turned away, pretending she hadn''t overheard our conversation.


    Elfie crossed her arms and tilted her head, a playful smirk forming on her lips. "That''s it?" she teased, raising an eyebrow. "Watch this!"


    With a swift flick of her wrist, Elfie''s mana pulsed through the air. The scattered books on the table lifted, weightless, and began to drift upward. Each one rotated slightly, moving with precision as they floated gracefully toward the shelves. In mere moments, they were all neatly arranged, slotting into place one after another. The room fell silent, the magic settling into the air.


    She turned to me with a triumphant smile, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Now, all you have to do is come with me. No more excuses!"


    The librarian and I were both stunned.


    I grabbed her shoulder, shaking her lightly. "Do you have any idea how much effort I put into organizing those? It took me forever!"


    She shrugged playfully. "Eh, you can thank me later. But hey, I''ve been working on that spell recently¡ªmixing Celestial Float magic with Wind Magic. Helps control the wind to make things fly."


    I blinked, still in disbelief.


    "Now stop worrying so much and let''s go to the festival!" she added, her mischievous grin spreading even wider.


    Before I could respond, she grabbed my hand, gently but firmly, and began pulling me toward the exit. Her touch was warm, and I could feel her energy bubbling with excitement. The librarian''s soft chuckle echoed behind us, but I barely noticed.


    All I could focus on was the feeling of Elfie''s hand in mine, leading me forward with such simple, genuine joy. It was moments like this that made everything else feel so insignificant.


    It was hard to believe she was the strongest mage in the academy. I had known her since childhood, but sometimes, it still amazed me how someone like her could care so much for someone like me¡ªsomeone with no real talent or noble status. Yet, there she was, always by my side.


    And then there was that flying magic she had just used. To create a new spell¡ªespecially one that combined Celestial Float and Wind Magic¡ªmust take an incredible amount of talent and dedication. The fact that she could do it flawlessly, like it was second nature, only made me admire her more. It was something only a genius like her could pull off, and yet, she never once acted like it was a big deal.


    I knew I wasn''t like Elfie, and I probably never would be. She was special¡ªdestined to become the Empress of Celestial Magic, a title only granted to those who reached the pinnacle of magic. The strongest in Cursed or Celestial Magic were the ones bestowed with such prestigious titles, and Elfie was already on that path. Meanwhile, here I was, a weakling who hadn''t even learned how to cast a basic Elemental Magic spell after a year at the academy.


    But despite all that, I couldn''t help but want to be worthy of standing by her side. To be worthy of being called her partner.


    Some might say memorizing and studying magical spells in such depth was a waste of time. But that didn''t matter. I might''ve been talentless, but over the years, I had developed a flawless memory. Sooner or later, I would memorize every single spell there was¡ªhow it worked, how it could be countered, the consequences of using it, and how to deal with the caster. I will use my knowledge in whatever way I had to, but I wouldn''t stay weak. Being born weak was something I couldn''t control, but remaining weak was something I would never allow.


    I didn''t realize at the time just how useful this knowledge would be in the future.


    Present Time, Kaiser''s Perspective:


    Kiel and Ronan, you think you''re invincible, don''t you? You''ve always underestimated me¡ªjust a talentless adventurer, incapable of even casting a simple spell. But now, look at you. Puppets, controlled by someone like me. You still haven''t realized the gravity of the situation you''re in, but don''t worry. I''ll make sure you feel every ounce of it. Every second. Every agonizing moment.


    I''m not a hero. Nor will I try to be one. I''m nothing more than a coward. A coward who left Elfie when she needed me the most. I abandoned my one true friend, and that''s a pain I''ll carry with me forever.


    But not anymore. Not this time.


    Now, I''ll show you both what it feels like to face the depths of hell. You''ll understand, soon enough, how it feels to be crushed under the weight of your own sins. What you did to Celia won''t go unpunished. No, it will be judged by me.


    And when I''m done with you two... you will regret every single thing you''ve done. You''ll pay for everything. It''s time you face the price for every sin you''ve committed.

 Chapter 14: Breaking Talents

    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    I lunged forward, sprinting with everything I had straight at them. Ronan, Kiel, and the two vengeful spirits didn¡¯t waste a second¡ªthey charged right at me.


    Ronan was the fastest, closing the distance in an instant. He swung his right fist at me, wreathed in flames, aiming straight for my chest. I met his attack with my sword, the clash sending shockwaves that cracked the ground beneath us. Before I could react, his left hook came for my face. I barely managed to duck under it, feeling the heat of his fiery energy pass inches above me.


    "You think you can stop me with only a sword?" Ronan sneered.


    Behind me, one of the spirits had crept up, its blade already swinging for my back. I had no choice but to do a backflip, narrowly avoiding the strike. Mid-flip, the second spirit rushed in, its weapon almost about to slice me in half. My instincts kicked in, and I twisted my body, raising my sword to block the attack midair before landing safely on the ground.


    "You honestly believe you can land a hit on me?" I growled, my smirk darkening as I locked eyes with him, every ounce of confidence radiating from my stance.


    There was no time to catch my breath. Kiel¡¯s strikes came next¡ªfast and relentless, like a storm of steel. Each swing of his blade, Voidrend, cut through the air with terrifying force, its cursed energy stretching far beyond his reach. I could feel the weight of his attacks, even as I deflected them from a distance.


    "Come on, Kaiser," Kiel growled, his voice dripping with disdain. "Is this all the weakest adventurer can do? Just dodge?"


    "Keep talking, Kiel. It¡¯s the only thing you¡¯re good at." I barely sidestepped his attack, my eyes narrowing in calculation. He wasn¡¯t even close.


    I started running to my right, my body tilting low to the ground, gripping my sword tightly only on my left hand. My heart pounded faster than ever as Ronan and the spirits surged after me, closing in fast. From a distance, Kiel swung Voidrend again and again. Range didn¡¯t matter to him¡ªhis cursed blade could strike from up to seventy meters away, and I was well within its deadly reach.


    "Running won''t save you," Ronan snarled, his voice a deep, feral growl. "I will hunt you down, no matter how far you run."


    Soon, they closed in on me. I was blocking Kiel¡¯s slashes, but the attacks came from every direction. I fought with everything I had¡ªblocking, countering, and dodging as fast as I could.


    The forest erupted with the sound of battle¡ªslashing, explosions, and chaos in every corner. The spirits used their powers, creating medium-sized explosions as I deflected their attacks. We exchanged blow after blow, hundreds of strikes in mere seconds. The speed of their movements left trails of shadows hanging in the air behind them.


    Ronan saw an opening. He closed the gap and launched a jab at my face, his fist leaving a trail of flames in the air, the fiery aura surrounding it like the wrath of a volcano. I blocked the strike with my sword, but before I could react, he seized the blade with a vice-like grip, his hands searing with the flames from his earlier spell. The heat was unbearable, burning through the air with every inch of his touch.


    My body was wide open, a perfect target for a counterattack, just as I had anticipated from Ronan. His smirk twisted with fiery confidence, thinking he had me right where he wanted.


    But he made one fatal mistake.


    "You won¡¯t get away this time, Kaiser!" Ronan sneered, but I merely smiled, knowing his mistake.


    Instead of dodging, I made my move. With a swift motion, I caught his fiery punch with my right hand, the heat of the flames searing through my skin and palms. The burn was excruciating, but I gritted my teeth, pushing through the pain. My hand shook from the force of the impact, but I tightened my grip, refusing to let go.


    The flames wrapped around my arm like a wild serpent, but my resolve was hotter than the fire itself. I could feel the heat radiating from his body as if it could melt everything in its path. But it was his own arrogance that would be his downfall.


    "We both know how this is going to end, Ronan," I hissed, my grip tightening.


    We locked eyes as we faced off, neither of us giving an inch. Despite his physical enhancement spells, Ronan couldn¡¯t overpower me.


    "You''re nothing but a puppet, relying only on the strings of your magic," I spat. "Without it, you''re nothing¡ªweak and disposable."


    Then, from behind, one of the spirits attacked. I dropped to my knees, using my strength to jump and flip Ronan over, sending him crashing to the ground. Mid-air, Kiel¡¯s cursed Voidrend sword slashed toward me with blinding speed. I blocked every strike, my body twisting and turning to deflect them, all while fighting off another spirit¡¯s attacks.


    "Impressive," Kiel sneered, his eyes glinting with malicious intent. "But this is where your luck runs out."


    I landed with a thud, my legs trembling from the impact. As soon as my feet hit the ground, something felt wrong¡ªtoo quiet. A wave of danger surged through me, instincts kicking in. Before I could process it, I heard the unmistakable sound of Ronan¡¯s movements, the heavy thud of his rapid approach echoing behind me.


    I whipped around, just in time to catch a glimpse of him. His voice, low and filled with malice, cut through the tension as his fiery fist lunged toward my head. The air around him sizzled, the flames casting wild, flickering shadows in the dark.


    "Think you¡¯ve won?" His voice was a growl, barely audible over the crackling fire. "Think again."


    I barely had time to react before he began chanting.


    "Awaken the primal spirits, infuse my mortal shell. Fire of the phoenix, strength of the stone, swiftness of the wind, and resilience of the tide¡ªlend me your power! Eidolon Surge!"


    His body erupted with raw power, his aura igniting as flames cascaded off him like a living inferno. The air around us grew hot, searing.


    I smirked, watching his body glow with the magic, the power radiating off him in waves.


    Him completing the incantation was apart of my plan. It was the perfect opportunity to show him the difference between true strength and borrowed power.


    "Big mistake, Ronan," I muttered, watching his body glow with power.


    Eidolon Surge was an advanced elemental magic enhancement spell, designed to channel the raw essence of primal forces directly into the caster¡¯s fists. It was meant to grant inhuman strength, speed, and resilience¡ªan overwhelming display of power that could crush anything in its path. But this wasn¡¯t enough to change the outcome.


    "Thanks for the chance, Ronan. Now it¡¯s time you know how everything breaks."


    Ronan¡¯s fully enhanced punch came at me with incredible force. Despite the burns on my right hand, I swung a counterpunch. The moment our fists collided, the ground trembled, and an explosion rang out, sending the spirits flying backward and clouding the area in thick smoke. Kiel¡¯s vision was blocked, his attacks halted.


    "That was your best shot?" I laughed, stepping through the smoke. "Pathetic."


    Ronan had enhanced his body to withstand the toughest blows, the Eidolon Surge granting him the ability to survive large explosions, deadly falls, and crushing impacts. But it was still primarily an attack spell, channeling most of his power into a single strike. But he hadn¡¯t accounted for my raw strength.


    Then came the sound¡ªthe sickening crack of bones breaking.


    "AHHHH!" Ronan screamed in agony.


    As our fists collided, my punch landed square on his hand, slowly shattering his bones pieces. He froze in shock, unable to react. I seized the moment, jumping forward and delivering a powerful kick straight to his face.


    "You should¡¯ve stayed down," I said with a twisted smile, my voice colder than ever.


    He was sent flying to the left, out of the smoke, but I was faster. I reached him before he could recover and grabbed him by his hair, locking him in place as he writhed from the pain of his broken bones. He was still too stunned to fight back.


    "Did you really think that magic would save you, learn to fight on your strength. You will never be able to defeat me with borrowed power"


    With one swift motion, I slammed him hard onto the ground, the force rattling the air. But I didn¡¯t have time to savor the moment. My instincts picked up on the cursed aura creeping up behind me. I spun just in time to block Kiel¡¯s attack.


    "Don''t even try it, Kaiser!" Kiel snarled, his eyes burning with fury. "You¡¯ll regret this¡ªI''ll make sure of it."The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Kiel was no longer fighting from a distance. His vengeful spirits followed him closely, attacking in perfect sync. We traded blows, creating gusts of wind so intense it felt like a hurricane was forming around us.


    "You¡¯re still not strong enough," I taunted, dodging Kiel¡¯s strikes with ease. "You''re just like Ronan¡ªneeding dirty tricks to fight me."


    The spirits were the easier part of the fight. I had already memorized their attack patterns and devised my own counter-strategy. The energy around me shifted, and I felt the strain on Kiel.


    "If you keep pushing, Kiel, they¡¯ll get reckless. And then it¡¯s over," I warned, grinning as I avoided another strike.


    Kiel was coughing, each breath shallow as he struggled to maintain control over Voidrend and keep his spirits active, all while trying to fight me. A few meters away, Ronan was desperately trying to heal his wounds with magic, his hands shaking from the strain.


    "You think you can scare me with threats, Kaiser? You''re not the only one who knows how to push past their limits."


    Suddenly, Kiel dropped Voidrend, catching me off guard. The spirits, sensing his shift, turned their attention to me, attacking relentlessly to keep me distracted. In that brief moment, Kiel rushed over to Ronan, using advanced cursed magic to heal him completely.


    "O spirits of torment, hear my plea! Feed on my pain, mend this broken vessel. Bind flesh with shadows and seal wounds with suffering¡ªVeil of Agony!"


    It was a high-level healing spell¡ªone that drained an immense amount of cursed energy. Unlike elemental magic, this spell enveloped Ronan in a dark veil, his cursed energy swirling around him, mending his wounds and broken bones. Kiel collapsed to the ground, coughing up blood from the effort.


    "So much for pushing past your limits?" I sneered. "No amount of magic will save you, Kiel."


    Ronan looked at him, concern in his voice, "Kiel! Are you okay?"


    "I¡¯ll be fine... don¡¯t worry about me. Just go kill him now," Kiel rasped, still healing Ronan.


    Enraged, Ronan surged forward, his speed now unmatched, his body completely healed thanks to Kiel¡¯s spell. The spirits, sensing his aura, pulled back, clearing the path for him. I stood still, waiting, ready for the perfect counter.


    "Is that all you¡¯ve got, Ronan?" I taunted, my grin widening as I prepared to strike. "Let¡¯s see how long you last this time."


    Ronan poured all his mana into his elemental magic.


    "Flames of the eternal inferno, rise and empower me. Cloak my body in fire, strengthen my limbs, and fuel my will. Infernal Ascendance, ignite my soul!"


    His hand ignited in blazing fire, scorching the ground around him. He was certain I would try to block, giving him the opening to strike while he was fully charged. Fighting him head-on would mean certain death. It was a death sentence to face someone using Infernal Ascendance in close combat with nothing but a sword.


    Exactly what I wanted.


    I threw my sword into the air, catching Ronan completely off guard. Before he could react, I side-stepped, effortlessly dodging his first jab. I grabbed his outstretched arm, countering with my own punches, crossing them against his strikes.


    "You thought simply covering yourself with fire was enough to stop me?" I sneered. "You''re nothing but a delusional sore loser."


    The impact was deafening. The air exploded with force, sending a shockwave through the area and filling the space with smoke. Kiel, still recovering, stood speechless as he watched me stop Ronan¡¯s blazing attacks with nothing but my bare hands.


    The heat from Ronan¡¯s flames was unbearable, my hands slowly burning, but that wasn¡¯t what Ronan had expected.


    "HOW?!" Ronan screamed in disbelief. "How are you able to stop my Infernal Ascendance?!"


    "Real power lies in technique," I replied coldly. "Those who rely on magic will never understand this. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve already lost the game."


    "That''s pure bullshit," Ronan spat, rage in his voice. "Anyone that even comes near the fire should melt instantly. Yet you''re still here standing. How is that possible?"


    I smirked, taking a step forward. "Ronan, you''re nothing more than a caged rat. Thinking you''ve gotten stronger from the incantations you''ve memorized, believing that was enough to beat me." I chuckled darkly.


    "It''s just hilarious, really."


    As I spoke, my grip tightened. Ronan¡¯s fists, once raised in defiance, now trembled in my hands as I crushed them with raw strength. Years of training, countless hours spent honing my body, had all led to this moment. The muscle memory kicked in, and I stepped closer to him.


    With one swift movement, I released my left hand and seized his right wrist with both hands. He didn¡¯t even have time to react. Before he could comprehend what was happening, I drove my knee into his, breaking his balance. His body lurched, and as he struggled to stay upright, I reached out and locked onto his wrist with my left hand and his shoulder with my right.


    In one smooth motion, I used my back as a pivot point, twisting my body with precision and power. I tore through his gravity, completely flipping him upside down. Ronan¡¯s body hit the ground with a massive crash, sending a shockwave through the earth and breaking the momentum of his Infernal Ascendance magic.


    It wasn¡¯t just strength that made this work¡ªit was technique. A technique I had perfected over time, honed through countless battles against monsters and demons where a sword wasn¡¯t always an option.


    The core of this martial art, was a theory I had read about in ancient books, wasn¡¯t difficult to implement once I understood the mechanics. In order to survive in a world without knowing any magic, I had to adapt.


    My body was burning. The intense heat from my struggle, the flames still scorching at my skin, made it feel like I was caught in the center of a raging fire.


    Kiel, witnessing the unthinkable, was speechless. He called out Ronan¡¯s name, unable to comprehend how I was still standing.


    ¡°Ronan¡­ how? How is he still standing?!¡±


    The fire around me began to die down, its energy slowly dissipating as it was absorbed into my hands.


    At that moment, the sword I had thrown into the air finally descended, its weight cutting through the smoke-filled air. I reached up with my right hand, feeling the heat still radiating from my skin as I caught the blade, the flames still burning my hands.


    The heat was unbearable, my flesh starting to blister, but I gritted my teeth and pressed forward. With my left hand, I tilted the sword toward my face, guiding it carefully as I dragged my hand along the blade¡¯s edge. The fire on my skin transferred to the blade, touching along its surface like an obedient flame.


    As the flames left my hands, they burned into the sword, permanently igniting it with an ethereal fire that would endure. The flames on my hands vanished, absorbed completely by the weapon, leaving the sword blazing with a dark, almost unnatural glow. It was no longer just a weapon¡ªit was a part of me, the flames now bound to it, ready to strike with a power I had never wielded before.


    Ronan¡¯s eyes were filled with desperation as he muttered, ¡°Mana Shifting... How?¡±


    I knew exactly what he meant. Mana Shifting wasn¡¯t just a basic magic technique¡ªit was a way to transfer magical energy from one source to another. Typically, this is only possible using celestial magic, which directly manipulates elemental forces.


    But, since I didn¡¯t possess any celestial magic, I had to use my own body to perform this feat. I focused every ounce of my physical energy, shifting my mana into the sword¡¯s blade.


    A normal person would have been consumed by the flames, their skin searing and their bones scorched beyond recognition. But over the years, I¡¯ve developed a keen understanding of how to manipulation and control of magic worked, especially fire. By channeling my own energy and reinforcing my skin with a protective layer of minor mana channels, I was able to create a barrier that prevented the fire from burning through my skin.


    It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was enough. The flames raged around me, yet I remained unharmed, using their energy against Ronan. It¡¯s this unique resistance allowed me to absorb Ronan¡¯s Infernal Ascendance flames and turn them into my own.


    Infernal Ascendance is a fire magic designed to enhance both offense and defense. It cloaks the caster in a fiery armor, amplifying their strength and agility. On the surface, it makes them appear invincible, like a god wrapped in flames. But I understood its true nature¡ªits vulnerabilities.


    Though Infernal Ascendance created a powerful defense around Ronan¡¯s body, it only protected the outer layers¡ªthe skin, muscles, and surface of the caster. It was like encasing a fragile vase in steel; it might look unbreakable, but if you struck it just right, the cracks would appear from within.


    That¡¯s where my knowledge came in.


    I had studied the nature of fire magic briefly, also covering how Infernal Ascendance worked, understanding that its protection was not absolute. The fire could reinforce the outer body, but it couldn¡¯t protect the inner workings¡ªhis bones, joints, and organs. The trick was to bypass the outer shield and strike at the core, where the magic couldn¡¯t reach. And from there, the spell¡¯s defense would crumble.


    At first, my strikes were pointless. The fire absorbed every punch, every hit, like I was hammering against an unyielding wall. I couldn¡¯t even leave a mark. But then, I noticed his movements¡ªslower, more labored¡ªespecially when he twisted to dodge. That¡¯s when I understood. The fire could shield the outside, but not the internal shockwaves.


    I stopped wasting my energy on surface hits and focused on precision. I aimed for his ribs, collarbones, and joints¡ªplaces where the force would ripple through his body. I knew that shockwaves could manipulate the structure of the magic and break its hold.


    When I slammed Ronan onto the ground, I used all my strength to amplify the impact. The force created shockwaves that reverberated through his body, rattling his bones and organs. I could feel the magic waver, its grip weakening as the shock traveled inward. The first crack I heard came from his ribs, and I knew I had found my mark.


    Ronan collapsed to the floor, gasping for breath. The flames that had once surrounded him now flickered weakly, their intensity waning as I relentlessly targeted the core of his body. Each strike I landed seemed to drain the last remnants of his fiery defense, leaving him vulnerable.


    The once-invincible blaze that had protected him was now little more than a fading memory, and I could see the realization in his eyes¡ªhe was finished.


    This knowledge didn¡¯t come to me by accident. I had memorized hundreds of magical texts¡ªbooks that explored the intricacies of elemental magic and its weaknesses. One of them, Elemental Convergence: An Ancient History of Elements, had specifically pointed out the flaw in Infernal Ascendance¡¯s design. While most people focused only on the incantations, Ronan was missing the key understanding behind them. And because of that, he was destined to fail.


    That was the difference between talent and knowledge.


    Kiel¡¯s voice shattered the tension in the air, his desperate cry for Ronan to watch out. The two vengeful spirits reacted instantly, snatching Ronan from the battlefield and pulling him away, away from the fury of the clash.


    But Kiel remained. Silent. Emotionless.


    His once frantic breaths had steadied into a cold, unfeeling calm. He stood there, his body drained, but his eyes, devoid of hope or mercy, locked onto me as he began the incantation. The words spilled from his lips with a chilling finality.


    "From the pit of endless suffering, tear their souls asunder¡ªVengeful Grasp!"


    The air trembled as Kiel¡¯s cursed magic surged. Unlike before, where the spirits had simply followed his command, this time, the energy exploded, twisting violently.


    The cursed vines, once slithering like serpents, now twisted together into something far more menacing. They coiled and interlocked, forming a gargantuan dragon, its massive body writhing with dark energy. The vines were alive with malice, their very essence forged from the deepest, most twisted forces Kiel could command. The beast¡¯s eyes blazed with pure wrath, burning with a hatred that matched the fury of its creation. With a primal roar, it surged toward me, a towering creature of pure malevolence, its every movement a harbinger of destruction.


    I could feel Kiel pouring every last drop of his cursed energy into this one final assault. He had gambled everything on this strike, betting his life that it would be enough to break me. The battle had reached its end. This was the endgame.


    Kiel¡¯s voice was a whisper of finality, cold as the grave. ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy you.¡±


    But I wasn¡¯t shaken. Instead, I met his gaze with an unwavering calm, my lips curling into a thin smile.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even realized it, Kiel,¡± I said, my voice low and filled with certainty. ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡±

 Chapter 15: Turning Point

    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    I could feel it¡ªthe roaring energy twisting and turning toward me. For a fleeting moment, my body craved the rush of adrenaline coursing through my veins. The cursed creature, born of Kiel¡¯s will, tore through everything around it. Trees shattered, the ground cracked, and its monstrous form embodied destruction itself, like it was created for that sole purpose.


    No¡­ not yet. It¡¯s not time yet.


    ¡°Kaiser! Get away!¡± Celia¡¯s voice rang out, desperate and trembling.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    I turned toward her. She was terrified, gripping her hands together shaking under fear. Truthfully, I was too.


    I wasn¡¯t a hero, nor was I ever chosen for anything. I¡¯m just an ordinary man, a failure through and through, cursed from the very moment I was born.


    The beast roared, its deep, guttural cry shaking the earth beneath us. It surged forward, cursed vines lashing out like whips, desperate to crush me. The sound of its rage echoed everywhere, deafening and overwhelming. Then it leaped, its enormous jaws opening wide, ready to devour me whole.


    My sword, still ablaze from my earlier move, burned brighter as the creature closed the distance. This was the moment. Time to end it.


    Gripping my sword tightly, I leapt forward, aiming directly at the cursed monster''s gaping mouth. The cursed vines shot out from all directions, desperate to finish me off in one swift strike. But they were too late now.


    My sword blazed with fire, a reflection of my determination. I called upon my own style¡ªthe Heaven Splitting Sword Style¡ªa technique forged to challenge those gifted with magic, to stand against the ones blessed with powers beyond mortal reach.


    With a surge of power, I struck the cursed beast head-on. For a brief moment, all was still, the world holding its breath. Then, the monster twisted, its body writhing into the sky, its agonizing roar splitting the air. It was all over.


    But that roar, that final cry of defiance¡ªit sealed its victory, not mine. The monster, in its twisted joy, believed it had won. It reveled in the belief that it had destroyed me. And for a fleeting moment, I let it¡ªbecause in the end, it was the cursed monster who would pay the price for its caster''s arrogance.


    BOOOM! A shockwave exploded as my blade collided with the monster, sending fire and cursed energy roaring through the air.


    I moved without hesitation. My sword blazed as I struck again and again, faster than the eye could follow. Twenty slashes in an instant, each one tearing deeper into the cursed beast. Flames spread across its body, engulfing it entirely. The monster¡¯s roars grew weaker with each blow, its grotesque limbs flailing helplessly.


    Unlike before, when the cursed vines easily overpowered my normal sword, this was something else entirely. The ignited blade now burned with Ronan''s Infernal Ascendance. The fire itself doubled the force of my strikes, turning each blow into something far more potent, even if it couldn''t enhance my physical strength.


    "SKREEEAAAAGH!" The cursed monster¡¯s screech pierced the air as my blade tore through its cursed flesh. Each second I only got closer and closer to it''s end.


    Its grotesque limbs flailed wildly, clawing at the air in a desperate attempt to stop me. Blood poured from its wounds, burning as it hit the ground. I pushed through the flames now consuming its body. . With each strike, the monster¡¯s roars grew weaker, its form collapsing under the relentless assault.


    "Grrrrk¡­" Its final growl was cut short as I drove the blade into its core. The runes on my sword flared brighter, absorbing the last of its cursed energy.


    The monster shuddered violently, its body convulsing before it stilled completely. In an instant, its entire form erupted in a blinding inferno, the heat radiating like the wrath of a dying star.


    I leapt from the inferno, landing with a heavy thud a bit far from Kie. Without a word or expression, I moved forward, my steps slow and deliberate, the heat of the flames doing nothing to touch me. The fire raged behind me, but I walked through it like the force of nature, untouched and unbothered. The world seemed to pause, as if even the air feared to disturb my path, leaving only smoke and ash in my wake.


    I didn¡¯t care about the explosions or the fire behind me. My gaze was colder than the flames as I locked eyes with Kiel, my sword resting on my shoulder, a silent promise of what was to come.


    "Impossible... THAT CAN''T BE!" Kiel screamed, his voice trembling with disbelief as his eyes darted around, still unable to process what had just unfolded before him.


    I paused, meeting his frantic gaze with a cold, unwavering stare. "You still don¡¯t get it, do you, Kiel?" I spoke slowly, the words deliberate, each one like a hammer driving the truth deeper into his chest. "You are weak."


    Kiel¡¯s eyes blazed with frustration, the desperation in his voice rising. "No... I still have power! I can¡ª"


    I cut him off, my tone slicing through the air. "You''re out of moves, Kiel. Admit it. You have lost."


    His face twisted with fury and desperation as he began chanting again, his voice ragged as he tried to summon more cursed monsters, his last chance to turn the tide.


    "Shadows deep, hear my plea, Unleash the cursed, bound to me. From the void, your chains I sever¡ªRise, and serve my will forever¡ª"


    But before he could finish the incantation, a violent cough gripped him. Blood spilled from his lips, his body convulsing with each painful breath. He stumbled, his strength failing him.


    I stood there, unmoved, watching Kiel crumble. "How predictable," I said with a dark smirk, my voice low and cutting. "You were always too reckless. This was never about your power¡ªit was about how easily I could make you waste it."


    Kiel¡¯s knees gave out, and he collapsed to the ground, coughing violently. His bloodied hand clawed at the dirt, trembling as he tried to force out words. "I... I can still¡ª"


    "You can¡¯t," I interrupted sharply, my voice colder than steel. "It¡¯s over, Kiel." I stepped closer, each word measured and deliberate. "For all your gifts, for all your power... you''re nothing. Weak, even with everything handed to you on a silver platter."


    Kiel¡¯s head snapped up, his bloodshot eyes blazing with a mix of defiance and desperation.


    "No! You¡¯re wrong!" His voice cracked, but he forced himself to speak. "I worked for this! Do you hear me? I worked for this power! I bled for it, suffered for it! You¡¯ll never understand my pain¡ªsomeone like you couldn¡¯t!"


    I tilted my head, letting his words hang in the air for a moment. Then a sharp, mocking chuckle escaped me.


    "Oh, is that what you think?" I said, my tone dripping with condescension. "How cute." My chuckle grew louder, spiraling into a full-blown, manic laugh.


    "Ahahahaha! AHAHAHA!" My left hand rose to half-cover my face as I let out a slow, deliberate exhale, calming just enough to speak again.


    "Worked hard, you say? All that effort... just to lose to a powerless nobody like me?" I leaned forward slightly, locking eyes with him, my smirk growing darker. "It¡¯s honestly too much. You¡¯re making this far more entertaining than I expected."


    Kiel¡¯s breathing grew erratic, his eyes moving around everywhere, trying to find something. He muttered under his breath, a hint of desperation slipping into his voice. It was obvious he was looking for his two vengeful spirits to save him.


    "Why...? Why were you holding back?" Kiel''s voice trembled, his words laced with desperation. "If you had power like this all along, why didn¡¯t you destroy us outright? Why hold back?!"


    "Oh?" I said, stopping in my tracks. A faint, cruel smile tugged at my lips. "Trying to stall me for time, are you?"


    "Too bad." My voice lowered, sharp and cutting, as I took another step forward.


    "I don¡¯t owe you answers, Kiel." My tone was calm, yet it carried a weight that pressed down on him.


    "This..." I leaned in slightly, letting the silence build before delivering my final words. "This is the last thing you¡¯ll ever ask anyone in life."


    Suddenly, I heard dangerous fiery sounds behind me. As I glanced back, it was Ronan his body covered in fire trying to heal it using fiery healing spells. He was rushing directly, with desperate eyes trying to change the tides of the fight.


    But he wasn''t rushing towards me, he was rushing towards Celia. And around him, I also saw those two vengeful spirits rushing towards me. Ronan in a last ditch effort to win, placed his eyes on Celia to take her hostage. Going against what he had promised just before this, what a pathetic man.


    Celia tried her best to run away, I know she was hurt, injured on the leg yet she didn''t call for my name because she knew I was tired. Too tired to fight anymore, even in such moments she thought of me.


    For a moment, Kiel''s eyes were engraved with regret seeing Ronan rush Celia, he tried to reach out to me screaming at me,


    "Kaiser! YOU HAVE TO GO SAVE HER!"


    I brutally kicked him in the face, telling him to know his place and not order me around. It was obvious, I wasn''t capable of outspeeding Ronan while fighting off two vengeful spirits. The only flaw to my plan, that I had considered.


    "So are you just going to let her die?" Kiel asked bleeding down on the floor.


    "Is that some kind of a problem for you?" I coldly told him, looking down on him.


    Kiel''s eyes filled with desperation, was he just trying to make me save her so he could save himself or.. Did he actually care for Celia?


    "I.. Won''t.. Let her die." Kiel whispered, getting me stunned.


    He slowly, tried to pour his cursed energy again, trying to incantation another spell,


    "From the depths of pain, I call thy chains; Mend the flesh, but bind the soul in eternal strain¡ª"


    Kiel blasted out, coughing blood again. This time even worse, in the background I saw Ronan get closer and closer towards her and those spirits getting too close towards me. It was time to make my final move, something nobody expected.


    In this world, I''ve always lost people, lost them because I couldn''t help, lost them because I was weak. But no.. winning is all that matters. And in the end if I win, that''s all that matters.


    I grabbed my sword with my left hand, Kiel''s face still in despair knowing it was too late. I couldn''t catch up to Celia to save her, she was as good as gone now.


    Spirits now about to attack and kill me, I had to rush in order to save her even though I knew it was over. But instead of rushing, I sliced my right hand off my body. The same hand which was completely burned from the heat earlier.


    "What are you doing?!" Kiel screamed, shocked over my actions.


    Before I could reply, Kiel blocked his face, as he saw thost two vengeful spirits right above me about to finish me off. But instead of dealing the blow, they turned their eyes and rushed over to Ronan.


    "What..?" Kiel astonished from this,


    "Call of the Forsaken Souls, that''s the spell correct Kiel?" I told Kiel as blood was coming out of my now sliced off hand,Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "This spell, Kiel, summons two vengeful spirits. Upon their summoning, they act like any cursed monster¡ªruthless, relentless, and bloodthirsty. But unlike others, these particular spirits are bound to the will of the caster."


    I paused, my tone growing sharper as I watched Kiel¡¯s expression. "Now, you may or may not know this, but here¡¯s the catch¡ªthis breed of monster isn¡¯t fully under your control."


    "What do you mean?" Kiel with shocked eyes couldn''t say anymore.


    "It''s simple, really," I said, my tone casual, almost mocking. "These spirits live off the cursed mana or energy you supply them. As long as you can keep providing it, they¡¯ll obey. But the moment you¡¯re drained? That¡¯s when they turn. They¡¯ll go after the strongest target nearby, Kiel. And if they can¡¯t find one? They¡¯ll take you instead."


    Kiel¡¯s face paled, his voice trembling as he asked, "That¡¯s not possible¡­ How do you know all this?"


    I chuckled darkly, taking a step closer. "Because, Kiel... they¡¯re out of your control. I¡¯ve fought them before. They¡¯re not as tough as they look, but if you lose to them? They won¡¯t just kill you outright. Oh no. They¡¯ll drag your body to their realm, piece by piece, and devour it slowly. That kind of torment? It¡¯s one of the most horrifying experiences a human can endure. And you know what¡¯s worse?" I leaned in, my voice dropping lower.


    "If there¡¯s no stronger target around, they¡¯ll feast on the caster instead."


    Kiel¡¯s eyes widened in pure terror, his entire body trembling.


    "They¡¯re loyal to no one, Kiel," I continued, my lips curling into a wicked grin. "Which makes them the perfect weapon to torture Ronan."


    Kiel stumbled back, shaking his head. "No¡­ that can¡¯t be. Is that why you sliced off your hand?"


    "Exactly," I replied, my voice steady, unshaken. "By severing my now-useless burnt dominant hand, I weakened myself just enough for the spirits to sense greater danger from Ronan instead of me. So now? Their next feast isn¡¯t me¡ªit¡¯s him."


    "But... How? How did you calculate that they¡¯d attack Ronan?!" Kiel¡¯s voice cracked, his desperation boiling over. "It''s impossible to know something like that!"


    "It¡¯s simple," I said, shrugging nonchalantly. "Once you summoned them, I changed my strategy. I stopped fighting to win outright and shifted to a war of attrition¡ªtaking your attacks, letting them slowly wear me down just enough while depleting your mana at the same time."


    "I kept Ronan in as perfect condition as possible, even though I could¡¯ve killed him several times over. Why? Because I wanted to see this, Kiel. Your pathetic face, as those spirits drag Ronan to hell."


    I let out a low, twisted laugh, my voice dripping with malice.


    As I finished speaking, a piercing scream echoed behind me.


    "KIEL! What is this?! Control your spirits!" Ronan¡¯s panicked voice cut through the air.


    Kiel spun around, his eyes wide with dread. "Ronan! I can¡¯t! They¡¯re out of my control!" he yelled, his voice breaking under the weight of his failure.


    Behind me, I could hear Ronan¡¯s desperate cries as the vengeful spirits descended upon him, their hollow laughter filling the battlefield.


    Celia glanced over her shoulder, her eyes locking onto Ronan as the vengeful spirits tore into him. I could see the confusion and fear in her gaze, but it lasted only a moment. Her eyes shifted to my severed hand, and in that instant, there was no hesitation.


    She sprinted toward me, driven by something deeper than just instinct.


    Celia''s Perspective:


    I rushed over to Kaiser, my mind racing with unanswered questions. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it¡ªabout everything.


    Why are Kiel¡¯s spirits attacking Ronan? Why can¡¯t Kiel fight back anymore? And the most disturbing question of all: why did Kaiser slice off his own hand?


    I know he¡¯s in pain. He has to be. No one could go through that without suffering. I need to help him¡ªfast. But why¡­ why is he smiling? It¡¯s as if cutting off his own hand means nothing to him. I just can''t seem to understand him.


    As I reached him, my attention shifted for a moment. Kaiser was staring at Ronan. I followed his gaze¡ªand froze. Ronan was dead. His lifeless, scarred body was being pulled into the ground by the spirits, as if the earth itself wanted to swallow him whole. Wounds and deep cuts covered him, his soulless form disappearing before my eyes.


    But none of it mattered to me anymore. It didn¡¯t matter that we used to be friends.


    They betrayed me¡ªRonan, all of them. Just because my looks changed. They never even tried to see if I was still¡­ me. No matter how I think about it, they were fake. Fake smiles, fake kindness. None of it was real.


    In this world, there¡¯s no one you should blindly trust. I¡¯ve learned that the hard way. And yet...


    Kaiser.


    He trusted me.


    Even though I look like a monster¡ªa cursed queen who brought nothing but death and despair¡ªhe looked past all of that. He saw me. Not the facade, not the resemblance to a murderer. He saw the person I truly am.


    I screamed his name as I saw Kaiser raising his sword, ready to deal the finishing blow.


    "Kaiser!"


    "Oh, Celia! It¡¯s great that you''re just in time to see his pathetic face," Kaiser mocked, his voice dripping with disdain as he looked at Kiel.


    Kiel looked pale¡ªlifeless, in fact. I didn¡¯t understand why, but he seemed... empty now. Even though he had attacked me, tried to kill me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a shred of pity for him. Pity for someone as evil as him.


    But as I got closer, I saw him through my earlier, disgusted view. He was nothing but a weakling who relied on Ronan to do everything for him. Not even worthy of being called human. And now, he is laying down on the ground begging for mercy.


    "Celia, I promised. Do you remember?" Kaiser asked, his voice softening slightly as he looked at me.


    "What?" I asked, still trying to wrap my mind around everything.


    "I promised you I¡¯d win. I would make sure of it," Kaiser said, his face filled with wounds and cuts, but his eyes never left mine.


    I opened my mouth but couldn¡¯t find the right words. I did believe in Kaiser, but this... this wasn¡¯t the outcome I expected. He had completely turned the tide of the battle.


    "You don¡¯t have to say anything," Kaiser continued with a smile, though his tone was cold. "It¡¯s going to end here."


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper.


    "Kiel¡¯s life has reached its end," Kaiser said, his expression hardening as he looked down at Kiel.


    "It¡¯s time I end his pitiful existence from the world."


    I was speechless. Unable to understand how far this had gone, how much pain Kaiser had to endure to win. But as I was oblivion of the present moment getting carried by my thoughts, I heard a faint whisper.


    "Stella... please, hear me out. I was trying to help you¡­" Kiel''s voice trembled, a faint, desperate reach towards me.


    Help me? Really? Even at the end, he was still trying to lie?


    I looked down at him, disgust twisting my gut. This¡­ this piece of trash wanted to help me?


    "Don¡¯t waste your breath," Kaiser said, stepping in front of me, his sword raised, ready to end Kiel¡¯s life.


    "She¡¯s not going to be fooled by your lies anymore."


    "Kiel... I..." My voice faltered, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from speaking. Kiel¡¯s eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope, but I couldn¡¯t let it fool me.


    "How long are you going to keep lying? You admitted yourself that you were here to kill me."


    "Stella... I... I had my reasons for saying that," Kiel begged, his eyes wide, pleading with me.


    "I wanted to save you. Please, Stella, tell Kaiser to stop¡­ We can talk this out¡ª"


    Before he could finish, I cut him off, my voice ice-cold.


    "No. I do not want to speak to someone like you ever again."


    "Stella, please, just listen to me¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t call me that," I snapped, my voice shaking with frustration.


    "My name is not Stella. I hate every moment you say it. You used to call me that because you cared about me. But now I know it was all a lie. Every single word."


    "No... Stella... I still care for you," he whispered, as if hoping my heart would soften.


    "Listen here, you human garbage," I growled, the words spilling out like venom.


    "I told you once before, my name is not Stella. It¡¯s Celia. And it was given to me by my friend¡ªa friend who isn¡¯t a degenerate liar like you."


    Hearing myself speak like that felt... strange. But Kiel¡¯s face, once full of hope, shattered as he looked down. His resolve crumbled, and he gave up all pretense of survival.


    I didn¡¯t understand why I said it like that. I had never spoken to anyone like this before. But somehow, in that moment, I had.


    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    Wow¡­ I never thought Celia was capable of saying something like that. Since we''ve met, she¡¯s been a bit shy, guarded, but still was always polite. But now, she was so... different. That didn¡¯t really matter though. I knew one thing for sure¡ªshe hated Kiel.


    As for Kiel, he had completely given up. I could see it in his eyes. No... I could feel it. He had accepted his fate after hearing her say it.


    "Kiel¡­ Any last wishes?" I asked, a trace of humanity still lingering within me, pushing me to give him this final moment.


    "Please... take care of Stella... No," his breath hitched, his eyes pleading. "Celia. Take care of her... for me."


    The words struck me like a physical blow. The weight of them¡ªthe love, the trust¡ªwas almost too much to bear. For a moment, I was frozen, caught between the person I had been and the monster I was becoming. But I knew there was no going back. No redemption.


    "You don''t have to tell me twice," I whispered, my voice a low growl. The sword in my hand felt heavy, but it was my duty. I raised it, the tip aimed at Kiel''s chest, prepared to strike.


    It was over.


    But then, a hand¡ªsmall, fragile¡ªgripped my own. I froze. Celia. Her desperate, wide eyes locked with mine, her fingers tightening around my wrist, pulling me back from the edge.


    "Stop, Kaiser!" She cried, her voice trembling with urgency.


    "What?!" I was taken aback. Why the hell was she stopping me now?


    "Wait a second, will you?" she said, reaching for my hand desperately.


    Even after that, Kiel didn¡¯t raise his head. He kept his gaze fixed on the ground, his body trembling. It looked like he was crying. Not that I cared. Who wouldn¡¯t cry after an old friend told them to die?


    "Celia, don¡¯t tell me you still have feelings for Kiel, do you? Did you really fall for his words?" I asked, trying to protest. I couldn¡¯t understand why she was doing this.


    "Oh my god, STOP getting the wrong idea!" she screamed, grabbing my right hand¡ªthe one I had sliced off earlier.


    "Kaiser! Why did you slice off your own hand?!" She looked at me with wide eyes, demanding an answer.


    I couldn¡¯t exactly tell her it was some grand plan to turn the tides; that would sound boring. I needed to come up with something. Ah, yes! I¡¯d just tell her it was injured or something.


    "Oh... Celia. I had to cut it off to get those spirits to attack Ronan. It was my last attempt to turn the tides. I had no other way to save you..." Somehow, my heart urged me to be completely honest in that moment, a magical pull to speak the truth.


    Then, without warning, Celia slapped the back of my head. It wasn¡¯t hard, but it was enough to bring me back to the present.


    "The hell did I do to deserve that?" I asked, rubbing my head in disbelief.


    But when I turned to face her, the words caught in my throat. She was trembling, her hands clenched at my hand, her lips pressed tightly together as though she was holding back a wave of emotions. Tears brimmed in her eyes, threatening to spill over.


    For a moment, I forgot the pain coursing through me. All I saw was her. Honestly, seeing her care about me like that made me happier than defeating Kiel or Ronan.


    ¡°You idiot,¡± she whispered, her voice shaky but firm. ¡°Do you think I could ever forgive myself if you did something like this again?¡±


    Her gaze fell to my severed hand, the blood pooling around it on the ground. Her shoulders quivered, and for the first time, I saw something I hadn¡¯t expected from her: fear. Not for herself, but for me.


    Before I could respond, she knelt down, grabbing at the hem of her dress. With a sharp tug, she began tearing the fabric, the sound ripping through the silence like a knife.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I asked, panic and disbelief mingling in my voice.


    ¡°Just shut up and let me help you!¡± she snapped, her tone sharper than I¡¯d ever heard. It was a command, one I couldn¡¯t defy even if I wanted to. The same words I had once said to her came back to haunt me now, and all I could do was watch as she ripped the cloth into strips with trembling hands.


    Her movements were frantic but careful, her fingers deftly tying the fabric around my wound. She pulled it tight, her hands slick with blood, but she never wavered. The tears she had been holding back finally spilled over, streaking her cheeks as she worked in silence.


    ¡°Celia¡­¡± I managed to whisper, my voice weak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she interrupted, her voice breaking as she tied the makeshift bandage with a final tug. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Just listen to me.¡±


    Her hands lingered on mine for a moment, as if she was afraid to let go. She looked up, her tear-streaked face filled with an anguish that pierced straight through me.


    ¡°Kaiser¡­ please,¡± she said, her voice trembling but resolute. ¡°I¡¯m not worth this. I¡¯m not worth you losing yourself. Don¡¯t ever¡ªever¡ªdo something like this for me again. I can¡¯t bear it. Do you understand?¡±


    The raw emotion in her words struck me harder than any wound I¡¯d endured. She wasn¡¯t just scared. She was terrified¡ªfor me, for what I might become. And somehow, knowing that she cared this much¡­ it hurt more than the pain in my body.


    I opened my mouth to respond, but no words came. What could I even say? All I could do was nod, barely managing a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Her grip tightened on my hand, and though tears continued to stream down her face, she smiled¡ªa fragile, bittersweet smile that made my chest ache.


    ¡°Just¡­ promise me,¡± she whispered. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll never put yourself through this for me again.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I promise,¡± I said, my voice barely audible.


    But as her tears fell onto the cloth she¡¯d tied around my wound, I knew deep down that it wasn¡¯t a promise I could keep.


    Kiel¡¯s Perspective:


    I¡­ I failed once again.


    If only I had told her the truth. If only I had been honest, just once. Maybe then, things could have been different. Maybe I could have been different. But I didn¡¯t. I kept that part of me buried deep, hidden behind lies and fear. Too terrified to face the truth. Too weak to change. And now¡­ now it¡¯s too late.


    My life flashes before my eyes, broken into fragments I can never piece together again, as I watch Kaiser raise his sword. The end is coming.


    My life¡­ it¡¯s been a long, cruel lie. Every decision, every step I took, led me here¡ªlost and broken, suffering at every turn. I wanted to change. I tried. I really tried, with everything I had left. But no matter how hard I fought, nothing ever worked.


    I thought I could be better. I thought I could escape the cycle, but in the end¡­ I couldn¡¯t. And now, all I have left is regret, and it¡¯s far too late for redemption.


    At least¡­ at least my death will mean something.


    Even if I couldn¡¯t fix things, even if I was too much of a coward to tell her the truth, at least I got to see her one last time. I saw her smiling again. I saw her happy with someone else. I''m glad my death means she was happy. That¡¯s enough.


    That has to be enough.


    "Sorry, Kiel¡­ In This world the only punishment for sin is pain. But for you, there¡¯s no redemption. Only the end awaits you."


    Kaiser¡¯s voice was cold, distant¡ªlike a judge passing his sentence. He stood over me, sword gleaming in his hand, his eyes devoid of mercy.


    The wind howls around me as his blade comes down. I feel it, the air rushing past, the weight of death looming over me. It¡¯s all over.


    I wanted to save her. I wanted to be there for her. But I was too late.


    And then¡ªjust as the blade is about to strike¡ªall my memories crash over me like a wave. The truth I buried. The truth I was too weak to face.


    I remember now¡ªwhy Celia was called a monster. Why her name was cursed, whispered in fear, and spoken with disgust. She was the reason our village was torn apart, the one who set the fire that devoured everything we had.


    She was the cause of the bloodshed, the screams that echoed through the night, and the fire that turned everything to ashes. Hundreds of lives¡ªfamilies, friends, children¡ªreduced to nothing, erased by the flames she unleashed.


    The truth hit me like a blade to the chest, sharp and unforgiving. And standing at the heart of it all... was her.


    And why, even knowing all of that, I swore to myself to save her.


    That was my purpose. My reason to keep fighting.


    But now, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Ronan¡¯s demon¡ªhis curse¡ªwas awakening. I could feel it''s pressure killing me from the inside..


    Velkaris.


    The King of Flames.


    He¡¯s coming. And when he does, nothing will be left standing. Not Kaiser. Not Celia. Not a single soul.


    When Velkaris rises, it¡¯s the end of everything.


    All because I was too late.

 Chapter 16: Two Sides

    Kiel''s Perspective:


    Great... I never really thought my life would be flashing before my eyes like this. They say it''s a once-in-a-lifetime experience everyone has before dying¡ªa vivid replay of the life they lived. But for better or worse, at least they get to relive their past experiences.


    But for me? It''s not the first time.


    Looking back at my actions, I can admit it¡ªI might¡¯ve gone too far. But you have to understand, this village wasn¡¯t just a place to me. It was my family. My mother never got the chance to raise me; she died the day I was born. And my father... let¡¯s just say he vanished during the Cold War, leaving nothing behind except a few bitter memories and a cryptic parting order: ¡°Go South-West of here. You¡¯ll be safe there in the village.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what he meant at the time, but when I had nowhere else to turn, I clung to those words like a lifeline. The journey to the village was nothing short of grueling¡ªa six-month ride on a rattling carriage, bouncing over uneven roads that seemed to stretch into eternity. There were days when I wondered if it even existed or if my father¡¯s words were just a cruel joke.


    But when I arrived, it was like stepping into a dream. The village of Celestine sat nestled among rolling hills, cradled by dense forests that seemed alive with whispers of the wind. Rivers wove like silver ribbons through the landscape, their waters so clear you could see every pebble beneath the surface. And then there was the coast¡ªthe endless expanse of the Celestine Sea, its waves crashing against the shore in a symphony of strength and serenity. It was the kind of place you¡¯d imagine only existed in fairy tales.


    For someone like me, who had spent his whole life surrounded by strangers in Asura, arriving in Celestine was overwhelming. The village chief, a shrewd yet kind man, took me in. He didn¡¯t outright demand that I work, but his subtle hints weren¡¯t hard to catch. A raised eyebrow here, a lingering glance at the farm tools there¡ªI got the message.


    So, I worked. I plowed fields, mended fences, and did whatever odd jobs needed doing to earn my keep. At first, it felt like just another form of survival, another way to scrape by. But over time, something changed. The people in the village, with their easy smiles and quiet acceptance, started to feel less like strangers and more like... something I had been missing all along.


    Still, life wasn¡¯t perfect. It was never going to be perfect for someone like me. But compared to the things I had endured to get here, the struggles of village life felt almost trivial. At least, that¡¯s what I told myself as an 11-year-old.


    It was a strange feeling, being surrounded by people but still so alone. I tried to talk to the other kids in the village, maybe make a friend or two, but they always turned away, uninterested. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t blame them. A random stranger showing up one day, with no history, no connection to anyone¡ªit¡¯s hard to expect anyone to reach out.


    Days went by, and my only good old friend was me and my book. A few months later, the harvest festival arrived. It was a time when all the crops of the year would be gathered, and the most notable of them was the Eteris plant. They said it could be eaten raw or cooked, but the real value of the Eteris was that it never rotted. No matter how much time passed, it remained fresh, making it a perfect agricultural product for trade and use.


    I never really cared much for the festival or its crops. My mind was always elsewhere, buried deep in the pages of history books.


    History¡­ there was a certain magic in it that captivated me. It was more than just dates and facts. It was the stories¡ªthe lives of real people who dreamed, struggled, and overcame obstacles, much like we do today.


    There was one story in particular that I always thought about. A story from five hundred years ago¡ªone that shaped everything.


    "The World''s End¡­ That¡¯s what we called it, because it nearly was. Five hundred years ago, the Queen of Curses and the Heavenly Sorcerer, the Chosen Mage of the Heavens, brought us to the brink of annihilation. Together, they ravaged the land, and in just a few short years, they destroyed over seventy percent of the world. Entire nations were wiped out, cities burned to the ground, and the very sky itself seemed to crack under the weight of their power. We were helpless in the face of their power."


    "It felt like the end of everything¡ªour people, our history, our future. Nothing could stand against them. But then... there came a legend. Marseille Astraeus. A solitary warrior, his sword glowing with a fierce blue light. He was the one who dared to defy the darkness, the only soul unyielding enough to stand against them."


    "With a strength no one had ever seen, he fought both the Queen of Curses and the Heavenly Sorcerer alone, ending the war that would have consumed everything. He saved what was left of mankind. Without him, there would be nothing but ruin. The world we live in today exists because of his sacrifice."


    As I sat in the quiet of the night, the distant chirping of crickets filled the air, and the moon cast a soft glow over the ranch. The world around me seemed so peaceful, so far removed from the chaos of history I had just relived in my mind. Alone, I could almost feel the weight of my thoughts pressing in, wondering if I would ever have the chance to make a difference, like Marseille.


    ¡°Kiel!? What are you doing here alone at night?¡±


    The voice startled me, and I turned to see the village chief approaching. His broad, friendly face was illuminated by the light of the lantern in his hand.


    ¡°Oh, sir! I was just¡­ having fun, reading,¡± I stammered, trying to brush off the seriousness of my thoughts.


    ¡°Well¡­ it seemed like you were talking to someone,¡± the chief said with a raised brow, his tone full of curiosity.


    I quickly shook my head, trying to deflect. ¡°Oh, it was nothing like that!¡±


    He chuckled softly, though there was a hint of concern in his eyes. ¡°Anyways, Kiel. Come with me to the Harvest Festival.¡±


    I hesitated, unsure of what to say. ¡°I¡­ um¡­¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to come?¡± the chief asked, his voice more teasing now.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    I shifted uncomfortably, glancing at the ground. ¡°Mr. Chief, sir, I don¡¯t really have any reasons to get involved there.¡±


    He tilted his head, confused. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    I sighed, feeling the words weigh on me. ¡°I¡¯m just an outcast here in your village, Mr. Chief. I soon realized that everyone here lives and cares for each other¡ªalmost like a family. I don¡¯t want to be the one to interfere in their bonding.¡±


    Before I could finish, the village chief¡¯s hand came down sharply on my head with a slap that made my ears ring. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about any of that!¡± he said loudly, his voice filled with warmth and a touch of sternness.


    I rubbed my head, still a bit stunned. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. Come by in a few minutes, or I¡¯ll send some of the kids to drag you there,¡± he said with a wink before turning and walking off.


    As I watched him leave, a single thought echoed in my mind. ¡°Huh, as if someone is capable of convincing me to do anything¡­¡±


    A few minutes went by, and once again, I was completely alone. Seems like the Chief didn¡¯t really care to send anyone after all. Great, I had gotten my hopes up for nothing.


    ¡°Hey, that looks like an interesting book! What¡¯re you reading?¡±


    The sudden voice startled me, and I quickly snapped my head around.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the historic war that happened 500 years ago¡ªwait, who the hell are you?!¡±


    ¡°Aw, hey! That¡¯s not a nice way to talk to someone!¡± chirped a small girl standing behind me. She had brown hair and these odd brownish-grey eyes that almost seemed to sparkle. She was wearing a cute, simple dress, its light blue fabric swaying slightly in the night breeze. The dress had delicate white lace along the edges, giving it a playful yet elegant touch that suited her perfectly.


    A small ribbon was tied neatly around her waist, adding a charming accent to her outfit. But her hands were on her hips like she was about to lecture me. Probably the person the Chief sent.


    ¡°That still doesn¡¯t answer my question.¡±


    She puffed out her chest, slamming a fist proudly against it. ¡°Well, for now, I¡¯m nameless! But you can call me Lia!¡±


    ¡°...Nameless?¡± I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s a work in progress,¡± she said seriously. ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    I hesitated but gave in. ¡°I guess you can call me Kiel.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Kiel! Let¡¯s go to the festival now!¡± She grabbed my shirt and tugged, trying to pull me along.


    I stepped out of her grip easily. ¡°Yeah, no. I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°What?! Why?! Are you sick or something?¡± She leaned in so close I thought she was about to check my pulse.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that,¡± I said, stepping back, trying to keep my dignity intact.


    ¡°Ohhh, I get it now,¡± she said, nodding with the seriousness of someone solving a grand mystery.


    ¡°Thank you for finally getting it!¡± I said, relieved for about half a second.


    ¡°You¡¯re really, really shy!¡± she declared with a wide grin, looking way too proud of herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s NOTHING like that!¡± I yelled, my face probably redder than an overripe tomato.


    ¡°You know,¡± she said, tapping her chin thoughtfully, ¡°for someone who¡¯s ¡®not shy,¡¯ you sure sound like it!¡±


    I groaned, which only made her giggle. ¡°Okay, fine, I¡¯m a little shy. Happy?¡±


    ¡°Very!¡± she said with a cheerful clap. ¡°Admitting it is the first step!¡±


    This girl was impossible. But somehow, I wasn¡¯t mad about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kiel. I¡¯ll help you!¡± She patted my shoulder like she was comforting me.


    ¡°Wait. How old are you again?¡± I asked, crossing my arms.


    ¡°Mommy told me not to tell strangers my age!¡± she declared.


    ¡°So now I¡¯m a stranger? You¡¯re the one who started talking to me! And you¡¯re like, what¡ªsix years old?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯M NOT SIX!¡± she yelled, stamping her foot. ¡°I¡¯m eight! Eight whole years!¡±


    ¡°Wow, impressive,¡± I said dryly. ¡°But I still don¡¯t care. Just leave me alone and tell the Chief you failed to get me.¡±


    She tilted her head, her brownish-gray eyes blinking innocently. ¡°Why would I say that to the Chief?¡±


    ¡°Uh, because he sent you to get me?¡±


    Her face lit up, and she giggled like I¡¯d just told the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Oh no! He was going to send Ronan and the others to get you. I just came here on my own!¡±


    I blinked, my brain struggling to process her words. ¡°Wait. So nobody actually told you to come check on me?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± she chirped. ¡°I overheard the Chief saying you were alone near the ranch, and I thought, ¡®That¡¯s so sad!¡¯ So I came to see you!¡± She struck a ¡°heroic¡± pose, hands on her hips, chest puffed out like she¡¯d just saved the day.


    I stared at her, baffled. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re here for no reason.¡±


    ¡°No, silly! I¡¯m here to take you to the festival!¡± she declared, her grin so bright it could¡¯ve lit up the night. ¡°Being alone sucks, so I wanted to make sure you could enjoy the time with everyone in the village.¡±


    Her smile softened, and she clasped her hands behind her back, swaying a little as she spoke. ¡°Also, nobody has to tell me to help. I just like making people happy. That¡¯s all!¡±


    There was something about the way she said it¡ªso simple, so genuine¡ªthat it made my chest ache a little. For a moment, I forgot how annoyed I was. How could someone so small, so young, be this kind? This thoughtful?


    I looked away, trying to hide the lump forming in my throat. ¡°You¡¯re a weird kid, you know that?¡±


    She giggled again, clasping her hands behind her back. ¡°Maybe! But at least I¡¯m not alone!¡±


    "Oh wow... Coming back to insult me now? But I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t be able to go there."


    "But why?!" she exclaimed, tilting her head like I¡¯d just said something ridiculous. "It¡¯s the one time of year we¡¯re all supposed to have fun together!"


    "Well..." I hesitated, lowering my gaze. "I really don¡¯t have anyone in this world anymore. So, I don¡¯t have anyone to enjoy it with." My voice softened as memories of my parents filled my mind, their absence weighing heavier than ever.


    For a moment, she stared at me, her eyes wide, then suddenly brightened. "Oh, that¡¯s it? No biggie!" Before I could react, she grabbed my hand and pulled me to my feet.


    "Hey! What are you doing?!" I protested.


    "Following my heart!" she declared with absolute confidence, dragging me along.


    "We¡¯re walking now?! I told you, I don¡¯t want to go!"


    "Yeah, yeah, I heard you the first time. But you¡¯ve got me! You¡¯re not alone anymore," she said, glancing back at me with a smile so warm it made my chest ache. "I¡¯m your friend now, aren¡¯t I?"


    Her words froze me in place. Friend? Nobody had ever called me that before.


    Before I could think of a response, she tugged harder. "C¡¯mon, stop worrying and follow me already!"


    And just like that, I found myself walking toward the festival, her small hand firmly holding mine.


    By the time we reached the festival, the Chief greeted me warmly and introduced me to the entire village. Lia¡ªwell, to be more clear Celia¡ªintroduced me to her friends: Mira, Toby, Elise, Ronan, and Fiona. And just like that, out of nowhere, I had friends. For the first time, I felt like I belonged somewhere, all because of her.


    Looking back now, as life flashes before my eyes, I realize how wrong I was. I thought being alone was the best way to protect others from me¡ªthat if I kept my distance, nobody would have to care, and I wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone. But Celia proved me wrong. She showed me that even the smallest acts of kindness, given freely and without expectation, can change everything.


    Over the next year or two, we grew close. She wasn¡¯t just my friend¡ªshe was my best friend, the one person who could always make me smile. I cared about her deeply. Sure, I had other friends too. The ones she introduced me to at the festival became part of my life, but none of them reached out to me when I was at my lowest. None of them tried to break through the walls I had built. Only Celia did.


    Celia was always like that¡ªkind, selfless, and endlessly compassionate. She helped others simply because she could, with no thought of reward. It was just who she was.


    She was like an angel walking among us. And yet, even angels have their trials.


    I could never have imagined that just two years later, she would become the vessel for the Queen of Curses. That her resemblance to the ancient tyrant, even in the slightest, would lead people to betray her, to turn against her, to wish her harm.


    They called her a monster, a reincarnation of evil, without ever looking beyond the surface. And on her birthday, the day meant to celebrate her life, they went further than I could have ever imagined.


    That day¡­ it was the turning point for everything. The day that changed both of our lives forever.

 Chapter 17: My Gift

    From Kiel¡¯s Perspective:


    6 Years prior to the present time.


    It was the month of May, warm, dry, and of course, hotter than anything I had ever experienced. The sun shined relentlessly, the air thick and dry, making each breath feel like swallowing dust. The heat shimmered off the earth, somehow creating a mirage of wavering light along the fields.


    Every now and then, wind would kick up, stirring the dry grasses and bringing the scent of earth and hay, but it didn¡¯t do much to cool me down. My shirt stuck to my back, soaked in sweat, and my boots crunched in the dry dirt as I moved about, working the land.


    I still couldn¡¯t believe the chief wanted me to manage this whole ranch by myself. The animals, the farming, the building work¡ªall of it. Alone. The place seemed endless, sprawling with barnyards and open fields under the harsh sun. There was always something to do, but today, my mind wasn¡¯t on the cattle or the crops.


    I had been saving up a lot lately. Every extra coin went into a little pouch hidden away in my room. A month from now was Celia¡¯s birthday, and I was determined to get her something special. She deserved it. I had been counting down the days, imagining what it would be like to give her a gift that would bring a real smile to her face.


    Looking back, my past self must¡¯ve been excited¡ªwas excited. She was my closest friend, after all. But now... now, she hated being called ¡°Stella.¡± It wasn¡¯t just a preference; it was more like a silent plea for distance. It had always felt strange calling her that, but it was who I knew her as. I guess, deep down, I should¡¯ve known better, but I couldn''t help it. Now, I felt it was better to leave that name behind in the past. Celia. That was who she was now. A small shift, but a necessary one. She didn¡¯t want to be remembered by that name anymore. And, deep inside, I didn''t want to call her Stella anymore either. It felt wrong.


    Around that time... Celia¡¯s curse was taking place. It was as if it had waited until she grew, but it wasn¡¯t like it had any real reason to. It just was. I remember those days so clearly, though I¡¯m not sure how to explain them. It¡¯s like the memory¡¯s too big to fit into words, too complicated for my mind to understand. But I was there. I had seen her for the first time, in all that confusion and chaos, in the midst of something I couldn¡¯t even begin to comprehend.


    I snapped out of my thoughts as I heard a familiar voice calling my name, cutting through the sounds of the wind and the creaking of the old barn doors. My heart skipped a beat as the voice grew louder, it was a familiar tone.


    ¡°Kiel! Come here!¡± a voice called out, cutting through the stillness of the ranch.


    I straightened up, wiping sweat from my brow, and reached for the pitchfork leaning against the barn wall. If it was trouble, this would do as a makeshift weapon.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked cautiously, gripping the handle tightly.


    ¡°My God, are you trying to kill me?¡± The familiar, exasperated tone stopped me mid-step.


    ¡°Oh, sir! I¡¯m sorry, village chief. I didn¡¯t know it was you!¡± I lowered the pitchfork, relief washing over me.


    The chief shook his head as he approached, a bemused smile on his face.


    ¡°Kiel... How many times do I have to tell you? Stop being so formal with me. You¡¯re already like a son to me, and we live under the same roof. You make me feel ancient with all your ¡®sir¡¯ this and ¡®sir¡¯ that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir¡ªuh, I mean¡­¡± I winced, realizing my mistake too late.


    Before I could say another word, the chief slapped me lightly on the back of the head.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never listen, will you?¡± he sighed, shaking his head in mock disappointment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I muttered, rubbing the back of my head. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to call you.¡±


    ¡°Well then,¡± he said, crossing his arms with a grin, ¡°why don¡¯t you call me Chief Father? It¡¯s special¡ªjust for you.¡±


    ¡°Chief Father?¡± I repeated, tilting my head. It sounded¡­ strange, but also kind of fitting.


    ¡°Exactly. Now, doesn¡¯t that have a nice ring to it?¡± He chuckled, clearly proud of himself.


    ¡°Sure, Chief Father,¡± I said with a small laugh. ¡°So, what did you need?¡±


    He handed me a crumpled piece of parchment covered in his messy handwriting.


    ¡°We¡¯re running low on rations at the house. I asked Mira and Toby to handle it, but those two were too busy playing whatever nonsense game they¡¯ve made up this time. So, I¡¯m counting on you to take care of it.¡±


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t find anyone else dumb enough to agree, so he turned to me instead.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right away,¡± I said with a sigh.


    ¡°Good lad,¡± he said, patting my shoulder. ¡°And Kiel, take care of yourself out there. Don¡¯t get into any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief Father. I¡¯ll be back safe and sound.¡±


    As I walked away, list in hand, I couldn¡¯t help but mutter under my breath, What crimes did I commit in my past life to deserve this? It wasn¡¯t the worst thing in the world, but it certainly wasn¡¯t great either.


    And Mira and Toby? Those two siblings were about as useful as my luck. I genuinely felt bad for the chief, having to take care of those lazy brats. How they got away with lounging around while I handled all the chores was beyond me. It just wasn¡¯t fair.


    The sun blazed overhead as I left the ranch, the heat baking the ground and filling the air with the faint scent of dried grass and dust. Another day, another errand.


    As I walked down the dusty village path, I caught sight of Ronan crouched awkwardly behind a wall like a thief plotting his next heist. His head popped up and down, peeking toward the square. Curiosity got the better of me, so I crept closer to see what¡ªor who¡ªhe was so intensely watching.


    It was Elise and Fiona, casually sipping on what looked like frosty fruit juices. Frosty. In this heat. Seriously? They got the village mage to chill their drinks? My mouth practically watered at the thought. How is that even fair?


    I secret sat next to Ronan. He didn¡¯t even look at me, too busy with his spying mission.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s so unfair!¡± I whispered dramatically.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± he replied, not missing a beat as he continued peeking. Then it hit him. His head whipped around. ¡°WAIT. AGHHHHH?!?¡±


    ¡°Why the hell are you screaming?¡± I said, taken aback by his overreaction.


    His eyes widened in panic. ¡°How long have you been standing there?!¡±


    ¡°Since the start,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Also, not to be that guy, but staring at our own friends like that? Kinda sketchy, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I WASN¡¯T STARING!¡± he hissed, his face turning a delightful shade of red.


    ¡°Sure, sure. You can¡¯t hide it forever, Ronan. Your reputation as the village stalker is safe with me.¡±


    He clenched his fists, clearly mortified. ¡°Do you know who I am?! Get lost before I beat you to a pulp!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, my bad, original gangster! I¡¯ll be on my way. Please, continue your peeking¡ªuh, I mean, ¡®innocent observing¡¯¡ªwith extreme caution!¡± I saluted dramatically, turning on my heel to leave.


    ¡°I AM NOT PEEKING!¡± Ronan shouted after me, loud enough to startle the birds out of a nearby tree.


    And that¡¯s when I saw her.


    Fiona, standing behind us with Elise right next to her. Both of them were glaring at us, their chilled drinks still in hand.


    ¡°Is that so, Ronan?¡± Fiona raising an eyebrow.


    Ronan froze mid-yell, his face draining of all color.


    ¡°I, uh, umm¡­¡± He stammered, trying to find some magical explanation. ¡°Hi, Fiona! Elise! What, uh, brings you guys here?¡±


    I didn¡¯t stick around for the rest. The moment I saw their death stares, I bolted away as fast as possible.


    From a safe distance, I could still hear him fumbling. ¡°You see, I was just¡­ just testing the structural integrity of this wall! Yeah, that¡¯s it! Solid craftsmanship!¡±


    Sorry, Ronan. You¡¯re on your own for this one, stifling a laughter while running. My ribs were going to hurt from this memory for weeks.


    I finally arrived at my destination, the weight of the day¡¯s errands lifting from my shoulders. I couldn¡¯t wait to finish up and find Celia. Maybe we could play something together like we used to¡ªlaugh, enjoy each other''s company. I smiled at the thought.


    But as I glanced around the village square, I saw her¡ªand my heart skipped a beat.


    She was standing in the middle of a growing crowd, her delicate figure almost hidden among the bustling villagers. I spotted her hair, shimmering even in the dim light, and the soft curve of her face as she listened to someone. I needed to get closer to see what was happening.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I squeezed through the throngs of people, dodging a few curious eyes and murmurs as I pushed my way forward. The air was thick with chatter, but all I could focus on was her. I had to get to her.


    ¡°Move aside!¡± I called out, nudging past people. ¡°Let me through!¡±


    When I finally got a clear view, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    Celia¡¯s hair and eyes were changing, their colors slowly fading as if being drained by some unseen force. Her usual vibrant presence now seemed fragile, almost otherworldly.


    The villagers murmured anxiously among themselves.


    ¡°Miss Alina, do you know what¡¯s happening to your daughter?¡± one of them asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Celia''s mother''s voice cracked, full of worry. She was on her knees, gently holding Celia¡¯s face. ¡°She was fine earlier, and then she just stopped moving, and her eyes and hair¡­ they just started changing.¡±


    Celia blinked slowly, her voice soft and uncertain. ¡°Mommy... what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Her mother''s face softened, even as her worry remained clear. She forced a smile, stroking Celia¡¯s cheek. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, sweetie. You¡¯re just tired. Let¡¯s go home now, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± Celia said, her voice carrying a fragile trust, like she believed her mother¡¯s words could fix everything.


    I stood there, frozen, wanting to ask what was happening. But the words wouldn¡¯t come. My throat felt tight, and before I could gather the courage to speak, Alina was already leading Celia away.


    The crowd parted to let them pass, whispers following in their wake. I watched as they disappeared down the path toward their home.


    The sight of her fading hair and the fear in her eyes stayed with me. I clenched my fists. Why couldn¡¯t I say something? Why am I always too late?


    From that day, Celia¡¯s condition only worsened. I tried to visit her, knocking on their door day after day, but she never answered. It wasn¡¯t just me¡ªshe stopped talking to anyone. Her home became quiet, and her absence weighed heavy on the village.


    The smile she brought to everyone¡­ it was slipping away. And I couldn¡¯t do a thing about it.


    It was one of those days when the rain poured endlessly, the kind that soaks through every layer of clothing and chills you to the bone. Chief Father had fallen a bit ill, so I volunteered to fetch some medicine and potions from the healer. I didn¡¯t think much of the rain as I ran through the village grounds, my boots splashing in muddy puddles.


    But then, as I passed the open field, I saw her.


    Celia.


    She stood there, alone, in the middle of the downpour, her face tilted toward the sky. The rain mixed with her tears as they rolled down her cheeks, and for a moment, my heart pained seeing her like that. What struck me most wasn¡¯t just her crying¡ªit was her hair and eyes.


    They had completely changed.


    Her once golden hair was now silver, like fresh snowy white. Her vibrant eyes had dulled into a silver hue, reflecting a strange light even in the gray weather. It had been about twenty days since the changes started. Twenty long days where I visited her house daily, knocking on her door, hoping she¡¯d let me in. But every time, there was no answer. I even tried calling out to her through the second-floor window, where I had often see her sitting alone on her bed, staring into nothing. She never responded.


    I gave up trying after a while, thinking maybe I could cheer her up on her birthday instead. I told myself I would wait until then to make her smile again.


    But seeing her now, standing in the rain with tears in her eyes, it felt wrong to leave her like that. I wanted to run to her, to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come back,¡± I thought. ¡°I¡¯ll tell her when I return.¡±


    The healer was leaving the village that day, so I hurried to get what I needed and rushed back as quickly as I could. My mind raced the whole time, thinking of what I¡¯d say to her, planning how I would make things right.


    When I finally returned to the field, she was gone.


    The rain still fell, but the emptiness of that spot where she stood hit me harder than the cold.


    I haven¡¯t seen her since that day. People in the village spoke about her disappearance in hushed tones, their reactions mixed. Some were worried, others confused. But there was one thing that troubled me more than anything else¡ªher hair.


    In Asura, white hair carried a bad reputation. It marked someone as a slave from Elysium, a symbol of oppression and servitude. For Celia, someone so kind and full of life, to be burdened with such a thing... it didn¡¯t feel fair. I knew this cruel imbalance of Asura and Valerion¡¯s cultures would only make things harder for her.


    But I hoped¡ªno, I believed¡ªthat someday, this racial divide would be erased. Maybe not today, but in time, people would change. Someone had to make them change for the sake of a better future.


    For now, I had to focus on her birthday.


    I had finally finished her gift¡ªa handcrafted pendant I had been working on for months. The emerald crystal at its center had cost me every last coin I had saved, but it was worth it. I could already imagine the look on her face when she sees it. Her smile would make it all worthwhile.


    I ran my fingers over the smooth emerald, the intricate carvings on its silver frame catching the faint light of the lamp in my room. ¡°I hope she likes it,¡± I whispered to myself, setting it carefully into a small wooden box lined with fabric.


    Tomorrow was her birthday.


    And I couldn¡¯t wait to see her smile again.


    A few months ago, in January, I had asked Celia a question that had been on my mind for a while. It was a cold day, the kind where the chill in the air makes everything feel still and peaceful. I found her sitting alone beneath the large oak tree in the village square, her back resting against the trunk. The sky was gray with clouds, but there was something calm about the moment.


    I decided to join her, pulling out my book as I sat down beside her. We didn¡¯t speak for a while, letting the quietness settle between us. The only sound was the rustling of the leaves in the light wind, but before long, the silence was broken by my voice.


    ¡°Uhhh, hey, Celia,¡± I said, almost nervously.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± she replied, turning to me with a gentle smile.


    ¡°This might come out of the blue, but would you mind answering a question of mine?¡± I asked, glancing up from my book.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked curiously, her eyes sparkling with interest.


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to phrase it.


    ¡°Imagine you had one wish. Anything you want. What would you wish for?¡±


    "Anything I want?"


    "Yes anything you want, what would it be?"


    "Oh? That sounds fun! Let me think."


    She took a deep breath and tilted her head up to the sky, her face lighting up as she thought. After a few moments, she spoke.


    ¡°If I had a wish like that... I¡¯d wish for a world where no one feels alone. A world where everyone has someone to share their joys and carry their sorrows with them. That way, no matter how hard things get, we¡¯d all have a little more light in our lives.¡±


    "Wow... that¡¯s a beautiful wish."


    "Really? You think so?" She turned her head toward me, her bright eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s... selfless. I don¡¯t know if many people would think like that."


    "Well, I think that¡¯s what makes the world a better place, right? If everyone cared for each other a little more." Her hands gently folded in her lap as she sat up straighter, a soft breeze catching her hair and making it flutter around her face.


    "I guess you''re right... you¡¯re always so thoughtful."


    "I try to be! I think it¡¯s important." She smiled brightly, her face illuminated by the sunlight, her hands now resting on the grass beside her as she glanced back at me, her expression warm and genuine.


    I was taken back by her answer though. She always thought of others first, but to wish for something so selfless... it made my heart ache.


    ¡°I... um... why would you wish for such a thing though?¡± I asked quietly.


    She smiled, her eyes softening as she looked at me.


    "Because then everyone would be so happy," she said with a soft giggle, her eyes sparkling like stars. "If we all had someone to share our smiles with, the world would be filled with warmth and light." She smiled, her face glowing with pure kindness, as if her simple wish could make the world a little brighter.


    "Seeing others happy makes me happy, too," she added, her voice full of sincerity, as if the joy of others was the greatest gift she could receive.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her, but at the same time, I felt a sharp pain of sadness. Celia was someone who gave so much, but never seemed to ask for anything in return. Her kindness was boundless, but what could I give her in return for all that she did for others?


    "Hey, uhh Celia? Maybe something for you instead of others?"


    "Something for me?"


    "Yeah, something you would want. It could be anything, feel free to tell me¡ªI won¡¯t judge."


    "Actually, thinking about it, I don¡¯t really want anything. I have everything in life that makes me happy and smile." She let out a soft laugh, the sound light and airy, as she looked down at the ground, absentmindedly picking at the leaves scattered around.


    "You¡¯re always saying things like that."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, you¡¯re always thinking about everyone else. Don¡¯t you ever think about something just for yourself?"


    "Hmm... I guess I do, sometimes." She paused, gazing off into the distance as if searching for the answer. The breeze played with her hair again, sending a few strands drifting across her face.


    "Well, I¡¯m serious! You deserve something just for you."


    "Haha, you¡¯re really serious." She smiled, shaking her head slightly, but there was a touch of playfulness in her eyes. She leaned forward, her elbows resting on her knees, her gaze softening as she continued, "But... okay, there is something I¡¯d like."


    "Really? What is it?" I leaned forward eagerly, hanging on her every word.


    "It''s an emerald pendant."


    "An emerald pendant?" I blinked, surprised.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s simple, but... when I was younger, my father took me to a nearby town. He had work, but I really wanted to go with him. We stayed the night, and I saw a shop selling beautiful gemstones. One was green, like a little piece of the forest. I couldn¡¯t stop staring at it. The shopkeeper told me it was an emerald, and I loved it so much." She smiled at the memory, her eyes softening as she spoke, almost lost in the thought of that moment.


    "That sounds... beautiful. So, what happened?"


    "I asked my dad if we could get it, but he said it was too expensive. It was 400 gold."


    "400?!" I said, wide-eyed, my hands instinctively clenching into fists as I tried to imagine the cost.


    "I know. And now I realize just how much it really is. I probably won¡¯t even be able to see another emerald like it again." Her smile faded slightly, her gaze dropping as if the weight of the memory pulled her down for a moment. She tugged at the sleeve of her shirt nervously, her fingers brushing over the fabric.


    Before she could continue, I blurted out, "You don¡¯t have to worry, Celia! I will get it for you!"


    She froze for a second, looking at me with wide eyes. Her hand lifted to her mouth as if she couldn''t believe what I had just said. "Oh? You really think so?"


    "Yeah! I¡¯ll find a way. Just give me some time." I sat up straighter, my chest puffed out with determination. I met her gaze with fierce resolve, despite the uncertainty that lingered in the back of my mind.


    "I don''t want you to go through so much trouble..."


    "But I want to!" I said, my voice unwavering. I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees, my hands clasped tightly together. "You¡¯ve done so much for everyone else. It¡¯s my turn to do something for you."


    "You really don¡¯t have to, Kiel..." She reached out, her hand gently resting on my shoulder. Her touch was soft and reassuring, but there was a hint of concern in her eyes.


    "I¡¯m serious, Celia. I¡¯ll make it happen."


    She looked at me for a long moment, her eyes searching my face, and I could see the quiet understanding settling in. A soft smile crept across her face, her eyes shining with a warmth that made my heart skip a beat.


    "Well, if you really do, that would make me very happy." She squeezed my shoulder gently before letting her hand fall back into her lap, her fingers lightly brushing the fabric of her dress.


    That was the moment I knew I had to make it happen. For the past few months, I had been working harder than ever, doing extra tasks for the villagers in exchange for whatever small amount of gold they could offer. I couldn¡¯t afford to waste any of it, and I couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted. I worked long hours, gave up my time to play, and even skipped my usual leisure activities. But every time I thought of Celia¡¯s smile, it kept me going.


    The emerald pendant was finally ready. I had spent all my savings, but it didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that I had a chance to give her the one thing she had always wanted. Tomorrow, on her birthday, I would finally be able to give it to her.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to see her face when she received it, to see the joy and surprise in her eyes. I could already imagine her reaction¡ªher smile lighting up the world around her, her happiness so pure and sincere. It would be the perfect gift, the one thing I knew would make her happy.


    But even as the night drew closer, something felt... off. A quiet unease settled in the pit of my heart, a feeling I couldn¡¯t shake. It was as if the universe was warning me that the happiness I had worked so hard to make happen might never come.


    Little did I know, I was never going to be able to give it to her.

 Chapter 18: Twisted Queen

    Kiel''s Perspective:


    The village square buzzed with life, bathed in the soft glow of lights. At its heart stood a towering oak, its ancient branches stretching wide as if embracing the scene below.


    Beneath its shade, a long table dressed in colorful cloth and simple decorations awaited the celebration. Celia stood nearby, her snowy-white hair shimmering like starlight under the gentle light, a quiet smile adding warmth to the festive air.


    It was her birthday. A day meant to celebrate her kindness, her selflessness¡ªthe very qualities that had earned her the love of the entire village. Almost everyone had come to wish her well, their smiles reflecting the joy she had brought into their lives.


    I stood with Ronan, Elise, Toby, and Fiona, each of us clutching our carefully prepared gifts. We were excited for her to finally open her eyes. Celia had kept them shut all day, teasing her parents and everyone else that she wouldn¡¯t reveal them until the party. Her mother and father had asked her again and again, but she had only smiled and said, ¡°Not until the party!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire her. With her snowy hair, soft features, and radiant smile, Celia was a sight¡ªan angel walking among mortals. Yet, in hindsight, calling her an angel might not have captured the full extent of her beauty and grace.


    But something was different. I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it, but she seemed quieter than usual. She stayed close to Lyla, her older sister, almost clinging to her. The two of them seemed closer than ever, which was heartwarming to see.


    I still remember the day I found her, crying alone in the field. In that moment, I made a silent vow to do whatever it took to see her smile again. Maybe Lyla had helped her heal in ways I couldn¡¯t. Nonetheless, it made me happy to see her smile like this.


    The moment we were waiting for finally came. The square grew quiet as Celia slowly opened her eyes.


    My heart stopped.


    With all eyes on her, Celia opened her lids, revealing¡­ crimson red. Her eyes weren¡¯t the soft, familiar brown I had always known. They were red¡ªbright, vivid crimson. My breath hitched as the realization struck me: her resemblance to the Queen of Curses was uncanny. Snowy hair, crimson eyes... it was as though the infamous queen herself stood before us.


    The crowd¡¯s whispers started immediately, their words growing venomous and fearful. My heart sank as I saw Celia¡¯s expression¡ªinnocent, confused, completely unaware of the transformation she had undergone.


    Celia blinked, confused by the gasps and murmurs spreading through the crowd. She had no idea what had changed. She didn¡¯t see what we all saw.


    ¡°She looks just like her¡­¡± someone whispered.


    ¡°Is she cursed?¡±


    ¡°Could she be dangerous?¡±


    But before anyone could explain or comfort her, the air cracked with the sound of a slap.


    Her mother¡¯s hand had struck her across the face. Celia stumbled to the ground, clutching her cheek as tears welled in her now-red eyes.


    "LIES!" Alina¡¯s (Celia''s mother) voice was sharp and unforgiving, dripping with venom as she stood over her daughter. "How could you be mine? How could I have given birth to someone who looks like Her?"


    I stood frozen, unable to believe what I was seeing. This wasn¡¯t anger¡ªit was pure hatred. How could a mother look at her child like that?


    Celia¡¯s tears began to fall silently, streaking her pale cheeks as she knelt on the ground. Her hands trembled as she looked around, but no one came to her aid. The villagers, the same people who had praised her kindness and relied on her strength, now stood back, whispering amongst themselves.


    ¡°She¡¯s cursed¡­¡±


    ¡°She has the queen¡¯s blood¡­¡±


    ¡°Do we even let her stay here? What if she¡¯s dangerous?¡±


    Their words caused pained to my heart. These were the same people she had helped, the ones she had cared for in their sad times. And now they wanted to turn their backs on her? My anger flared as I clenched my fists, every fiber of me screaming to do something.


    Celia had always been there for me, even when I had wanted nothing to do with anyone. She was the one who reached out, the one who helped me feel less alone. Now, she was the one being cast aside, and I couldn¡¯t stand it.


    I stepped forward, determined to protect her, to tell them all how wrong they were. But just as I moved closer, someone grabbed my arm tightly, stopping me in my tracks.


    ¡°Kiel, do not go near her. She could be dangerous.¡±


    The voice startled me, and I turned to see Ronan standing beside me. His expression was grim, his voice laced with apprehension.


    ¡°What do you want me to do? Just stand here and watch while my friend gets hurt?¡± I snapped, trying to break free from his grip.


    ¡°She¡¯s not our friend anymore, Kiel. Just look at her! She¡¯s identical to the cursed witch,¡± Ronan spat, disgust evident in his tone and his narrowed eyes.


    ¡°You think I give a damn about that? I don¡¯t care how she looks. At the end of the day, she¡¯s still Celia¡ªshe¡¯s still my friend.¡± My voice was ice-cold as I tore his hand from my arm, breaking free.


    ¡°Kiel, wait!¡± Mira¡¯s voice joined in, her tone pleading. ¡°Ronan¡¯s right. We can¡¯t be sure we can trust her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kiel. Be patient and watch for now,¡± Toby added, his voice quieter but no less hesitant.


    I looked between them, disbelief filling me. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you all? Just a few minutes ago, we were all friends. What¡¯s so different about her now? What changed?¡± I shouted, my voice raw with frustration.


    No one answered. Instead, their silence felt like knives. The betrayal hit harder than I expected, and my heart clenched as I heard her voice¡ªLyla¡¯s voice.


    She wasn¡¯t her usual self. Lyla stood in front of the village chief, her small frame radiating power and anger. Her hands glowed faintly with fire magic, her eyes sharp and unyielding. She looked ready to tear down anyone who got in her way.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you, Lyla?¡± the chief growled, his voice heavy with authority. ¡°She¡¯s a curse, a threat, and there¡¯s no way around it. You¡¯d better stop protecting her, or I¡¯ll do what needs to be done. The village comes first. I won¡¯t let everyone suffer just because you¡¯re too blind to see the truth. If no one else can act, I¡¯ll kill her myself.¡±


    Lyla¡¯s reply sent shivers down my spine. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± she said, her voice icy and sharp. Her fiery mana surged, her eyes now shimmering with a faint crosshair-like glow. The sight was mesmerizing and terrifying all at once.


    I froze. For the first time in my life, I felt true fear¡ªnot for myself, but for everyone. Moving even an inch might make Lyla turn her fury on me. The atmosphere was heavy, charged with tension. My chest ached, and my mind raced with conflicting emotions.


    Ronan leaned in, his voice a venomous whisper. ¡°You see? Celia¡¯s using her cursed magic for manipulating Lyla to fight for her. The curse has taken over. It¡¯s obvious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pure bullshit, Ronan!¡± I yelled, my voice trembling with anger as my fists clenched. ¡°What makes you say something like that? How can you just throw her away like this?¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply. Instead, his smirk and silence infuriated me even more.


    Before I could do anything, Lyla turned and guided Celia away from the square, shielding her from the accusing stares and whispers. I watched helplessly as they disappeared into the distance, their silhouettes fading beneath the glow of the sunlight.


    I never got to give Celia my gift. I never got to see her smile the way I had imagined. Instead, the day had turned into a nightmare¡ªone I couldn¡¯t wake from. Everything was ruined. Everything I had hoped for was gone.


    Later that night, I couldn¡¯t shake the bitterness in my chest. I found myself standing in front of the chief, desperate for answers. ¡°Why?¡± I asked, my voice quieter than I intended but filled with resolve. ¡°Why is everyone so scared? Why do they want to hurt Celia?¡±


    The chief turned to me, his expression unreadable. For a moment, he looked almost... speechless, as if my question had caught him off guard. His silence stretched on, and I realized he wasn¡¯t going to answer. Maybe he didn¡¯t know how. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to.


    But his lack of words said more than enough. The world we lived in¡ªthe people I thought I knew¡ªhad changed in an instant. And I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever see it the same way again.


    ¡°Kiel, don¡¯t you already know?¡± The chief¡¯s voice was colder than I had ever heard it before.


    I shook my head in disbelief. ¡°No... I don¡¯t understand this at all. Celia is the kindest person in the village. Why is everyone suddenly against her, Chief Father? Why?¡±


    His face twisted in frustration, his patience wearing thin. ¡°Shut up... It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? She¡¯s cursed now. Our only goal should be to take her down.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, my voice rising, desperation starting to crack through. ¡°How are you so sure she¡¯s cursed? Why does everyone suddenly hate her?!¡±


    For the first time, I screamed at him. My anger, confusion, and fear all flooded out in one chaotic rush. I needed answers¡ªsomeone needed to explain this madness.


    He didn¡¯t respond right away, his eyes locking with mine. I could see the conflict, the pain, and the uncertainty that had long been buried in him. But as he spoke, his words wavered, his voice crumbling. ¡°I don¡¯t know... Celia was truly someone with a good heart, but... I can¡¯t seem to shake this feeling of hatred for her.¡±


    I stumbled back, as if he had physically struck me. ¡°What the hell do you mean by you don''t know? hatred?¡± I asked, my voice sharp with disbelief.


    ¡°Kiel,¡± he said, his tone heavy, almost like a confession. ¡°You love history, don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you tell me what the Queen of Curses did 500 years ago to Celestine?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?!¡± I demanded to know.


    ¡°Just do it. You¡¯ll understand,¡± he insisted, his voice trembling with something I couldn¡¯t place.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but I complied. ¡°500 years ago, there was a great war. The Queen of Curses and the Heavenly Sorcerer together wiped out 70% of the world¡¯s population. As for the Queen of Curses... she almost destroyed Celestine, killing 90% of its population with her cursed powers. Only because of Marseille Astraeusm was Celestine spared, and we''re even alive.¡± I paused, the weight of those words sinking in. ¡°No... it can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kiel,¡± the chief said, his voice low and filled with sorrow. ¡°Everyone in Celestine hates that witch. She killed our race and people for personal pleasure¡ªnothing else. Now, because of her past actions, we¡¯re biologically drawn to hate anything or anyone that even remotely resembles her.¡±


    His words settled over me like a cold, heavy blanket. I had always known that the past shaped people, but I never realized how deep those scars ran.


    ¡°That¡¯s... why everyone suddenly changed to hate her,¡± I muttered to myself, my voice faltering.


    Speaking to the village chief opened my eyes in a way I hadn¡¯t expected. The villagers didn¡¯t see Celia anymore. They saw a ghost¡ªa twisted reflection of the Queen of Curses. To them, she was no longer Celia, the kind-hearted girl who had always helped them; she was the very thing they feared the most. Without any real proof, they had jumped to conclusions, convinced that the curse had come back to haunt them.


    But why... Why didn¡¯t I feel the same? Why was I immune to the hatred they all seemed to carry? I looked at her and still saw the same gentle, caring person she had always been.


    I didn¡¯t have all the answers, but I knew one thing for sure: I wasn¡¯t going to abandon her.


    Tomorrow, I¡¯d talk to Celia. We¡¯d find a way to make them see. Maybe, just maybe, we could convince the villagers that she wasn¡¯t a curse. But when morning came, I wasted no time. I rushed to her home, hoping to find her and Lyla.


    But it was too late. They were gone.


    The village was in turmoil, rumors flying that they had let a curse roam free¡ªthat the Queen of Curses had returned to power. The chief and Celia¡¯s parents were deep in conversation, their words lost in the distance, too quiet for me to hear. But the tension in the air was thick¡ªunspoken fears gripping everyone, myself included.


    I stood there, frozen in place, unsure of what to do next. The people I had once trusted now seemed like strangers, consumed by an irrational fear that I couldn¡¯t quite understand. My heart pained with a longing to protect Celia¡ªto shield her from this madness. But for now, all I could do was stand in the shadow of their fears, helpless.


    The village had gone mad. They had placed bounties on Celia''s name¡ª500 gold to anyone who could bring her back, dead or alive. Dead or alive. Those words echoed in my head, each repetition a sharp pain in my chest. I couldn''t say anything anymore. Everyone had betrayed her¡ªeveryone.


    I had to talk to someone, anyone who might still hold onto a shred of reason. Desperation led me to Ronan and Toby, hoping they would offer a different perspective. But as soon as I approached, it was clear they both shared the same cold, unforgiving view.


    "You know what has to be done," Ronan said flatly, his eyes not meeting mine. "Celia''s a threat. We can''t afford to keep her alive."


    Toby nodded in agreement, his tone equally devoid of empathy. "She¡¯s a threat to us all. It¡¯s better this way. You saw what happened to her. She has to die."


    They were ready to leave her behind, cast her aside without even considering her side. No care, no compassion¡ªjust a willingness to abandon her as if she were nothing. My chest pained with frustration.


    "How can you say that?" I demanded. "You didn¡¯t even listen to her. You don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s been through!"


    But my words fell on deaf ears. They didn¡¯t care to understand her, to see her as more than just a problem to be erased.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Later, in a last-ditch effort, I turned to Elise and Fiona, hoping they might offer a different view. But when I spoke to them, their response was eerily similar.


    "Sometimes, there¡¯s just no other choice," Elise said softly, her face a mask of resignation. "Celia has changed, we can''t be her friends anymore."


    Fiona, her arms crossed tightly over her chest, nodded in agreement. "She¡¯s completely taken by the curse by now. We¡¯ve seen the signs. It¡¯s not just about her anymore¡ªit''s about the safety of everyone else."


    The weight of their words settled like a stone in my stomach. No matter who I turned to, the answer was the same. It was as if they had all closed their hearts to her, unwilling to even consider that she might still be worthy of saving.


    They all shared the same cold, unforgiving opinion: Celia had to die. They were ready to leave her behind, abandon her just like that, without even hearing her side. They didn¡¯t care to understand her.


    I was the only one left who still believed in her. I couldn¡¯t let this happen. I couldn¡¯t let her be lost to the world, condemned without a chance. I was determined¡ªI would help her. I had to. But the village chief didn¡¯t care about my resolve. He wouldn¡¯t let me leave the village. I was stuck there, my hands tied, forced to stay in a place that felt more like a prison with each passing day.


    I had no choice but to give up my work at the ranch and begin training. I needed strength. I needed to be stronger if I were going to protect her¡ªif I were going to be the one to save her.


    Every day I worked. I worked until my muscles burned, until my body screamed in protest. I pushed through it, not stopping, not even for a moment. I knew that every drop of sweat, every bruise, was one step closer to being able to stand by her side again.


    I also started learning magic. The village mage had left behind old books¡ªbooks filled with knowledge that seemed almost foreign to me. I didn¡¯t know much about magic, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the pull. There was something in me, something that made learning it feel almost natural.


    At first, it was difficult. The books were complicated, dense with theory and incantations. For just one spell it had 300 pages of details, as if I was going to waste my time reading theory. I mostly skipped the useless theory parts and focused on incantations and what it did.


    But then, as I kept reading, something strange happened. I wasn¡¯t just picking up elemental magic like everyone else. I could feel it¡ªthe curse magic, flowing through me like a second heartbeat. It was terrifying at first, but somehow, it felt right.


    I tried to hide it, of course. My mother was from Elysium, where many cursed people lived. It made sense. I must have inherited this cursed magic from her. It explained why I was immune to the hatred that seemed to wash over everyone else when they saw Celia. I didn¡¯t see her as a monster. I saw her as the person I had always known.


    So, I practiced. No matter the weather¡ªwhether it was raining, storming, or burning under the heat of the sun¡ªI practiced. I trained, honing my skills, pushing myself to be better, stronger. Some days, I wondered if it would all be worth it. Some days, I felt like dying would be easier than continuing on. But then, the memory of that day when I was too powerless to help Celia would hit me, and I couldn¡¯t stop. I had to become strong.


    The village mage had given Ronan, Toby, and the others their training, but I was self-trained. I didn¡¯t care about their lessons. I had my own path, my own way forward. I didn¡¯t need their approval or their help.


    A year had passed since that terrible day¡ªthe day I had lost my friends and my village. Everyone was changing, but I was stuck in the same place, unable to move forward. The village chief¡¯s health had worsened, and now, with me no longer helping with the errands and chores, he had to rely on others. Not that I cared about him. Not after what he had said about Celia and how he ordered those bounty posters. I had no respect for someone who would sacrifice her for the village¡¯s fear.


    Then, one day, I heard the news.


    Celia was returning.


    Apparently, Ronan and the others had been searching for her, and I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. I had always thought they hated her, but here they were, working hard to bring her back. It was a cruel twist, hearing that they were still fighting for her, even though they had turned their backs on her so easily.


    After that incident, I could no longer see them the same way. I stopped speaking to all of them completely when I learned that they shared the same view as the villagers¡ªthat she was a monster, that she deserved to die. Their words cut deeper than I ever expected. I was left alone, torn between the people I once considered friends and the girl I knew was still worth fighting for.


    But hearing she was returning, that she was coming back to us, brought a sense of relief I didn¡¯t even know I needed. Despite everything, I was glad. I was more than glad. I was ready to stand by her, no matter what they thought.


    I hadn¡¯t spoken to any of them since that day. I had cut them off completely. They weren¡¯t my friends anymore. They didn¡¯t deserve that title. But hearing that Celia was returning¡ªhearing that she might come back to the village after everything¡ªwas a spark of hope.


    The village was preparing for a festival that night. Decorations filled the square near the oak tree, lanterns and lights flickering as the villagers celebrated. But all I could think about was Celia¡ªwhat she would do when she returned, how things would go.


    As nightfall approached, I made my way to the village square, unsure of what I might find. And there, standing near the decorations, was Ronan. He was waiting.


    I could feel my heart racing, a storm of emotions flooding through me. I didn¡¯t know what to say to him. I didn¡¯t know if I even wanted to. But I had to face him. I had to see if he truly believed what he had said, if he still saw Celia as a threat¡ªor if he could somehow, just maybe, see her as I did.


    "Hey Ronan, long time no see. How have you been?" I asked, my voice steady but filled with unspoken frustration.


    "Oh, Kiel... Yeah, it''s been a year since we spoke, hasn''t it?" Ronan''s tone was indifferent, as if he hadn''t even cared about the time lost.


    "Yeah, Ronan... Look, I just want to speak to you about Celia. How did you find her? How did you convince her to come back?"


    Ronan''s smirk slowly faded, his eyes narrowing as he began to explain, his voice colder than I had ever heard it. "Well, that''s a long story. But to put it simply, we convinced her to come back with us. Told her that everyone¡ªher parents, the villagers¡ªwanted her home."


    "Wait... What?" I could barely process what he was saying.


    "Yeah. Celia was actually the one who defended our case, while Lyla..." He scoffed, his tone dripping with disdain. "Lyla was the only one who hesitated, but she''s a fool, really. Believed every word we told her." He chuckled darkly.


    My heart clenched, a weight pressing on my chest as the truth sunk in. "Ronan... What did you do to her?"


    Ronan¡¯s expression darkened as he shrugged casually, as though he didn¡¯t care. "Nothing, really. She¡¯s going to be executed here in front of everyone anyway. I just lied, told her we all wanted her back. Doing everyone a favor, free of charge."


    His words were like daggers, twisting deeper with every syllable. "YOU MONSTER!" I screamed, my voice breaking. I couldn¡¯t hold back the fury anymore. My cursed magic flared to life, surging violently as I launched an attack, the air around me crackling with raw power.


    But Ronan was faster, too fast. With a mocking laugh, he dodged my strike effortlessly, grabbing my wrist and slamming me to the ground. The force of it left me gasping for air, my head spinning. His grip tightened, his strength far surpassing mine.


    "You¡¯re pathetic, Kiel," Ronan spat, his voice dripping with venom. "It¡¯s all over. You¡¯re too late. You think you can stop this? You''re nothing." He clenched his fist, and suddenly, the searing heat of his fire magic coursed through me, draining my strength. Every ounce of energy seemed to slip away, leaving me helpless, unable to move or even think clearly.


    And then I saw her.


    Celia. Her fragile form was dragged by the village guards, her face streaked with tears, eyes wide with fear and confusion. Her body trembled with every step, each movement a painful struggle. When she stumbled, they kicked her, forcing her to keep moving as if she were nothing more than an animal to be punished.


    It shattered me. The sight of her, broken and desperate, tore through me like a blade. I tried to push myself up, but my body refused to obey. I was too weak... too powerless to protect her.


    "Celia..." I whispered, the word barely escaping my lips. Her eyes met mine for a brief moment, and for a fleeting second, I saw the girl I used to know¡ªthe one full of light and hope. But then, the guards pulled her away again, and that spark in her eyes seemed to fade, leaving nothing but despair.


    My heart broke into pieces as I collapsed, my body betraying me in the face of everything I should have been able to fight for.


    And then, I saw Lyla, carried by Toby, her body a bloody mess, tortured beyond recognition. They were both going to hang. My friends¡ªthe very people I had once trusted¡ªhad betrayed her. They had betrayed me.


    "CELIA! PLEASE, SPEAK TO ME!" I screamed, my voice cracking under the weight of everything.


    "Hey, hey," Ronan mocked, tightening his grip as he smirked down at me. "She can¡¯t hear you right now. She¡¯s about to be hanged by the oak tree."


    "GET OFF ME! YOU''RE A COWARD!" I screamed, my voice breaking through my desperation.


    Ronan''s cold smile widened. "Swearing now, Kiel? Seems like your mask is falling off faster than I thought. I always knew you weren¡¯t as innocent as you pretended to be."


    "Shut up. Move away before I kill you..."


    Ronan laughed, the sound echoing in the night. "Really? Too bad, Kiel. The game¡¯s over. She¡¯s going to die now."


    I heard Celia¡¯s voice, soft and broken, drifting through the air like a fragile whisper. "Please... Stop. I''m not a monster. Let me and my sister go. We promise never to return..."


    Her words were a plea, but they trembled with so much pain that they barely seemed to reach the cold night. The air around us grew heavier, thick with the weight of her desperation.


    The village chief¡¯s voice, however, was cold, devoid of any warmth or mercy. "It¡¯s your time to die, cursed witch." His tone carried no hesitation, no doubt, just the certainty of someone who had long ago decided that her life had no value.


    Celia¡¯s voice cracked as she fought to hold back her tears, her hands shaking in the ropes that bound her. "Please... Chief... I¡¯m not a monster. Please believe me..." She was begging now, her words strained, raw with the weight of everything she¡¯d endured. But it didn¡¯t matter. Her pleas, her heartache, fell into the silence like whispers against a storm¡ªcompletely ignored, brushed aside with cruel indifference.


    The chief didn¡¯t spare her another word. He moved toward her, his hands cold as he looped the ropes around their necks with a practiced ease. The ropes were tight, the nooses unforgiving as he prepared to end their lives beneath the very oak tree where they had once played, once laughed together as children.


    I could see her, struggling against the bonds, her face a picture of sheer heartbreak. The girl who had once been the light of the village was now nothing more than a crying soul, standing in front of the very tree that had witnessed her joy, now destined to bear witness to her end.


    "RONAN, YOU FUCKING CUNT, GET OFF ME!" I screamed, summoning every ounce of cursed magic I had left to overpower him.


    "You speak a lot for someone who¡¯s never been able to do anything," Ronan replied coldly, as he slammed my face into the ground, over and over. My vision blurred as blood poured from my face. The pain was unbearable, but I forced my eyes open. I had to help her. It was now or never, but I was too weak, too pathetic.


    Then, for a brief moment, Celia¡¯s eyes met mine. I saw the fear in her eyes before they released the ropes.


    Lyla and Celia were hanged.


    "Please... help me, Kie¡ª" Her voice cracked, but she couldn¡¯t finish.


    Her legs kicked weakly, swinging back and forth as her body strained against the suffocating pressure. The rope tightened around her throat, and I watched in horror as her neck slowly began to snap, her desperate breaths growing quieter with each passing second. Tears streamed down her face, her eyes wide with pain and fear, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat might save her.


    I was too late. Once again, I was too late.


    The weight of failure crushed me, heavier than any physical blow. I had promised to protect her, to be there when she needed me most, and yet I couldn¡¯t do a damn thing. The image of her struggling, her life slipping away in front of me, tore into my heart like a blade. I couldn¡¯t save her, couldn¡¯t stop the inevitable.


    I felt my own consciousness flickering, like a dying candle in the wind. I tried to move, to scream, to do something¡ªanything¡ªbut my body refused to obey. Then, through the suffocating fog of despair, I smelled something burning. The air around me was thick with the acrid scent of smoke, but it didn¡¯t matter. Nothing mattered anymore.


    The villagers cheered, their cruel laughter rising in the air like a twisted symphony. They gathered around, faces twisted in satisfaction, as if her suffering was some sort of spectacle meant to amuse them. Each jeer felt like a weight pressing down on me, drowning me in guilt and helplessness. The very people who had once called her one of their own, now reveled in her torment, as if she were nothing more than a monster to be destroyed.


    The sound of their voices, their mockery, made everything worse. It twisted the knife deeper into my heart, reminding me how completely I had failed her. She was alone in this moment, surrounded by the very people who should have protected her, yet they were the ones celebrating her end.


    And I couldn¡¯t do a damn thing about it.


    Chains rattled against Celia¡¯s body, a cruel reminder of how powerless I was. Ronan¡¯s elemental absorption spell was draining everything from me, leaving me weak and broken. I could feel my strength slipping away, every ounce of energy vanishing like sand through my fingers.


    The world around me was fading, but the image of her, broken and abandoned, stayed with me. A permanent scar on my soul.


    As everything faded into darkness, the last thing I could hear was the faint sound of her cries, echoing in my mind as a haunting reminder of my regret. I had let her down, and that thought would stay with me forever.


    When I woke up, I expected to see Celia''s lifeless body in front of me. But what I saw instead was far worse¡ªcorpses. Corpses of the villagers, scattered and broken across the burning village. The entire place was engulfed in flames, everything reduced to ash. People¡¯s bodies were burned to a crisp, twisted in unnatural ways.


    I slowly stood up, my legs unsteady, and began walking through the ruins. The fire consumed everything, devouring houses, trees, and bodies alike.


    What... what happened here?


    I didn¡¯t know. The only thing I could remember was hearing the sound of chains.


    As I stumbled forward, I saw the bodies of Toby and Mira. Toby¡¯s body was half burned on one side, the other torn apart¡ªripped, shredded, almost unrecognizable. Mira¡¯s body, however, was worse. It had been torn to pieces, the flesh ripped open as if something¡ªsome power¡ªhad dragged her apart.


    I... How? How did this happen?


    Then, I saw Ronan. He walked toward me slowly, his hand clutching his chest as though trying to control something dangerous swirling within him. His steps were deliberate, but there was an unmistakable tension in his posture, as though every part of him was struggling to keep some overwhelming power at bay.


    "Kiel..." His voice was low, heavy with finality, sending a chill through my spine. "I told you. She was the monster. The queen of curses."


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond. I couldn¡¯t even form words. My mind was a blur, spinning in a storm of confusion and disbelief. "I... I can¡¯t believe it."


    Ronan¡¯s eyes darkened, his expression growing colder with each passing second. "She killed everyone, Kiel. Everyone. Including her own mother."


    "No... That can¡¯t be... You''re lying to me!" My voice cracked, desperate for some shred of truth that wasn¡¯t wrapped in pain.


    "I''m not lying," Ronan snapped, his voice tight with conviction, the words biting with a force I couldn¡¯t ignore. "When you passed out, chains appeared around her¡ªchains that started killing everyone. They choked people, hung them... We all heard her neck snap, but she healed herself within seconds. She even healed Lyla before leaving without a word. But not before summoning a nightmare-level fire elemental demon... That demon wiped out the entire village, Kiel. I¡¯m sure she ordered it."


    The words hit me like a punch to the gut, each sentence driving a wedge deeper into my chest. I couldn¡¯t process it. I refused to. "No... Ronan, that''s... That¡¯s unbelievable. I can¡¯t believe anything like that."


    "The demon¡¯s inside me now, it choose me as it''s body." Ronan continued, his tone unwavering, like he had already come to terms with it. "I¡¯m not lying, Kiel."


    Before I could gather my thoughts, Fiona and Elise rushed toward me, their faces pale with fear, their eyes wide with the same conviction. They spoke with the same urgency, their words tumbling out in a rush, confirming everything Ronan had just said.


    "The chains... The destruction... It''s true, Kiel," Fiona said, her voice shaking. "She killed them all."


    Elise nodded, her face a mask of horror. "We tried to stop her, but she... She was already too powerful. And that demon... It was like nothing we¡¯ve ever seen. It devoured everything."


    The weight of their words crushed me, leaving me breathless. My vision blurred as I struggled to understand what had just happened, what had become of the girl I had loved. But nothing made sense. How could this be true? How could Celia¡ªCelia, the one who had always been kind and gentle¡ªbe the one to bring such devastation?


    I stood there, frozen, drowning in disbelief, as the realization slowly sank in. The person I had tried so hard to protect¡ªthe person I thought I knew¡ªwas capable of something monstrous.


    It felt like a cruel joke. Did they really think I could believe them? After everything they did? After what I had seen?


    "Do you want me to feel sympathy for you, too?" I spat, my voice filled with disgust, every word laced with bitterness. "You¡¯re all monsters. You deserve this. And yet you act like you didn¡¯t have a hand in it."


    Ronan¡¯s expression remained cold, almost void of emotion, as he met my gaze. His lips curled into a smirk, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Fiona and Elise, standing beside him, avoided my stare, their eyes fixed on the ground as if they couldn¡¯t bear to look me in the face.


    "Sympathy?" Ronan repeated, his voice low and almost mocking. "Don¡¯t expect any from me, Kiel. I¡¯m not the one who failed to see the truth."


    The words stung, but I couldn¡¯t back down. I clenched my fists, my anger boiling over. "You think I¡¯m the one who failed? You all turned your backs on her, on everything we had. You¡ª"


    Ronan cut me off, his voice dark with menace. "Celia¡¯s already killed enough people, Kiel. You really think I¡¯m going to let her live after everything she¡¯s done?" His eyes hardened, the cold fury behind them unmistakable. "She killed Toby and Mira. Killed them mercilessly, without hesitation. I watched them die. And I will make her pay for it."


    My blood ran cold. Toby. Mira. Two of the people I had once called friends. Gone, just like that. My breath caught in my throat as I tried to comprehend what Ronan was saying. "You... You can''t be serious. You''re going to kill her?"


    Ronan nodded, his gaze unwavering, eyes cold as steel. "Yes. I¡¯m going to take my revenge on her, Kiel. I¡¯ll make sure she never hurts anyone again. This ends now."


    He took a slow step forward, the air thick with menace. His voice dropped to a chilling whisper, his words sharp like a knife. "And if you try to stop me... I¡¯ll make sure I kill you first."


    The promise in his voice was lethal, void of hesitation or remorse. His every word was a threat, a cold, bold declaration that he would not hesitate to erase me if it meant getting to Celia.


    The weight of his words crashed into me, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t speak. The man I had once trusted¡ªmy friend¡ªwas now nothing more than a vengeful monster, intent on ending Celia¡¯s life. And the worst part? I believed every word he said.


    But no matter how much my heart screamed in denial, a part of me still couldn''t believe them. They were liars, bigger liars than I had ever been.


    I had to find her. I had to see her¡ªtalk to her. The truth could only come from her. That was the only way to know what really happened.


    And even now, after everything, I still wanted to give her my gift.

 Chapter 19: The Truth

    Kiel''s Perspective:


    Chief Father. The village that was once my home. My friends. Celia.


    In a matter of moments, I lost it all. The air hung heavy with smoke, choking and bitter, yet I forced myself to walk forward. Behind me, Ronan, Elise and Fiona remained, their presence nothing but a shadow in my mind.


    I didn¡¯t want anything to do with them anymore. Not Ronan, not his friends. Nothing. I knew their intentions were clear¡ªthey would hunt and kill Celia. That much was certain. I had to find her before they could. It was the only thing I could do. The only thing left that mattered.


    I left with almost nothing but myself and the memories of what once was. The village chief had treated me like his own son. Though, to be fair, there were times he worked me like a slave. But I didn¡¯t mind it then. I had a home, a place to belong. Now, looking back, it hurt to realize I couldn¡¯t even give his ash-covered corpse a proper burial.


    I pushed those thoughts aside as I made my way to the nearest town. There, I planned to register as an adventurer. My abilities earned me the rank of A-Class, thanks to my aptitude for both cursed magic and elemental spells. Still, they told me I lacked experience¡ªand they weren¡¯t wrong. Knowledge was one thing, but without experience to back it up, it was little more than theory.


    From there, I set off on my journey. I ventured solo, chasing shadows, hoping to find Lyla and Celia. But no matter how far I traveled or how thoroughly I searched, I found nothing. No trace of them. Lyla was clever, always careful, and now, it seemed, she had taken extra precautions to cover their tracks.


    And so, time passed. My travels carried me across Celestine, each step weighted with a mix of determination and frustration. A year flew by in what felt like an instant. I was twelve now, fending for myself in the wilds, struggling to keep from being devoured¡ªliterally and figuratively.


    Still, my search yielded nothing. No leads. No clues. Nothing.


    Until recently.


    Rumors began to spread about a party that had been completely wiped out during an S-Class dungeon raid. It was the kind of news that sent shockwaves through the adventurer circles. A few days later, the whispers grew stranger. People claimed to have seen a chained curse locked in battle with a masked figure, whose body seemed to be deteriorating into fragments of itself.


    It sounded unbelievable. Ridiculous, even. But there was one word that stuck out to me¡ªchain.


    That single word was enough. I had to investigate.


    Once I arrived at the village where the rumored battle had taken place, I immediately noticed some familiar faces¡ªRonan and Elise. My heart raced, but I kept my composure, trying to avoid them and move away quietly. It seemed they felt the same; neither of them gave me so much as a glance.


    Just as I thought I could slip away unnoticed, the village mayor¡¯s voice rang out, calling all the adventurers to gather. He had an offer¡ªone that even I couldn¡¯t ignore. He pleaded for assistance with a growing threat and promised a reward of 1,000 silver coins upon completion. That was roughly 100 gold. For someone like me, barely scraping by and starving half the time, it was too good to pass up.


    The mayor explained the issue. At night, monsters and demons would spill out of a nearby dungeon, wreaking havoc on the village. Our task was simple in theory: block the dungeon entrance to stop the creatures from emerging. Straightforward enough, or so it seemed.


    I decided to take the job. Unfortunately for me, so did Ronan and Elise.


    When night fell, the plan was for the adventurers to sneak past the monsters and block the entrance quietly. It sounded efficient on paper, but the reality was more complicated. Trust was a scarce commodity among adventurers; everyone suspected betrayal for a bigger share of the reward. Instead of working together, most groups and individuals kept to themselves, unwilling to risk cooperation.


    The result was a scattered and disorganized effort. Each party moved independently toward the dungeon entrance, relying on their own strategies.


    For me, I had an advantage. I had learned a cursed spell that granted invisibility and masked my mana aura completely. While the others crept cautiously, I strolled casually, hidden from sight as I made my way toward the dungeon entrance.


    The monsters lurked around the area, their grotesque forms illuminated faintly by the moonlight. I moved silently, undisturbed by the chaos that surrounded me. My only focus was reaching the entrance and completing the task¡ªno distractions, no unnecessary risks.


    ¡°SOMEONE HELP ME!¡± A scream pierced the air near the dungeon entrance, desperate and raw.


    ¡°Please! No¡­ no, no! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    The terror in their voice sent a chill down my spine. Without hesitation, I sprinted toward the source of the cries. As I closed the distance, the sight before me rooted me in place for a moment¡ªa nightmare incarnate.


    The dungeon boss had emerged.


    A group of four adventurers, likely C-Class by their lack of coordination, stood trembling before it. Their plan to block the dungeon entrance had backfired, and the creature loomed over them, a monstrous entity I¡¯d only ever heard about in legends.


    Malgareth.


    The stories hadn¡¯t done it justice.


    The Abyssal Sovereign stood nearly fifteen feet tall, a grotesque figure that merged monstrous power with an unsettling, dark elegance. Its skeletal frame was encased in chitinous black armor, shimmering with an unnatural, otherworldly glow. Crimson veins pulsed beneath its surface, illuminating the shadows with a malevolent light.


    Its gaunt face was concealed behind an ornate mask of jagged metal, adorned with glowing runes that pulsed rhythmically like a heartbeat. Towering above its head, two obsidian horns crackled with crimson arcs of energy, bathing the area in an eerie, flickering glow.


    Malgareth¡¯s six spindly arms each ended in claws that glinted like razors, their edges capable of slicing through steel with contemptuous ease. Its lower half was a nightmarish amalgam of arachnid features, eight segmented legs moving with a speed and grace that seemed impossible for something so large. The underside of its spider-like form glowed with molten energy, casting sickly orange light across the ground as it moved.


    The oppressive aura it exuded was suffocating. Dread filled the air like poison, thick and choking, forcing weaker adventurers to their knees before they could even think to run. Malgareth¡¯s glowing crimson eyes locked onto his prey, unblinking and devoid of mercy.


    When it spoke, its voice was a thunderous amalgamation of grinding stone and a venomous hiss, each word a promise of death.


    ¡°You dare invade my domain?¡±


    The adventurers, frozen with fear, scrambled to retaliate.


    ¡°Flames of the Inferno, consume my enemies!¡± one screamed, their hands trembling as a torrent of fire roared toward the towering beast.


    ¡°Raging Tempest, carve the winds!¡± cried another, summoning blades of air that hurtled toward Malgareth with desperate speed.


    ¡°Earth¡¯s Wrath, break upon my foe!¡± bellowed a third, slamming their fist into the ground, summoning jagged spikes of stone to pierce the monster¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Frozen Chains of the Tundra, bind this evil!¡± the last one pleaded, unleashing a chilling sphere of ice aimed to trap the beast in place.


    Their combined power was overwhelming, filling the night with a cacophony of roaring flames, howling winds, shattering stone, and cracking ice. The dungeon trembled under the sheer force of their magic as it converged on Malgareth.


    But it was their greatest mistake.


    The runes on Malgareth¡¯s armor ignited, flaring with blinding crimson light. The Shadowforge Carapace absorbed the attacks effortlessly, devouring the magic like a ravenous void. The veins on its body pulsed violently, glowing brighter with every spell it consumed.


    Then, it laughed.


    A deep, guttural sound reverberated through the air, filled with malice and scorn. The adventurers¡¯ faces paled as the realization struck¡ªthis wasn¡¯t a fight. This was an execution.


    "Ahahhaahh......"


    ¡°You dare challenge me with such pitiful power?¡± Malgareth¡¯s voice thundered, each word dripping with contempt. ¡°Now, behold the price of your arrogance.¡±


    With a single, deliberate motion, Malgareth raised one clawed hand. From the molten veins coursing through its body, an orb of corrupted energy began to form, pulsating with volatile power. It grew larger and brighter until, with a flick of his wrist, it shattered into four thread of pure shadow.


    Each thread honed in on its target, merciless and precise.


    ¡°Run!¡± one of the adventurers screamed, but escape was futile.


    The first thread impaled the fire mage mid-stride, twisting through his chest. The flames he had summoned turned against him, igniting his body from within. His screams were brief, ending in a shower of ash scattered across the bloodstained ground.


    The second thread lashed out at the wind mage, coiling around them like a serpent. The air blades they had conjured became weapons of betrayal, slicing through their own flesh until nothing remained but a mangled, lifeless form.


    The third thread smashed through the earth mage¡¯s hastily constructed shield, shattering it into jagged fragments. Those fragments embedded themselves into his chest as the tendril lifted him high into the air before slamming him into the ground with a sickening crunch. His broken body lay motionless, blood pooling beneath him.


    The final adventurer, the ice mage, backed away in horror as the last tendril slithered toward her, its movements deliberate and taunting.


    ¡°No¡­ please¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± she whimpered, tears streaming down her face.


    Malgareth offered no mercy. The thread struck, wrapping her in a cocoon of frost corrupted by shadow.


    "AHHHHHHH"


    Her screams echoed as the ice tightened, constricting her until the cocoon shattered into shards, leaving nothing behind but an empty silence.


    The dungeon fell still. Malgareth lowered his arm, the crimson glow of his armor dimming as the energy subsided.


    A deep chuckle rumbled from his chest, low and malevolent, as his crimson eyes surveyed the remaining adventurers hiding in the shadows. His gaze lingered, promising that their time would come.


    Malgareth had proven his dominion. This was his world, and all who entered it were nothing more than prey.


    The Sovereign of the Abyss Malgareth turned his gaze toward the rest of the group, his dark eyes glinting with malice. His aura was suffocating, each breath heavy with despair.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± His voice slithered like a blade across bare skin, sharp and unyielding.


    I was frozen in place, paralyzed by the scene of carnage before me. Blood stained the dungeon floor, bodies lying lifeless, and the stench of despair hung heavy. None of us stood a chance against the Malgareth. We were meant to block the dungeon, not face one of the most feared bosses in this region.


    I gritted my teeth, debating whether to flee. The promise of a reward paled against the certainty of death. Just as I prepared to cut my losses and escape, Malgareth¡¯s abyssal gaze landed on me.


    ¡°Hiding, are we?¡± His voice carried a cruel amusement, dripping with venomous malice. I felt every fiber of my being revolt against his words, my body locked in place. His eyes gleamed with the thrill of the hunt as his aura spread further, clawing at my very soul.


    He wasn¡¯t seeing me¡ªhe was sensing me. The faintest motion, the subtlest breath, would give me away. I stopped moving entirely, holding my breath as though my life depended on it.


    But Malgareth took a step forward. Then another. His clawed hand twitched, brimming with dark energy. He was closing in, and I was utterly powerless.


    A faint crackling sound broke the tension¡ªa slow, deliberate crunch of footsteps against the dungeon floor. Malgareth¡¯s eyes shifted slightly.


    From the shadows emerged Ronan, his hands casually tucked into his pockets, a calm and unbothered demeanor contrasting the oppressive atmosphere. His lack of a visible weapon made him seem absurdly overconfident, almost suicidal.


    Malgareth let out a low growl, a sound that resonated like the grinding of bones. ¡°Another human walking to the slaughter?¡±


    Ronan stopped, meeting Malgareth¡¯s cold, unfeeling gaze. He smirked, the faint flicker of heat radiating from his body. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    As Malgareth narrowed his eyes, Ronan spread his arms wide, his voice rising in a chant that reverberated with an otherworldly cadence.


    ¡°Velkaris, King of Flames, Sovereign of the Infernal Pyre,¡± he began, his words reverberating through the chamber. ¡°I summon you. Take this vessel. Burn away my weakness. Reduce this abyssal filth to ash.¡±


    The air grew heavy with heat as flames erupted around Ronan, spiraling upward like a living entity. His voice rose, a cry of pain and fury as fire consumed him. But beneath the agony, another voice began to rise¡ªa deep, guttural growl that shook the dungeon.


    When the flames subsided, Ronan was gone. In his place stood Velkaris.


    His eyes blazed like molten gold, his very presence searing the air around him. The faint crackle of embers followed every step as he approached Malgareth.


    ¡°So this is the Sovereign of the Abyss?¡± Velkaris¡¯s voice was cold and mocking. ¡°A rabid beast pretending to be a king?¡±


    Malgareth¡¯s grin faded, replaced by a snarl. ¡°And you are a king who hides behind mortal flesh. What does that make you, summoned-pawn?¡±


    Velkaris tilted his head, a cruel smile curling across his lips. ¡°It makes me your executioner.¡±


    Malgareth roared, the sound shaking the walls, and unleashed a wave of dark energy that surged forward like an avalanche. The attack tore through the dungeon, threatening to obliterate everything in its path.


    Velkaris didn¡¯t flinch. With a flick of his wrist, a blazing wall of fire erupted, swallowing the attack effortlessly. The flames roared, pushing back the darkness until it was nothing but ash.


    ¡°You call that power?¡± Velkaris sneered, stepping through the smoke. ¡°You¡¯re not even worth the flames I waste on you.¡±


    Furious, Malgareth lunged, his massive claws slashing at Velkaris¡¯s chest. But the King of Flames caught them mid-swing, his molten hands gripping them tightly. The sound of searing flesh filled the air as Velkaris leaned in, his fiery eyes boring into Malgareth¡¯s.


    "Stronger monsters than you have crawled at my feet, begging for mercy," Velkaris said, his voice chillingly soft, yet dripping with malice. "I showed them none."


    With a violent shove, he sent Malgareth hurtling backward. The Abyssal Sovereign snarled, summoning every ounce of mana within him. The dungeon trembled as he prepared his ultimate attack, a sphere of all-consuming darkness that grew larger with each passing second.


    Velkaris smirked, unbothered. He raised his hand, conjuring a sphere of fire so dense it burned white-hot. The air shimmered with unbearable heat as he stepped back, a fiery bow forming in his grip.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this,¡± he said, his tone dripping with finality.


    Malgareth unleashed his attack, the void screaming toward Velkaris with destructive force.


    Velkaris extended his hand with an unsettling calm, his movements measured and deliberate. Flames began to coil around his palm, swirling faster and tighter until they formed a searing sphere of molten energy. With a calculated step back, he pulled the fiery mass as if drawing a bowstring, the air around him distorting from the heat. His left hand rose, fingers outstretched, and a blazing bow materialized in his grip, its edges crackling with raw power. The arrow¡ªradiant, blistering, and deadly¡ªcame into existence, its heat rivaling the inferno itself, gleaming with an unmistakable promise of destruction.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    The fiery arrow ripped through the void, splitting the abyssal wave in two before slamming into Malgareth¡¯s chest. Flames erupted, consuming him entirely. His roars of fury and pain echoed through the dungeon as his massive form crumbled to ash.


    As the flames died down, Velkaris stood over the ashes, his expression cold and unfeeling. He turned his fiery gaze to the ashes, his lip curling in disgust.


    ¡°You¡¯re weak,¡± he said, his voice like a blade of flame. ¡°A waste of my time.¡±


    The fire around him flickered and vanished, leaving Ronan¡¯s unconscious form in its place. But the fear Velkaris left behind lingered, burning in my mind.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t move. The display of power had burned itself into my mind. Velkaris was more than terrifying¡ªhe was an unstoppable force. And Ronan? He was no longer just a man. He was something far more dangerous.


    In that moment, one thing became clear: crossing him meant to face Velkaris¡ªand that was a death I couldn¡¯t even begin to comprehend.


    I didn¡¯t bother going back for a reward. I hadn¡¯t done anything to help. If anything, I felt a sense of dread. The thought of seeing Ronan again made my chest pain. His power wasn¡¯t human¡ªno, it was otherworldly. And now? I feared him.


    Leaving that dungeon wasn¡¯t just about survival¡ªit was about moving forward, about finding Celia before Ronan did. His strength was overwhelming, and she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him. My only choice was to find her, take her far away, and keep her safe from whatever this nightmare was becoming.


    But fate, it seemed, had a twisted sense of humor.


    Not long after, rumors began to spread¡ªwhispers of villages burned to the ground, chains rattling in the night, and demons swarming the land. Each tale painted a vivid picture of chaos, and at the center of it all was a name: the Queen of Curses.


    They said she was captured once, only to have the town that held her wiped from existence mere days later. The very idea was terrifying. Celia had powers, that much I knew. But the nature of those powers? A mystery I couldn¡¯t unravel.


    I chased those rumors relentlessly, hoping for a glimpse of her¡ªsome sign that she was still alive. Yet every time, I was too late. The ashes of a ruined village, the cries of survivors who spoke of chains and fire, and the creeping dread that she was slipping further out of reach.


    Four years passed like that. Four years of chasing shadows, hoping against hope that I¡¯d find her before it was too late.


    Then, recently, I heard something. Down by the Southern Coasts, near a small village clinging to the cliffs, there were reports of a girl who matched Celia¡¯s description. White hair, red eyes¡ªthere was no mistaking it. It had to be her.


    But the villagers didn¡¯t mention anyone else.


    Lyla wasn¡¯t with her.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the knot that formed in my chest. What happened in these past years? What happened to her?


    The village was buzzing with activity when I arrived. Adventurers, ranging from C-rank to B-rank, swarmed the area, drawn by the growing bounty on the Queen of Curses. It wasn¡¯t surprising. A target like Celia would lure every ambitious fool with a sword.


    And among them, standing awkwardly near the notice board, was someone who didn¡¯t belong.


    An E-ranked adventurer¡ªthe lowest of the low.


    He had dark hair and piercing blue eyes, his muscular frame at odds with his ranking. A large sword hung at his side, the blade gleaming unnaturally even in the dull coastal light. I think someone mentioned his name¡ªKaiser, or something like that.


    I didn¡¯t care much really.


    What could someone like him do in a situation like this?


    I was ready to find Celia, to save her from this cruel and dangerous world. But fate had other plans.


    Ronan.


    I hadn¡¯t seen him in years, and yet, there he was, standing in my path as if he had been waiting for me all along. His expression was unreadable, but the moment he spoke, my chest pained with dread.


    "Kiel," he greeted, his voice eerily calm. "You''re here to avenge Toby and Mira as well, aren''t you?"


    My heart skipped a beat. "I... What do you mean?"


    "Don''t play dumb," Ronan snapped, his eyes narrowing. "Celia killed Toby and Mira. There¡¯s no denying it."


    "Ronan, you¡¯re blowing this out of propor¡ª"


    He cut me off, his tone sharp and unforgiving. "Are you here to avenge our friends or not? Yes or no."


    His gaze burned into me, his words heavy with expectation.


    "Why the hell are you asking me this question?!" I shot back, my voice trembling with a mix of anger and fear.


    "You see..." He stepped closer, his presence suffocating. "Your life currently depends on your answer."


    I froze.


    "I told you once, and I¡¯ll repeat it, Kiel. I¡¯m going to take my revenge on her. I¡¯ll make sure she never kills anyone again. Like she did with Mira and Toby. She deserves to die for it."


    "Ronan, try to calm down¡ª"


    But he interrupted again, his voice rising with fiery determination. "And if you try to stop me... I¡¯ll kill you first."


    A chill ran down my spine. His hand lifted, flames flickering to life as he prepared a fireball. The air around us grew hotter, oppressive, and I knew he was serious. My decision here would determine whether I lived or died.


    "So, Kiel," he said, his voice like a blade against my neck. "What¡¯s it going to be? Avenging our friends or helping that witch?"


    My mind raced. I needed to stall him. To find Celia and protect her. But I couldn¡¯t fight Ronan¡ªnot here, not now.


    "I..." I hesitated, my voice barely steady. Then I forced the lie. "I¡¯m here to hunt her myself. I hated her since the day she destroyed our village. I¡¯ve been training to kill her all this time."


    Ronan¡¯s eyes lit up with approval, and his lips twisted into a sinister grin. "Glad to hear that. Now come with me. We¡¯ll finish her off together." His laughter sent shivers down my spine.


    "Alright, Ronan. Let¡¯s do this," I replied, feigning resolve.


    But inside, I was panicking. I had no intention of hurting Celia. At that moment, Ronan had me on death''s door. I couldn¡¯t risk telling the truth. The only option was to play along¡ªto find Celia first, get her as far from him as possible, and use my invisibility spell to help her escape.


    If Ronan realized I was lying, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill both of us.


    And so I followed him, the weight of my deception growing heavier with each step.


    When we finally found her, my heart clenched.


    Celia was siting in the distance, laughing with someone in a campsite. It was that same E-ranked adventurer I had seen earlier in the village¡ªthe one with dark hair and piercing blue eyes. They seemed... happy, like there wasn¡¯t a care in the world.


    For just a moment, seeing her smile made me forget everything. It was all I wanted¡ªto see her happy, safe, and free.


    "Stop zoning out, Kiel," Ronan¡¯s cold voice snapped me back to reality. "Are you going to take the shot, or do you want me to end this in one blow?"


    I turned to him. His hands burned with a fiery aura, and his eyes held nothing but murderous intent.


    I had to make sure Ronan didn¡¯t get anywhere near Celia. My plan was to make him believe I actually hated her. I would have to hurt her, to lie to her, to make her think I was the enemy. The thought of it made my heart pain, a sickening weight settling in my chest. But it was the only way to protect her from Ronan.


    I wanted to die in that moment¡ªjust end it all. How could I betray her like this? But it wasn¡¯t about me. It was about keeping her safe. Ronan had to believe the lie, and I had to play my part.


    "I¡¯ll do it, Ronan," I said, my voice trembling with the lie. "Try not to kill her quickly. She deserves to suffer first, and honestly, I¡¯ve been wanting to spend the night torturing her. So don¡¯t mind me."


    His laugh was cold, almost satisfied. "Ahh... Sounds like you really care. Well, I don¡¯t care as long as she dies by morning."


    I forced myself to nod, feeling my heart break with each word. I turned toward Celia and used my elemental magic to create a fireball and launched that E-ranked adventurer away, creating a path between me and her. I rooted Celia in place, making sure she couldn¡¯t move. My plan was simple: get Ronan far enough away from us, then cast a sleeping spell to buy us time, then use my cursed invisibility magic to shield her and escape.


    I had to make her truly hate me. It was the only way. If Ronan believed I had betrayed her, he would leave us alone. It was the only chance I had to save her. But to do that, I had to become the villain.


    Every part of me screamed in protest. Every fiber of my being screamed that this wasn¡¯t who I was¡ªthat this wasn¡¯t me. But I had no choice. If I didn¡¯t do this, she would die. And so, I did the unthinkable.


    I punched her.


    Her head snapped back, and I saw the shock in her eyes, the disbelief. My heart shattered with every second that passed, but I couldn¡¯t stop. I had to make her believe that I was her enemy.


    She fought back, of course. Celia, always strong, always so full of life, struggled against me. Her hands, trembling but determined, reached for that E-ranked adventurer, the only one who could¡¯ve helped. I saw the hope in her eyes that someone might come to her aid, someone who could stop me. But it wasn¡¯t enough. Her resistance only made this harder. Her pain, her confusion¡ªit tore me apart.


    I¡¯m sorry, Celia. I¡¯m so sorry...


    ¡°Why?¡± Her voice was weak, broken. The words barely made it past her lips, but they felt like a blade slicing through my chest. ¡°Why are you doing this? What happened to you?¡±


    I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry...


    I couldn''t answer her. I couldn¡¯t explain. I couldn¡¯t tell her the truth because if I did, if I showed even a shred of kindness, Ronan would kill us both.


    ¡°You... you were my friend, Kiel. What happened?¡± Her eyes¡ªthose beautiful, trusting eyes¡ªwere filled with disbelief and pain. The pain in her eyes mirrored my own. I wanted to scream, to tell her that this wasn¡¯t me, but I couldn¡¯t. I had to keep going.


    I can¡¯t. I have to make her hate me. Please... forgive me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your friend, Celia,¡± I spat, trying to make my voice cold, to make it sound like I meant it. ¡°You killed Toby and Mira. You killed them, and you¡¯re going to pay for it.¡±


    Her eyes widened, and I saw the hurt flash across her face. ¡°No... Kiel... No! You know I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± I interrupted, my voice trembling despite my attempts to sound angry. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know the truth? I saw what you did. You killed them, you¡ª¡±


    I broke off, my throat choking with the words I was forcing out. Every part of me wanted to stop. To pull her into my arms and tell her everything was going to be okay. But I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t afford to do that.


    I could hear her crying now, her voice barely a whisper, but it was loud enough for me to feel it. ¡°Kiel... please... I didn¡¯t¡ª I swear I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Stop. Stop it, Kiel! Why are you doing this? My heart cried out in pain, but my actions never wavered. I punched her again, this time harder, and her body slumped against the ground.


    Her gaze locked onto mine, but there was no recognition in her eyes anymore. Only confusion, only a deep, crushing hurt.


    ¡°Why, Kiel? Why are you doing this?¡± she whispered, and I almost couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Why? I thought, my heart breaking. Because I love you, Celia. I love you so much... but I have to protect you.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you anymore,¡± she choked out, a single tear slipping down her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re not the Kiel I knew. You¡¯re not him.¡±


    I could feel her breaking, feel the hope she once had for me fading. And in that moment, I realized that I was losing her. Not just physically, but emotionally. Her heart was slipping away from me, and there was nothing I could do to stop it.


    I was the villain now. And as much as I wanted to scream, to tell her everything and beg for her forgiveness, I couldn¡¯t.


    Because if I didn¡¯t do this, if I didn¡¯t make her believe I hated her, Ronan would kill us both.


    I¡¯m sorry, Celia. I¡¯m sorry...


    And so, I did the only thing I could.


    I hurt her. I made her hate me.


    But deep down, I knew that she would never look at me the same way again.


    And I would never forgive myself for it.


    The forest was ahead, filled with Noctis Graspers¡ªterrifying creatures that Ronan had warned about. They were too strong for lower-ranked adventurers, and while I was A-ranked and Ronan was B-ranked, neither of us wanted to take our chances. It was wiser to avoid the forest altogether. But now, I was more focused on the task at hand than the dangers surrounding us.


    I was so close. So close to saving her. The spell was almost done, the plan nearly complete. All I needed was a little more time. A little more distance. Once Ronan was out of sight, once he truly believed I was going to kill her, I could cast the sleeping spell and take Celia away from all of this pain, this madness. I could undo the damage I¡¯d done, heal her, protect her from everything.


    But now, everything was slipping through my fingers.


    Kaiser.


    That damned E-ranked adventurer¡ªKaiser¡ªhad appeared out of nowhere, interrupting my spell, stepping into my path like a silent storm. His presence was overwhelming, and for a moment, I could only stand there in disbelief. How was he so strong? How had he defeated both Ronan and me? He didn¡¯t even have magic, and yet he fought like he was a force of nature itself. It was impossible.


    It was supposed to be me and Celia. I had to make her hate me, I had to break her trust so Ronan would believe I had betrayed her. She was supposed to be safe. But now... now, I had hurt her, punched her, pushed her to the brink of despair. I made her believe that I was her enemy, all to protect her. I thought that once it was over, once Ronan was gone, I could take it all back. I could heal her.


    But instead, I had broken her.


    I saw the look in her eyes, the disgust, the fear. It tore me apart. Every punch, every lie, every second of it¡ªit killed me inside. I could feel the weight of my actions crashing down on me with each passing moment. I had done this to her. To the person who saved me, who trusted me. I had broken her heart, and for what? For what?


    Now, standing here, watching Kaiser stand between us, I realized how much I had lost. My plan had worked¡ªRonan had left. But at what cost? The woman I had once cared for, the woman who had been my light, now hated me. The trust she had in me was gone, and I had no way to get it back. I had pushed her away in the name of protecting her, but instead, I had driven her into an even darker place.


    Kaiser... How was he so strong? How had he ruined everything I worked for? He wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. I didn¡¯t care about Ronan anymore. It was Kaiser, that damned adventurer, that ruined everything.


    I was the one who was supposed to save her. But I had failed.


    I had hurt her, I had made her believe I hated her, just so Ronan wouldn¡¯t kill us both. And now, Kaiser had come and destroyed all of it. All my plans, all my struggles, my regrets¡ªeverything was for nothing.


    I could feel my heart breaking. I had been so close to saving her, so close to undoing the damage I had caused. But now, I had lost her for good.


    And it was all my fault.


    But now, it was too late. Back in the present, I found myself defeated¡ªby Kaiser, no less. He had shattered everything, leaving me broken.


    Celia, the one person I had desperately wanted to protect, now looked at me as though I was nothing but a monster. That look in her eyes¡ªonce so full of warmth, of trust, of everything I had ever yearned for¡ªhad turned into a cold, jagged blade that cut deeper than any wound.


    Her gaze was a silent accusation, a silent condemnation that crushed what little was left of me. The Kiel who had loved her, the one who had been saved from the suffocating loneliness that had plagued me for years, was no longer here. The person I used to be had died the moment I made the decision to betray her. I had ruined everything.


    Her eyes, once filled with softness, now radiated nothing but disgust. Every inch of her body recoiled from me as though I was poison, and it was all my fault. I had poisoned the very bond we shared, turned it into something unrecognizable, and for what? To protect her? To save her from Ronan¡¯s wrath?


    I couldn¡¯t even tell myself it was for her anymore. It wasn¡¯t. I had destroyed the one person who had ever truly cared for me. I had destroyed her trust, her love, her belief in me. The Kiel who had been saved by her kindness, the Kiel who had laughed with her, held her hand, shared moments of joy and warmth¡ªhe was gone. And in his place stood someone unrecognizable, a monster who would never deserve her.


    I stood before her, desperately hoping she could hear me, praying she would understand. But all I saw in her eyes was a coldness that made my chest pain. Her voice, once so full of warmth, now cut through me with icy venom.


    "Kiel..." she began, her voice faltering, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from holding onto that fragile thread of hope. I saw a glimmer in her eyes, something that made me believe, just for a moment, that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI could fix everything. But I was wrong.


    Her next words were like a slap to my soul.


    "How long are you going to keep lying? You admitted yourself that you were here to kill me."


    Her words hit me harder than anything Ronan could have ever done. I tried to explain, to beg her to understand, but the words caught in my throat.


    "I... I had my reasons for saying that," I whispered, my voice trembling. "I wanted to save you. Please, Celia, just tell Kaiser to stop... We can talk this out¡ª"


    But before I could finish, she cut me off. Her voice was like ice, colder than anything I¡¯d ever heard from her.


    "No. I do not want to speak to someone like you ever again."


    I froze, the finality of her words sinking in like a blade through my heart.


    "Stella... please, just listen to me¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t call me that," she snapped. The fury in her voice hit me harder than I could ever have imagined.


    "My name is not Stella. I hate every moment you say it. You used to call me that because you cared about me. But now I know it was all a lie. Every single word."


    The words burned through me like fire. I wanted to apologize, to explain, to tell her everything. But nothing would make this right anymore.


    "No... Stella... I still care for you," I whispered, my voice barely a sound.


    Her eyes, filled with disgust, met mine. And what I saw there broke me more than anything else. She was so far away from me now, a person I could never reach.


    "Listen here, you human garbage," she growled, her words coming out like poison. "I told you once before, my name is not Stella. It¡¯s Celia. And it was given to me by my friend¡ªa friend who isn¡¯t a degenerate liar like you."


    Her words crushed me. Everything I had done, everything I had tried to do... it had all been for nothing. She hated me now. The Kiel who had loved her¡ªwho had been saved from loneliness by her kindness¡ªwas gone. I had ruined everything.


    And in that moment, I realized the bitter truth: I would never be the person she once cared for. The Kiel who loved her was dead, and nothing I did could ever bring him back.


    The pain in her eyes was unbearable. It suffocated me. It wasn¡¯t just the physical torment of knowing she hated me¡ªit was the emotional wreckage. I had been the one to destroy everything beautiful between us, and I could never undo it. No matter what I did now, no matter how much I cried or begged for forgiveness, she would never look at me the same way again.


    And that¡­ that thought broke me more than anything else. I had loved her, and now I had killed that love with my own hands.


    Kaiser¡¯s sword was aimed at my neck, positioned to end my life. But then, as if fate had one final chance for me, a fire arrow shot through the air, striking Kaiser and knocking him away. The explosion that followed was deafening. My vision blurred as I fought to regain consciousness. When I opened my eyes, I saw him¡ªKaiser, sprawled on the ground not far from me. And Celia...


    Her eyes were wide with terror, her expression one of devastation. She was no longer the calm, kind-hearted girl I had once known. She was scared, frightened. For herself. This time, it was no longer about me or Ronan. It was about him.


    ¡°Did you think a measly one or two spirits could defeat me?¡± A cold voice echoed through the air, cutting through the tension like a blade. It wasn¡¯t Velkaris anymore¡ªit was Ronan. The power of the fire demon was now his. Ronan had merged with Velkaris¡¯s essence, a terrifying fusion of strength and destruction.


    "Ronan... What did you do?" Celia¡¯s voice trembled, laced with fear as she watched him approach.


    Ronan¡¯s laugh was dark, malicious. "How dare you try and touch my soul, you pathetic weakling¡­" His gaze fixed on Kaiser, and his tone was full of disdain.


    "Be sure to savor this, Kaiser," he said, his words dripping with venom. "It¡¯s unfortunate you won¡¯t be able to watch your friend burn in the depths of hell."


    With that, Ronan¡¯s power surged, flames swirling around him, engulfing everything. He was no longer just a man¡ªa vengeful spirit fused with the might of a demon. And Celia, powerless as ever, couldn¡¯t do a thing. She was helpless.


    And me? I¡­ I lost.


    I had lost everything. Every plan I had made, every step I had taken, it was all meaningless now. I couldn¡¯t even look at her anymore without feeling like I was suffocating. The person I had been, the person who loved her so deeply, was gone. All that remained was the hollow echo of my mistakes.


    For the longest time, I had hesitated, I had been scared. Scared of losing her, scared of the truth, scared of what I might become if I tried to protect her. But it didn¡¯t matter anymore. All that fear, all that hesitation, had led me here, to this moment where I could no longer undo the damage I had done.


    I had lost her. I had lost her trust, her love. And now I stood here, watching everything fall apart around me, like a piece of glass shattering into a million pieces. My heart felt as though it had been torn from my chest and thrown into the fire.


    But then, as the fire of my resolve began to kindle, something else came to mind¡ªsomething that had been buried deep inside me, hidden beneath all the pain and regret.


    The gift.


    The one I had promised her. The one I had planned for so long, the one that should have been hers long before this moment. It was meant to be something I gave to her when the time was right¡ªwhen I wasn¡¯t afraid to show her who I truly was. But I had been too scared, too unsure of myself. Too afraid of losing her to even give it to her.


    But now, in the silence of the storm, amidst the fury of everything I had destroyed, I realized it wasn¡¯t just a gift¡ªit was my apology.


    It was the one thing I could give her that might show her, even if only for a fleeting moment, that I had cared. That I had always cared. That I would have done anything for her, and maybe, just maybe, I still would.


    But it was too late, wasn¡¯t it?


    She hated me. She would never want the gift now, not after everything I had done, after every lie I had told.


    Yet, even if I had nothing left, even if it was too late for redemption, I couldn¡¯t let that gift go. It was the last part of me I had left¡ªmy true, unspoken feelings for her.


    I hadn¡¯t fought for her in the past. I had been a coward. But now, as I faced the very embodiment of fire and death, as I stood here with nothing but the shreds of who I had been, I would fight.


    It wasn¡¯t much¡ªjust a faint, flickering spark¡ªbut it was enough. I had been too late to protect her. I had been too weak, too afraid to act when it mattered. Too afraid to fight.


    But not anymore.


    No. Not now.


    I looked at her, even though it felt like I was burning from the inside out. She was so far from me now, so angry, so hurt, and I knew I had no right to ask for her forgiveness. But I couldn¡¯t run anymore. I couldn¡¯t be that scared, weak person who had been too late to protect her.


    I had to fight for her.


    Even if I was facing the king of flames. Even if every part of me felt like it was crumbling, breaking down with every passing second. Even if I had no magic left to fight with, no power to call upon.


    I wasn¡¯t going to run. I wasn¡¯t going to hesitate.


    I would stand, even if it meant my destruction. I would fight. For Celia.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she hated me. It didn¡¯t matter if I had no hope of ever earning her forgiveness. She had given me everything, and I had thrown it all away. But I would fight for her. Not for myself, not for redemption, but for her. Because she deserved a chance to live, to be free, and I was the only one left who could do something about it.


    I would fight.


    Even if I had nothing left.

 Chapter 20: The Final Confrontation Begins

    Celia¡¯s Perspective:


    Why¡­ why is this happening to me? My heart pounded in my chest as my thoughts spiraled. Kaiser¡ªhe fought so hard, defeated them both! But Ronan¡­ Ronan is still here. How?!


    Wait¡ªKaiser! I¡¯ve got to help him!


    My legs moved before I could think. I sprinted as fast as I could, the ground trembling beneath me from the aftermath of their fight. The smoke hung thick in the air, but I knew he was there. Ronan¡¯s attack sent him flying, but Kaiser¡¯s not dead. He can¡¯t be dead.


    The closer I got, the more the smoke began to clear. My heart felt like it would stop when I saw him lying there, motionless on the ground. I was just about to reach him when flames erupted in front of me, blocking my path.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, do you?¡±


    Ronan¡¯s voice was cold, sharp as a blade. My heart sank as his towering figure appeared before me, his eyes brimming with cruel amusement.


    ¡°Your last hope¡ªKaiser¡ªis already dead.¡±


    Before I could react, he surged forward, his foot slamming onto Kaiser¡¯s head with brutal force. "CRACK!" The sickening sound of bones shattering echoed around us, sending a chill through the air.


    With a twisted smirk of pure malice, he stomped down again, harder this time. "CRUNCH!" Each strike wasn¡¯t just an attack¡ªit was an act of merciless destruction, as if he was taking the very life out of him with every blow.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I whispered, tears stinging my eyes. My body trembled, and I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Ronan leaned closer, his voice dripping with malice. ¡°See? No one¡¯s coming to save you. You¡¯re alone now.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you MONSTER!¡± I screamed, my voice cracking with rage and despair.


    I swung my fist at him, desperate to land a hit, but he was faster. His hand shot out, catching my wrist mid-air. His grip was like iron, twisting my arm painfully as he brought me closer.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± he hissed, his lips curling into a disgustingly sinister grin. He leaned in, his breath brushing my ear as he whispered, ¡°You¡¯re lost, aren¡¯t you? No one left to depend on. No one to protect you.¡±


    His words sent a wave of terror through me. I struggled against him, panic taking over, but it was useless. His grip tightened, unrelenting, like a predator savoring its prey. My strength was nothing compared to his.


    And Kaiser¡­ Kaiser wasn¡¯t moving. He wasn¡¯t breathing. My chest pained with the truth I didn¡¯t want to believe. He was¡­ he was gone.


    This monster had taken everything in a single, merciless strike.


    "Get away from me!" I screamed, my voice trembling as I struggled desperately to free myself.


    Ronan¡¯s laughter echoed around me, cruel and unrelenting. His grip tightened like a vice, sending sharp, unbearable pain through my arm.


    ¡°So soon, eh?¡± he sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "Know your place."


    He twisted my arm further, and I felt a horrifying crack. "AHHHHH!" The scream tore from my throat as the pain consumed me, my vision blurring with tears.


    Ronan tilted his head, his grin widening. "Ahahaha! How is it? This is what Toby and Mira felt. You¡¯re nothing more than an insignificant weakling."


    My mind reeled at his words. Toby and Mira¡­ the people I didn''t do anything to... Their faces flashed before me, and guilt and rage fought for control in my heart. But no matter how much I wanted to fight back, my body felt useless. I could feel my bones giving way, the pressure unbearable.


    "I... I can''t..." The words barely escaped my lips. I couldn¡¯t beat him. His power was too overwhelming. The air around him shimmered with searing heat, and the ground beneath him scorched as if the flames were alive. The burning was spreading, consuming everything in its path.


    Suddenly, a low, unfamiliar voice broke through the chaos. "Is that so?"


    The words sent a chill down my spine. Before I could comprehend what was happening, cursed vines erupted from the ground, twisting and coiling like serpents. They surged toward Ronan, their speed unnatural and terrifying.


    Ronan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he let go of my arm, shoving me aside. I hit the ground hard, the impact sending a sharp pain through my head. Everything spun for a moment, but through my blurred vision, I saw him¡ªKiel.


    He stood there, his face bloodied but unyielding. His eyes burned with a determination I¡¯d never seen before. The cursed vines seemed to ignore me entirely, focusing solely on Ronan as they lashed out with unrelenting force.


    Ronan¡¯s grin didn¡¯t falter. Instead, it grew wider. He dodged the first strike with ease, doing a back flip gracefully, and with a swift motion, he kicked one of the vines that lunged at him.


    The force of his kick was enough to send the vine recoiling, but two more shot toward him from either side. For a moment, I thought they had him, but his laughter rang out, cold and wild.


    "Ahahaha! Is that all?!"


    Raising both hands, he unleashed a devastating torrent of blazing hellfire to either side, incinerating the vines in an instant. The flames roared like a beast unleashed, consuming everything in their path, leaving only charred remains.


    The heat was unbearable even from where I lay. My arm throbbed with pain, but my eyes were glued to the scene before me. Kiel¡¯s vines, Ronan¡¯s fire¡ªit was chaos, destruction.


    He casually, without breaking a sweat, deflected Kiel¡¯s attack. It was as if he barely even noticed it. But my thoughts weren¡¯t focused on that. Kiel... why? Why did you try to save me?


    He wanted to kill me, didn¡¯t he? He hated me. He made it clear before. I couldn¡¯t understand. My mind raced as I tried to make sense of his actions, my heart pounding in my chest.


    "Celia... stay behind me." Kiel¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts. He stood there, his breathing heavy, his body trembling slightly from the fight he just had with Kaiser.


    "Kiel?!" I shouted, my voice shaky as I clutched my injured arm. The pain from Ronan¡¯s grip earlier still throbbed, sharp and unrelenting. "What are you doing?"


    He glanced at me, his eyes steady despite the exhaustion weighing on him. "What does it look like? I¡¯m helping you."


    "But why?!" My voice cracked. "Didn¡¯t you want to kill m¡ª"


    Before I could finish, Ronan¡¯s mocking voice interrupted, laced with anger.


    "So, this is the choice you¡¯ve made, Kiel? Lying to my face to help a witch?"


    Kiel didn¡¯t hesitate. He met Ronan¡¯s cold gaze with one of his own. "Yes, I did. I lied to you. I lied to her. Hell, I¡¯ve been lying to myself this whole time."


    I stared at him, confused and overwhelmed. "Kiel, what do you mean?" My voice wavered, but I had to know.


    Kiel turned to me for a moment, his expression softening in a way I never expected. "I¡¯m sorry, Celia... sorry for betraying you and hurting you. I know it might be too late for your forgiveness. But let me fight for you."A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    My heart pained at his words. "Kiel... I¡ª"


    But Ronan¡¯s harsh voice cut through the air, silencing me. "Really? You want to fight for the witch who took Mira and Toby¡¯s lives? Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?"


    Kiel didn¡¯t flinch. His voice turned cold, detached. "Like I could give a shit. Mira and Toby are dead¡ªsix feet under, gone, never coming back. Why the hell should I care for those two?"


    "You¡¯re the only one still hung up on them. I¡¯m done with the past. I couldn''t give a shit about their deaths."


    His words stunned me. For a second, the air felt heavier, the silence louder.


    Ronan¡¯s grin disappeared, his eyes narrowing as if Kiel¡¯s words struck a nerve. Without a word, he unleashed a barrage of fireballs. They burned brighter than before, the air around them rippling with their heat. Each one seemed alive, consuming everything in its path as they streaked toward us.


    Kiel¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver. He raised a hand, chanting with determination.


    "Glacial shield of eternal frost, Rise and protect, no matter the cost. By the breath of winter¡¯s call, Arise the unyielding, icy wall!"


    In an instant, towering walls of ice erupted around us, enclosing us from all sides. The translucent ice shimmered, reflecting the fiery glow outside. The temperature dropped sharply, but the barrier held firm.


    The fireballs slammed into the ice with deafening cracks, the sounds echoing like thunder. I flinched at each impact, my heart racing. But as I listened closer, I realized something remarkable¡ªthe ice wasn¡¯t breaking.


    Instead, the heat seemed to melt the outer layer, which turned into water and froze again almost instantly. The wall thickened with each assault, creating an unyielding defense.


    Kiel stood still, his focus unwavering as Ronan¡¯s relentless attacks continued. I glanced at him, my heart a mess of fear and confusion. Despite everything, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder: Why? Why would he fight for me now, after everything?


    The crackling fire and shattering ice were deafening, but the question in my heart was louder.


    Kiel glanced back at me, his voice steady but grim. "This defense should handle his attacks for about a minute. Get ready to run, Celia."


    My heart clenched at his words. "Kiel, why are you doing this now? Didn¡¯t you... didn¡¯t you want to kill me? You hated me too, didn¡¯t you?" My voice shook, just as much from fear as from confusion.


    He hesitated, his eyes filled with something I couldn¡¯t quite place¡ªregret? Pain? "Celia¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry for lying. But it¡¯s too late for answers now. Please, run as far as you can. I¡¯ll fight the King of Flames."


    "The¡­ King of Flames?" I repeated, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Kiel nodded, his jaw tightening. "That¡¯s Ronan. He¡¯s now one with the strongest fire demon. His power¡­ it¡¯s stronger than any A-rank adventurer. You have to leave this place. Alone."


    The words stung, sharp and cold. But I couldn¡¯t just accept them. "Kiel! I can¡¯t just leave Kaiser or you behind!" I screamed, the pain in my chest overwhelming the pain in my arm.


    Kiel¡¯s voice turned sharp, colder than I¡¯d ever heard it. "Accept it, Celia! Kaiser is dead. There¡¯s no way around it. He stood no chance against Ronan. And me¡­ I¡¯m going to die soon too. So leave us behind and run for your life!"


    My breath caught. His words hit me like a dagger to the chest, but I saw the truth in his eyes. And yet¡­ there was something else there. A glimmer of despair he couldn¡¯t hide.


    "No! I refuse to leave both of you behind!" My voice cracked, but I didn¡¯t care. "I know for certain Kaiser isn¡¯t dead. He can¡¯t be!"


    Kiel shook his head, his expression filled with both frustration and pity. "But it¡¯s the truth, Celia. Ronan¡¯s attack killed him. He stomped on his head, finishing him off."


    "No¡­" My knees felt weak, the weight of his words crushing me. "It can¡¯t be."


    Before I could process it, the ice walls around us ignited, the flames consuming them as the water from the melting ice hissed and evaporated.


    Kiel raised a hand quickly, his voice calm but strained. A barrier of cursed energy formed around us, shimmering faintly, like a fragile shell trying to hold back the chaos.


    None of it made sense. Nothing did. My world¡ªeverything I knew¡ªhad been turned upside down in mere moments.


    "Accept it, Kiel," Ronan¡¯s voice echoed, dripping with malice and mockery. "You¡¯re going to die here."


    Kiel stood tall, looking Ronan straight in the eyes. "It¡¯s funny, coming from you."


    Ronan¡¯s grin widened, cruel and twisted. "What did you say to me? Don¡¯t forget the difference between us, you pathetic nobody."


    Kiel¡¯s voice dropped, colder than ice. "I might be a nobody, yes. But I¡¯m not the one depending on a demon for power."


    Ronan laughed, the sound echoing like a death knell. "Kiel, you hold your head quite high for your level."


    Then, his expression shifted, a sick amusement dancing in his eyes. Slowly, he raised his fingers to head level and flicked them toward Kiel.


    My instincts screamed. My body strained as a wave of death washed over me. That simple flick wasn¡¯t normal¡ªit was devastating. Without thinking, I threw myself at Kiel, tackling him to the ground just as the attack sliced through the air.


    The space where Kiel had been standing was obliterated, a clean line cutting through the ground and the trees beyond. If I hadn¡¯t moved him¡­ I shuddered at the thought.


    Ronan¡¯s laughter rang out again, cruel and condescending. "Oh wow! The useless little girl can actually do something. How brave of you!"


    Kiel¡¯s eyes widened in shock and anger. "Celia! What are you doing? I told you to run!"


    "No!" I shouted back, my voice cracking. "I can¡¯t do that!"


    Kiel¡¯s voice broke, trembling with desperation. "Why? You and I both know it¡¯s the only way! Stop being so stubborn! It¡¯s not the time to¡ª" He hesitated, his frustration clear. "To feel regret about me! Just leave!"


    Tears blurred my vision as I shook my head. "It¡¯s not about you¡­ and it¡¯s not kindness either." My voice wavered, but there was something stronger beneath it.


    Kiel¡¯s frustration faltered, his gaze softening for just a moment. "Then why? Why risk yourself like this?"


    I clenched my fists, my chest tightening as I forced the words out. "Because I know. I know." My gaze locked onto Ronan, his twisted grin making my stomach churn, yet fueling a fire I didn¡¯t know I had. "You may call me unreasonable, but I know how this ends. Ronan will die here."


    Ronan tilted his head mockingly, his grin widening, but I didn¡¯t waver.


    For the first time, Ronan¡¯s grin faltered, ever so slightly. But his laughter soon resumed, louder and colder than ever. "How amusing. A little girl with a death wish."


    My voice grew steadier, carrying a weight I couldn¡¯t explain. "You hear me? You¡¯re not walking away from this. You¡¯ll lose. You¡¯ll die here."


    Kiel looked at me, his shock replaced by a mix of awe and dread, but I didn¡¯t look away from Ronan. Something unyielding burned inside me, drowning out the fear. For the first time, I wasn¡¯t just fighting to survive. I was fighting to end this.


    "Oh really? What makes you say that?" Ronan sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "Your E-ranked friend is dead, and your knight in shining armor is worthless."


    My heart dropped at his words. The fear was overwhelming, suffocating. But even through my shaking, I tried to stay strong.


    "Ronan¡­ stop this." Kiel¡¯s voice was strained, but I could hear the exhaustion in it. Before he could say more, I cut him off, my voice trembling with every word.


    "Ronan¡­" I swallowed hard, trying to steady my breath. My heart was racing, but there was a fire inside me now, something deep and rooted.


    "You speak so much for someone who depends on a demon for power. And you have the guts to call me a monster, a cursed witch?" I could feel the weight of my words as they left my mouth, my voice more forceful than I intended.


    "You¡¯ve been nothing more than a coward all this time."


    The world seemed to pause. The air grew thick with tension. Ronan didn¡¯t respond immediately, the silence stretching out like a heavy fog.


    Then, suddenly, the stillness shattered. Ronan threw his head back and laughed¡ªloud, cruel, manic.


    "Hahhh¡­ Ahhahaha¡­ AHAHAHAHAHHHH!"


    I flinched at the sound, my knees trembling, but I refused to look away.


    "A demon, huh?" Ronan said, his voice cold, his gaze narrowing on me like a predator sizing up its prey. "Those are the last words you could say?" His eyes turned to ice, his expression twisted with sadistic look.


    "You should¡¯ve chosen your words more wisely, because they¡¯re going to be your last now."


    I could feel the heat rising, the air thickening. I didn¡¯t know what was coming, but something in my instincts told me it was bad.


    Ronan brought his hands together, fingers interlocking with a slow, deliberate motion. A fireball began to form between his palms, the heat radiating from it making the ground beneath us crackle and smoke.


    His hands parted, stretching wider, and the fireball grew with it. The flames twisted and writhed as though alive, growing larger, fiercer. Slowly, he moved one hand near his head and the other forward, shaping the fire into a bow-like curve.


    My heart skipped a beat. A fiery arrow was forming, glowing so brightly it hurt to look at. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I knew it wasn¡¯t something I could survive.


    I glanced at Kiel, my heart sinking. His face was pale, his eyes wide with fear, his body frozen in terror. He couldn¡¯t move. He couldn¡¯t even speak. He was too afraid to do anything.


    Ronan¡¯s voice dropped, the malice thick and suffocating. "It was nice seeing you two. Seems like the fiery aura will make it easier to see how pathetic you two were."


    I wanted to scream, wanted to run, but my feet felt like they were rooted to the ground.


    "Bow beneath your lord, forge my fury! Arrow of oblivion, erase all in your path! Melt creation itself¡ªburn the unworthy! ¡®Searing End,¡¯ unleash the flames of annihilation!"


    Ronan¡¯s words were a death sentence. The air crackled with heat, the energy so intense that the very ground beneath our feet seemed to tremble. Then, with one swift motion, Ronan launched his attack.


    The arrow flew faster than I could blink, its fiery trail leaving nothing in its wake. The earth cracked and crumbled, disintegrating at the arrow¡¯s touch. It melted everything around it, even the ground that it passed far away from.


    I froze, my breath caught in my chest. It was all over.


    We were going to die.


    I couldn¡¯t look away. My legs shook, and my whole body trembled with fear. But even then, part of me couldn¡¯t fully believe it. Was this how it would end? For me, for Kiel, for everything?


    The arrow was coming closer, the world growing hotter, and my vision narrowing with the dread of an inevitable end.


    It¡¯s over...

 Chapter 21: The Sword Saint

    Celia''s Perspective:


    There¡¯s no way to escape... Ronan, no. This demon can¡¯t be beaten.


    I felt a cold weight settle over me, my heart racing as I watched the arrow streak toward us. It burned with a heat that could scorch the very air, turning the ground beneath it pitch black, as if it were poisoning everything in its path. The flames wrapped around the arrow, eating up the space between us with terrifying speed.


    Ronan¡¯s voice cut through the chaos, his grin wide and cruel. ¡°That¡¯s the end for you.¡± His words were cold, confident¡ªhe was enjoying this. Enjoying our last moments.


    I closed my eyes, bracing for the inevitable. The arrow was now only a breath away, about to turn me and Kiel to ash.


    Oh no, no, no...


    And then, a voice, distant but clear, echoed through the air.


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Ronan¡¯s voice. It came from nowhere. My head snapped around, eyes wide, but there was nothing. No one in sight. The arrow continued its deadly path, too fast to dodge, too powerful to escape.


    I couldn''t pull my gaze from it, not as it neared us, not as the heat began to singe the air around us.


    This is it.


    Then, without warning, someone grabbed my hand.


    "¡ª??!"


    Kiel was dragged away from me, pulled by the hair as though something invisible had seized him. I barely had time to react.


    In that instant, everything felt like it had stopped. The world slowed, almost painfully, as if time itself had hit pause. My senses sharpened, but nothing made sense. Then, with a blink, everything changed.


    I wasn¡¯t standing where I had been. I was somewhere else. Far from the blast. I turned just in time to see the arrow slam into the edge of a distant hill, exploding on impact. The sound was deafening¡ªan ear-splitting crack that shook the ground beneath us. The blast sent a storm of fire and debris into the air, ripping apart everything in its wake.


    I staggered slightly, my head spinning as I looked up.


    A hand¡ªstrong and steady¡ªheld mine, pulling me to safety. My eyes darted upward, and the person who had saved us stood before me. But... was he even human?


    He stepped out of the shadows, his presence so overwhelming it was hard to focus on anything else. His black hair, wild but somehow perfect, shimmered faintly, catching the light in a way that felt unnatural. It gave off an almost otherworldly glow, as if it didn¡¯t belong in this world.


    But it was his eyes¡ªthose piercing violet eyes¡ªthat made my breath catch. They weren¡¯t just looking at me. They were looking through me, seeing every part of me I never let anyone see. I wanted to look away, but something about him... I couldn¡¯t.


    His cloak rippled around him, moving as though it were alive. It shifted unnaturally, despite the air being still. Beneath it, I could make out the outline of sleek armor, subtle but clearly designed for someone who moved with deadly precision. And the way he stood there, completely at ease, as though the ground didn¡¯t even matter¡ªit was unnerving.


    Who is he?


    His voice broke through my daze, light and teasing, but it had an edge that sent a chill down my spine.


    ¡°What¡¯s that look for? Shocked by my good looks or my overwhelming power? Take your pick!¡± He chuckled, his tone playful, yet his presence was anything but casual. I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from him. His very presence... It was hypnotic.


    "I... um... Who are you?" I finally managed to ask, my voice small and unsure.


    He released Kiel from his grip, and Kiel dropped to the ground with a soft thud. Slowly, Kiel turned his head, his eyes wide with disbelief, his mouth hanging open in shock. His expression was a mix of awe and confusion, like he had just seen something too extraordinary to comprehend.


    Who was this person? Where had he come from? How could he do what he just did?


    The questions hung in the air, unanswered, as the silence stretched between us, leaving me with a sense of wonder and fear all at once.


    He didn¡¯t answer me immediately. My eyes drifted to his right, where a sword was strapped to his side.


    I couldn¡¯t look away from it. The blade was black¡ªdarker than the night that surrounded us earlier. Its edge shimmered like shadow and steel fused together, almost as if the very darkness of the world had been carved into it. Shadows clung to the weapon, twisting and writhing like they were alive, feeding off his presence. It wasn¡¯t just a sword; it was a part of him¡ªjust as deadly and untouchable as he was.


    "Wow, you really love staring at me, huh? Hate to break it to you, but I¡¯m not interested."


    His voice was mocking, but there was a cold edge to it that made my skin crawl.


    "Hey, what?!" I blurted out, momentarily forgetting the situation with the King of Flames standing before us.


    "Anyways, let''s stay focused here¡ª" His words were abruptly cut off.


    "Oh, you¡¯re still alive?" Ronan''s voice sliced through the air, sharp and menacing. "Impressive. I guess even trash has its moments of pride."


    The King of Flames strode toward us, his demonic form crackling with power. The ground seemed to tremble beneath his every step, and his smile twisted into something far more dangerous than any fire.


    "Excuse me? I was giving my heroic speech in front of th¡ª" The man beside me began to speak again, but Ronan interrupted him with a flick of his fingers.


    "Die."


    The word was cold and final. In an instant, a deadly thread of fire-woven wind shot toward us with an explosive force. We barely dodged the last attack, but this one came faster, fiercer, impossible to react to in time.


    Then, just as the attack closed in, the person beside me gripped my hand tighter and grabbed Kiel by the shoulder. Before I could even process what was happening, we were gone.


    Time seemed to slow. In the blink of an eye, we had been ripped away from the path of destruction. The wind from Ronan¡¯s attack reached us only a second later, a gust strong enough to whip our hair around us.


    "What?!" My heart raced, still trying to catch up with the speed at which we moved.


    "Celia, do you know who he is?!" Kiel gasped, his voice full of astonishment.


    I turned to look at him, stunned by the speed and power of the person who¡¯d just saved us. I had no answers.


    As I was about to respond, another attack from Ronan was already charging toward us¡ªquicker than the last. But again, we dodged it without a scratch.


    "Is this supposed to be an attack or a warm-up?" The person who saved us spoke, voice dripping with disdain. "Because I feel like I should¡¯ve stretched more."


    Ronan¡¯s smirk twisted, a wild glint in his eyes. "Hmm¡­ Finally, something worth my time. But don¡¯t mistake this for a battle¡ªyou¡¯re just a slightly sturdier toy I¡¯ll break quickly."Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    The stranger¡¯s voice turned icy, devoid of any humor. "Huh, guess that makes me the weakling who¡¯s about to end your entire life."


    Ronan¡¯s face hardened into something savage, a low growl vibrating in his throat. "You want to fight me? You¡¯ve got guts, I¡¯ll give you that. Too bad I¡¯ll be carving them out in a moment."


    The tension between them crackled, thick and oppressive. It was the kind of silence before the storm, the kind of battle that would tear the world apart.


    This wasn¡¯t just a fight¡ªit was the clash of two titans, each one determined to break the other. And I had no idea who would walk away alive.


    Ronan didn''t waste any time. He launched a barrage of fireballs, each one streaking through the air with deadly intent. They weren''t just fired in a straight line¡ªthey curved, homing in on us from different angles, tracking our every movement. The flames blazed with an intensity that scorched the air around us. Kiel tried to dodge, weaving to avoid the incoming assault, but the man beside me had a grip on him, keeping him firmly in place.


    "Nah... They¡¯re too slow," he said, his voice unshaken. "We can relax."


    His words were casual, as though we weren¡¯t seconds away from being engulfed in fire. He held us still, forcing us to wait as the fireballs closed in, their heat already burning the edges of my skin. I could feel the fiery aura growing hotter, suffocating the air with its intensity.


    I blinked. In an instant, we were in a different spot entirely.


    Ronan froze, his face twisting into a shocked expression, but it quickly morphed back into his usual twisted grin. He moved his hands, preparing for another attack.


    "Oh, you¡¯re trying so hard to stay alive. It¡¯s adorable," he taunted. "But tell me, how does it feel knowing that all your effort is utterly meaningless?"


    Without warning, the ground around us cracked open as walls of fire erupted from the earth, slowly closing in, encircling us in a blazing cage. The flames burned so bright that the world around us seemed to flicker with their light. My heart raced as I frantically searched for an escape, but Kiel... Kiel was unnervingly calm.


    "Hey, why don''t you just relax a bit? Let me handle this," he said, his voice smooth and confident, his violet eyes meeting mine, calming the storm of panic rising inside me.


    I didn¡¯t understand how he could be so composed in the face of something this deadly. But then he spoke again, his voice low, carrying the weight of something ancient.


    "O veils of darkness, arise and consume the arrogant flame. Swallow its light, and carve a path for your master to tread."


    I didn¡¯t know the incantation, but the shadows around his sword began to stir on their own, moving like they had a life of their own. The flames around us crackled, their heat turning to something colder, darker. The fire began to melt into shadows, their light consumed by an unnatural darkness. The shift was sudden, almost surreal. The flames hissed and melted away, replaced by shadows that writhed and burned with an eerie glow.


    Without a second thought, the man beside me walked right through the now-dark flames, his path untouched by the destruction around us. The air seemed to grow colder as the shadows swirled at his feet. He released his grip on Kiel and me, his eyes locked on Ronan with cold determination.


    "You two should stay back," he said, voice steady. "I¡¯ll finish the demon."


    Kiel and I just stared at him. He had dodged all of Ronan''s ultimate attacks without breaking a sweat. He walked through Ronan¡¯s flames like they were nothing more than smoke. And still, I couldn''t understand who he was or how much more power he was hiding, concealed behind a calm and teasing demeanor.


    "Careful looking at me like that," he said, his tone suddenly light, playful. "People might think you¡¯re falling for me."


    I was completely caught off guard by his words. "Could you be any more serious?!" I snapped, flustered. My heart still pounded from the chaos, yet here he was, turning the tension into something strange and awkward.


    He chuckled, the sound low and teasing. "You¡¯re cute when you¡¯re flustered. But don¡¯t worry¡ªI won¡¯t tell anyone. For now."


    His smile widened as shadows swirled around him, almost as if they were being absorbed into his body, becoming part of him.


    "What do you mean, ''for now''?" I demanded, suddenly irritated at his playful deflection.


    He waved a hand dismissively. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll sign autographs after we¡¯re done here."


    I opened my mouth to respond, but Kiel cut in, his voice tense. "Celia, he is The Sword¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Ronan¡¯s voice sliced through the air, dripping with venom. "You really think you stand a chance? How cute. Let me show you just how small and insignificant you are before I erase you¡ª"


    But Ronan never finished his sentence. His words were swallowed by the silence that followed, his threat hanging useless in the air.


    A second ago, he had been standing behind us, but in the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Ronan. His sword was drawn, gleaming in the dying light, poised to strike. Ronan barely reacted in time, his arms igniting in a burst of fiery energy as he blocked his swing. The force of the clash sent shockwaves through the air, and though Ronan''s defense was swift, his strike grazed his face, drawing a thin line of blood.


    "Aghh!" Ronan hissed, stepping back, fury flashing in his eyes as he struggled to regain his footing.


    But before anyone could blink, He was back in front of us, effortlessly closing the distance. It was like he was everywhere at once, his presence so overwhelming it left Ronan reeling.


    "You¡¯re really confident, huh?" His voice was calm, almost mocking. He locked eyes with Ronan, both men sharing a death stare that could kill. "I¡¯d say that¡¯s cute, but this is more like secondhand embarrassment for you."


    Ronan''s grin twisted into something darker. "Oh? You scratched me. Congratulations, worm. Your reward? A slower, more painful death awaits."


    But he smirked, unbothered by the threat. "You speak a lot for the power you possess. Don''t tell me you''re trying to fake it?"


    Ronan¡¯s laughter was cold, dripping with contempt as he took a step closer, his form radiating a menacing aura. "Hmph. At least you¡¯re not completely worthless. Keep this up, and I might even remember your name for your power."


    Once again, his violet eyes gleamed with a sadistic delight. ¡°Wow, thanks! I was going to say the same about you, but let¡¯s not lie to each other! We both know who truly is stronger."


    Ronan¡¯s sneer deepened, his hands crackling with fiery power. "I can sense power in you, but before I destroy you, I want to hear your name. Who do you think you are?"


    The pressure in the air built as the two locked eyes, their auras clashing like raging storms. The ground seemed to crack beneath them, the very air charged with raw, unrestrained energy.


    He tilted his head slightly, his smirk never fading.


    "Heh¡­ Ahhahahaha... are these your last words? Fine, I¡¯ll humor you."


    He drew himself up, his voice carrying with an unsettling confidence. "The name¡¯s Levi Ashton. You might¡¯ve heard of me¡­ one of the Five Sword Saints of the World. I¡¯m also known as the Wielder of God-Speed."


    The revelation hit like a explosion. I had heard of the Sword Saints¡ªlegendary warriors whose powers were beyond comprehension. They were not simply skilled swordsmen or mages, they were anomalies. Beings who wielded a unique bond with their swords and magic, capable of defeating S-Ranked mages and monsters with nothing but their blades.


    And now, one of them was standing before me, facing down Ronan with a look that said he was untouchable.


    ¡°Levi... Wielder of God-Speed?" I whispered, my voice trembling.


    The power emanating from him was unreal. His speed was something beyond normal perception. He didn¡¯t just move quickly; it was as if he could bend time itself, striking before anyone even realized he had moved. And the way he manipulated magic¡ªit was like he could control nature itself, shadows and flames bending to his will.


    Levi wasn¡¯t just strong. He was untouchable. No one¡ªno S-Ranked mage, no elemental demon¡ªcould stand against him. His speed, his strength, his magic¡ªthey were all on another level.


    Ronan, clearly unfazed, chuckled darkly. "Was that it? All that boasting, all that bravado¡­ and you couldn¡¯t even make me blink. How utterly boring."


    Levi''s response was a low, menacing laugh that sent chills down my spine. "Ahahahahh... Really?"


    He took a step forward, the shadows around him deepening. "Let me make this easy for you: run now, and I might forget this ever happened."


    Ronan¡¯s eyes burned with rage. "You¡¯re beginning to irritate me. Consider all of the warnings off now, I will remove you from existence altogether."


    Levi just shrugged, unfazed by Ronan¡¯s fury. "Hey, if you¡¯re trying to intimidate me, you might want to work on your delivery. I almost felt something¡ªalmost."


    Ronan closed his eyes, and the temperature in the air spiked, the ground beneath us trembling with the force of his power. The flames around him roared to life, and the pressure between the two of them grew unbearable. My instincts screamed at me, but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off them. Ronan¡¯s power was immense, but Levi... Levi wasn¡¯t fazed in the slightest.


    I was safe around him, but my heart refused to let go. Kaiser was still there¡ªlying on the ground, unconscious. That was all I could allow myself to believe, even if the truth whispered his death. He couldn¡¯t be gone. I wouldn¡¯t accept it. I would never accept it. Not while there was breath left in me.


    In this moment, with everything on the line, my thoughts couldn¡¯t stray from him. Kaiser... my friend. My chest pained with the weight of it. If I could just ask Levi¡ªif only he could help, if he could save him... Please, I can''t lose him.


    "Hey, Levi¡ª" I started, but before I could finish, he interrupted.


    "You¡¯re lucky you looked pretty. Otherwise, I might¡¯ve let you squirm a little longer," he said casually, his eyes on me.


    "...Excuse me?!" I reacted, flustered by his words. What was he saying?


    Kiel, trying to stay strong, spoke up. "Hey, Levi. Let me help you fight Ronan, he is one of the elemental demons. You might not be able to take him on¡ª"


    ¡°Oh, how cute. You really want to join the fun?" Levi¡¯s voice was light but laced with a deadly edge.


    "Let me help you fight, I know we can both beat him." Kiel persisted, but as he spoke, he started coughing, still drained from his earlier battle with Kaiser.


    Levi glanced over at him, his eyes cold. "Look, I¡¯d love to let you tag along, but it seems like you''re still recovering. You can¡¯t comprehend your condition yet. So do me a favor, stay back, and watch me win."


    "But... Ronan is an elemental demon. Would you alone be able to defeat him alone?!" Kiel asked, concern etched on his face.


    "Nah, I¡¯d win." Levi said simply, the deadly aura around his sword growing thicker with each step as he walked toward Ronan. His confidence was unwavering.


    This was it.


    The King of Flames versus the Sword Saint of God-Speed. The battle that would decide everything.

 Chapter 22: The King of Flames Vs The Wielder of God-Speed

    Levi''s Perspective:


    Immediately, I rushed forward, waves of flames flying across my face as I blitzed through them. Elementals always rely too much on their specialized powers, like Ronan is relying on fire. Fools try to match them in their own domain, but the smarter move is to fight them on your terms. For me, the battlefield bends to the greatest Sword Saint of all time, the wielder of God-Speed.


    As I closed the distance between us, I caught a fleeting glimmer in Ronan¡¯s eyes¡ªfear. It vanished as quickly as it came, replaced by an infuriating smirk of amusement. When I got close enough to strike, he conjured a fiery ring around himself, a defensive barrier designed to keep my blade at bay.


    I leapt back, assessing his movements. His lips moved in rapid succession¡ªhe was already chanting another incantation. This one wasn¡¯t just for defense; it would incinerate anything within seconds. No doubt, Ronan¡¯s mastery over flames is unparalleled, but that¡¯s irrelevant. Against me, such things are mere obstacles.


    "Wings of the heavens, grant me swiftness beyond the storm, speed to shatter time''s grip!"


    My incantation brought the very winds to life. They swirled and coiled under my command, forming a concentrated cyclone aimed at dismantling his fiery barrier. The torrent destabilized the fire¡¯s structure, its chaotic winds depriving the flames of their steady flow. The once-imposing ring began to falter.


    Ronan¡¯s voice cut through the roar of the storm, laced with mockery. ¡°Oh, you dare challenge the King of Flames head-on?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t resist smirking. ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll pass on that. I just need to remind you¡ªthere¡¯s no throne for you to sit on when I¡¯m around.¡±


    His amusement deepened. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got, Sword Saint? Pathetic.¡±


    He wasted no time unleashing another spell.


    ¡°Ancient pyres, awaken and roar! Forge a fortress of searing wrath, devour the storm, and consume all who oppose!¡±


    The ground beneath us cracked, molten veins glowing as flames erupted into a towering inferno. The fiery dome engulfed Ronan entirely, its heat oppressive even from my distance. My wind magic collided with the blazing barrier, but instead of dispersing it, the flames retaliated with ferocity, feeding off the oxygen and surging outward.


    Ronan¡¯s taunt carried through the roaring fire. ¡°Bold words from a dead man walking. Once I¡¯m finished, they won¡¯t even remember your name.¡±


    I exhaled sharply, steadying my grip on my sword. Overconfidence. I¡¯ve seen so many crumble beneath its weight. But I¡¯m no stranger to it myself. The difference? I never lose.


    "Shadows eternal, drown the sun. Smother the blaze and cloak the world in endless night!"


    Darkness crept across the battlefield, devouring the light with an oppressive shroud. The dome of flames flickered, struggling against the sudden absence of illumination. Shadows moved and thickened, enveloping everything in their path.


    In the cover of darkness, I became a phantom. A blur of motion, barely discernible, weaving through the fiery layers. A tendril of shadow slithered toward Ronan as I emerged behind him, my voice low and taunting.


    "From darkness, bind! Let your shadow betray you and hold you still!"


    Shadowy chains erupted from the ground, coiling around Ronan¡¯s limbs. His fiery dome wavered as his control faltered. Before he could react, I closed the gap, my blade poised to strike.


    ¡°Your fire burns bright, but even the brightest flame casts a shadow. And shadows¡­ belong to me.¡±


    But Ronan was not so easily undone. His voice rang out, steady and defiant.


    ¡°Burn brighter, flames of creation! Light the heavens and banish the abyss!¡±


    The battlefield exploded into radiance. The oppressive shadows hissed and shrank, consumed by a blinding inferno. The brilliance forced me to retreat, my eyes narrowing against the onslaught of light.


    Still, I moved swiftly, God-Speed reducing me to a streak of motion. Flames erupted in chaotic bursts, but I darted through them, closing the gap once more. Ronan¡¯s smirk returned, sharper this time.


    ¡°Flames, heed my call! Ignite the ground and consume all who dare approach!¡±


    The earth beneath us ignited, a tempest of fire that turned every step into a perilous gamble. My speed worked against me as I struggled to navigate the flaming terrain. Each misstep cost me precious momentum.


    Ronan seized the moment, his voice rising in a triumphant roar.


    ¡°Rise from ash, eternal fire! Purge the darkness and bring forth renewal!¡±


    The shadowy chains disintegrated in a blaze of golden fire. A colossal wave of flames erupted, engulfing the battlefield. I was forced to retreat further, the inferno consuming every shadow and leaving no refuge.


    When the fiery dome finally shattered, only Ronan and I remained, standing amidst the scorched wasteland. Not a single blow had landed on either of us. Our battle was a relentless cycle of attack, defense, and adaptation.


    I hated to admit it, but we were evenly matched.


    Ronan¡¯s eyes locked onto mine, his voice dripping with mockery.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Levi? Is that confidence slipping? I thought you were untouchable.¡±


    I met his gaze, my tone cold and unwavering.


    ¡°Enjoy your little moment. It¡¯ll make your defeat that much more humiliating.¡± I said looking at him with a death stare.


    ¡°Enjoy it while you can, Levi. I¡¯ll strip you of your God-Speed, your gifts¡ªuntil there¡¯s nothing left. And then, I¡¯ll kill what¡¯s left of you.¡±


    I smirked, my grip tightening on my sword. ¡°I don¡¯t need my talents to kill someone like you, Ronan. You were always beneath me.¡±


    His chanting resumed, a new spell taking shape. I braced myself, knowing full well that he was about to exceed my expectations.


    Ronan raised his hands high, and hundreds of searing, needle-like Flame Lances shot into the sky. They hovered for a brief moment, reflecting the blazing light across the battlefield, before descending like a fiery rainstorm¡ªnot directly at me, but in a wide, suffocating area. His aim wasn¡¯t precision; it was containment. He was boxing me in, limiting my movements.


    "Clever," I thought, dodging left and right, each motion powered by my Godspeed. The world blurred around me, the afterimages of my shadowed form zigzagging through the chaos. Yet as I moved, weaving closer with every step, I realized his strategy wasn¡¯t just to trap me but to keep me controlled in his firestorm.


    He thinks he can wear me down. Laughable.


    As I closed the distance, Ronan¡¯s grin widened. He slammed his hands into the ground, and from beneath my feet erupted Infernal Pyres¡ªpillars of fire that turned the earth itself into his weapon. The dual assault of Flame Lances and Pyres created a gridlock of lethal flame. My feet barely found purchase between bursts of searing heat, but I adapted, my instincts sharpening with every evasive step. My movements became a blur, trails of shadow weaving through the fiery maze.


    But his grin only deepened.


    Ronan¡¯s palms met the ground again, summoning Ember Chains. They burrowed deep beneath the battlefield before erupting in glowing, red-hot lines that traced toward me. I landed for just a fraction of a second, and the chains shot up, locking onto my shadow¡ªnot my body. Heat radiated from them, weakening my connection to the shadows and dulling my mobility.


    I clenched my jaw, frustration bubbling. He¡¯s controlling the flow of the battle. I¡¯m adapting, but he¡¯s already thinking five steps ahead. Does he think strategy alone can defeat me? The Sword Saint of Godspeed?


    I countered, unleashing a barrage of Shadow Spears and conjuring whirlwinds of darkness. The spears struck fast, aiming to pierce through his relentless defenses, while the whirlwinds twisted toward him, threatening to engulf him. But Ronan was prepared. He summoned Flame Aegis, a rotating shield of fire that absorbed and redirected my attacks.


    As I moved in for close combat, intent on turning the tide, Ronan revealed another trick up his sleeve. He detonated the Ember Chains, releasing a blinding ember fog¡ªa superheated, luminous mist that burned my skin and robbed me of sight. Even my Godspeed faltered, my steps momentarily unsure as the glowing inferno swallowed my vision.


    "Dirty tricks," I muttered under my breath, quickly casting healing magic to stave off the burns and refocus my mind.


    "The King of Flames resorts to traps and gambits. How... predictable."


    Amid the chaos, his voice echoed, clear and mocking.


    ¡°Ashes to fire, wings take flight, Burn the veil, reveal the light. Rise anew, Phoenix Mirage!¡±


    Dozens of fiery phoenixes erupted into existence. Each bird moved independently, their wings leaving explosive trails of fire. I dodged and weaved, using shadow portals to evade their relentless pursuit, but they adapted, colliding with the portals and detonating, collapsing my escape routes. They forced me into the open.


    I was beginning to feel it now¡ªfatigue seeping into my muscles, sweat stinging the burns on my skin. His plan was clear: to weaken me, pin me down, and leave me vulnerable.


    Then I heard his voice again, mockery dripping from every word.


    ¡°Witness the end, as suns collide, Your world burns, and none can hide. By flame¡¯s decree, all shall perish¡ªSunfire Annihilation!¡±


    The air itself seemed to tremble as he condensed every ounce of fire magic into a miniature sun above the battlefield. The heat was unbearable, melting the obsidian spires around us and evaporating the shadows I commanded. My connection to them wavered under the sheer intensity of his magic.


    I gritted my teeth. "Is this all he has? Overwhelming force? It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll cut through it."


    I activated Godspeed, charging straight for him, my blade gleaming with shadow energy. If I could reach him before the sun detonated, I could end this. But he wasn¡¯t finished. Ronan summoned Pyric Clones, fiery decoys that exploded upon contact. They slowed my advance, each blast throwing me off balance. Still, I pressed on, each step fueled by defiance.


    Just as I closed the distance, the miniature sun exploded in a controlled, focused beam of solar fire. The blast engulfed me, a torrent of light and heat that scorched the battlefield. The ground beneath me turned to molten slag, the air seared my lungs, and even my shadows quivered, barely clinging to existence.


    I emerged from the inferno, battered but standing. My body flickered, unstable within the fragments of shadow that clung to me like a tattered cloak. Godspeed had carried me clear of the worst of it, but not before the flames had left their mark. My skin burned, my muscles ached, and my magic felt dulled, battered by the relentless assault.Stolen novel; please report.


    As the light faded, I surveyed the battlefield. What had once been jagged terrain was now a molten wasteland, steam rising from the cracks. At the center stood Ronan, his clothes in tatters, smoke curling from his body, but his aura burned as fiercely as ever. He locked eyes with me, his smirk sharp and unrelenting.


    ¡°Still alive, huh?¡± His voice cut through the haze, calm but laced with challenge. ¡°Then let¡¯s turn up the heat.¡±


    I staggered back a step, my lips curling into a smirk of my own. "You¡¯ve got me good," I admitted, my voice low but steady.


    ¡°You¡¯re fading, Levi,¡± he taunted, flames dancing in his hands. ¡°You¡¯ve got nowhere left to run.¡±


    I chuckled, wiping a trail of blood from the corner of my mouth. "Is that what you think? Disappointing, Ronan. You¡¯ve yet to understand. I don¡¯t run. I adapt. And now, it¡¯s your turn to burn."


    I let the shadows weaken even more, faltering in places, making my movements seem sluggish. My heart beat faster, but it wasn¡¯t from fear¡ªit was from control. Every beat was deliberate, every motion calculated. Ronan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and I caught the flicker of flames in them.


    He was reading me, trying to predict my next move. I almost admired his focus, his precision, but that fleeting thought was drowned in the tide of my strategy. He was waiting for the perfect moment to strike¡ªthe moment I was most vulnerable.


    And that was exactly what I wanted.


    He lunged forward, flames surging in a wave so intense I could feel its heat before it even reached me. My skin prickled, not from fear, but from anticipation. Ronan¡¯s fire spread wide, closing me in, trying to push me into a corner. Clever, but predictable. He thought he could overwhelm me, force me to submit under the sheer force of his magic.


    But I had already seen this coming.


    I let him close the distance, allowing his flames to feel the edge of my shadow. My shadow thinned, almost evaporating under the pressure, but it was a feint. I had planted the seed of deception long before he¡¯d even started his attack¡ªa false image of myself, seamlessly woven into the battlefield¡¯s darkness. It stood there, solid and convincing, waiting to take the hit.


    Ronan¡¯s flames struck, obliterating the illusion in an inferno of destruction. For a split second, his eyes lit up with triumph. He thought he had me.


    And that¡¯s when I dropped the act.


    With a flick of my hand, the shadows surged. They rose like serpents, silent and precise, forming chains that wrapped around his legs and locked him in place. His instincts screamed at him to move, to pull away, but the real trick was already in motion.


    His arrogance had blinded him, made him predictable. I didn¡¯t need speed, mana or any one of my gifts. All I needed was for him to believe he was winning¡ªuntil the moment he realized he wasn¡¯t.


    He thinks he¡¯s the king. But in truth, he¡¯s just another piece on my board.


    The chains didn¡¯t hold him for long. That wasn¡¯t their purpose. They were a distraction, a means to make him focus on the wrong threat. As his flames clashed with the shadows, I stepped into the abyss, vanishing into the folds of my magic. The battlefield twisted around me, the darkness bending to my will. He couldn¡¯t track me, not in time.


    When I reappeared, I was right behind him, close enough to feel the heat radiating from his magic. The shadows wrapped around me like a second skin, feeding into my power. This was the endgame.


    ¡°You know, Ronan,¡± I said, my voice laced with mockery, ¡°you¡¯re almost too predictable. So much power, and yet, your greatest weakness is your pride.¡±


    He whipped around, his flames roaring to life, but it was too late. His movements were sluggish, his focus fractured. The moment of realization flickered across his face, a crack in his confidence.


    Good. Let that doubt fester. Let it grow.


    I twisted my hand, and the shadows beneath him surged upward. They latched onto the flames he¡¯d so recklessly unleashed, twisting and redirecting their energy. The inferno became a weapon against its master, folding in on itself in a violent feedback loop. His magic spiraled out of control, the flames turning wild and uncontained.


    ¡°Burnout, Ronan,¡± I whispered, watching as his face twisted with desperation. His own power was consuming him, choking him. Every attempt to fight back only made it worse, accelerating the backlash.


    I stepped back, letting the scene unfold. It wasn¡¯t speed or brute force that had won me this battle. It was his own ego. He had underestimated me, believed in his superiority until the very end.


    ¡°You really thought I was weak?¡± I laughed, the sound echoing in the burned remnants of the battlefield. ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Ronan growled, his grin faltering. He clenched his fists, flames still flickering weakly around his fingertips. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, Levi. I¡¯ll burn you down to nothing.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. ¡°You really think you can kill me?¡± My voice was calm, almost cold. ¡°You¡¯ve been trying for how long now? Minutes? Hours?¡±


    He grit his teeth, his anger boiling over. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you?¡± He stepped forward, the ground cracking under the weight of his remaining power. ¡°I¡¯m the king in this fight. I¡¯ve been holding back, toying with you. I¡¯ll crush you like the insect you are.¡±


    I stared at him, unblinking. His words were hollow, his posture desperate. ¡°The king?¡± I echoed with a soft chuckle, shadows flickering around me in amusement. ¡°You¡¯re not even close. I¡¯m not some stray that can be burned away by your flames.¡±


    His flames roared to life once more, the intensity of his magic forcing the air to vibrate. ¡°You¡¯re a coward, hiding behind shadows! You don¡¯t even know what it means to fight for real!¡±


    I smirked, stepping closer, my movements deliberate. ¡°Fighting for real?¡± I asked, my tone dripping with disdain. ¡°Is that what you call this? Throwing everything you have without a single thought?¡± I stopped just out of his reach, tilting my head slightly.


    "No, Ronan. That¡¯s not strength¡ªthat¡¯s desperation. You¡¯re not trying to win; you¡¯re just trying not to die. And that¡¯s pathetic."


    His eyes narrowed, flames crackling around him like a storm. He raised his hand, shouting, ¡°Inferno Calamitas!¡±


    The world seemed to warp. The air grew unbearably hot, the ground splitting under the force of his magic. Flames erupted, towering columns of fire twisting skyward. The battlefield was consumed in an inferno, everything within its reach disintegrating into ash.


    But I didn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t even blink.


    Raising my hand, I let the shadows rise. They spread like ink, devouring the light and smothering the flames. The air chilled, the oppressive heat vanishing as my magic consumed his.


    ¡°Umbra Dominatus,¡± I whispered. The words carried weight, a command that the shadows obeyed without hesitation.


    The battlefield was plunged into darkness. And in that moment, Ronan¡¯s flames were extinguished¡ªnot by brute force, but by the overwhelming precision of my strategy.


    ¡°Checkmate,¡± I muttered, my voice barely audible over the silence that followed. The king had fallen, and the battle was mine.


    The ground trembled beneath us¡ªsubtle at first, like a distant whisper. But then the tremors became violent, shaking the earth as if the world itself were being torn apart. My focus wavered for the briefest moment. The shadow tendrils I had unleashed paused mid-strike, and Ronan¡¯s inferno hesitated as if caught in an unseen current.


    A deafening crack echoed through the battlefield, the sound of the earth splitting open beneath our feet. Massive fissures snaked across the charred ground, radiating outward as something colossal surged upward from the depths. The temperature around us shifted violently, swinging between suffocating heat and bone-chilling cold.


    I staggered back, planting my feet firmly as the chaos unfolded. My mind raced, trying to comprehend what was happening. Before I could react, a primal roar erupted, shattering the air and sending shockwaves rippling through the battlefield. It was a sound so raw, so ancient, that it seemed to claw at the very fabric of existence.


    Then, I saw it.


    An enormous beast burst forth from the ground, a hulking mass of dark, chitinous armor and shifting tendrils. Its serpentine body stretched impossibly far, vanishing into the newly formed chasms it had created. Jagged spikes lined its frame, each one glinting like a blade ready to carve through anything in its path. Its glowing eyes¡ªpools of eerie, unnatural light¡ªlocked onto us with an intelligence that sent a chill down my spine.


    This was no ordinary beast. This was Leviathan, a creature of legend that had roamed the depths for over 200 years.


    It moved with a dreadful grace, its massive form coiling and twisting as though it were one with the earth itself. The air grew heavy with its presence, an oppressive weight that made it hard to breathe. As its colossal body loomed over us, it let out another roar, the sound so deafening that it drowned out the world.


    The combined force of our attacks¡ªmy shadows and Ronan¡¯s flames¡ªwas nothing to it. The Leviathan absorbed the impact with ease, its armor deflecting the destruction like raindrops on stone. The ground around us buckled and fractured further, yet the beast stood unyielding, a living embodiment of annihilation.


    For a moment, I could only stare. The sheer scale of it, the sheer impossibility of it, left me stunned. And then, as if to mock us, the Leviathan began to sink back into the earth. Its monstrous form vanished into the shadows, leaving behind only destruction and an ominous silence.


    But the air didn¡¯t clear. The tension didn¡¯t fade. Something lingered¡ªa presence even more unsettling than the Leviathan itself.


    Then, I saw it.


    A figure emerged from the haze, stepping forward with an unnerving calm. The shadows clung to them like a second skin, a cloak of darkness that seemed to shift and writhe with a life of its own. The air grew colder, the oppressive silence broken only by the faint whisper of wind.


    ¡°Greetings, mortals.¡±


    The voice was cold and detached, carrying an air of authority that demanded attention. I didn¡¯t flinch. I¡¯d been through too much to be rattled by a voice. But there was something about it, something that gnawed at the edges of my mind, making me uneasy.


    Ronan, ever the hothead, didn¡¯t hesitate to respond. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡± His flames flared to life, crackling around him like a living thing.


    ¡°And here I thought this fight was going to be interesting. Now we¡¯ve got this overgrown lizard playing savior.¡±


    I allowed myself a smirk, masking my irritation. ¡°Oh, I thought you were the hero here, Ronan. A little too much fire for your own good, aren¡¯t you?¡± I tilted my head, my shadows curling lazily around me.


    ¡°But yeah, I agree. This thing has ruined our fun.¡±


    The figure stepped closer, their movements deliberate and precise. As they approached, the shadows peeled away just enough to reveal a face¡ªcold, angular, and devoid of emotion. Their eyes burned with an unsettling light, not unlike the Leviathan¡¯s. This wasn¡¯t a monster or human. It was something else entirely.


    ¡°I am the Silent Executioner,¡± it said, its voice sharp as a blade. ¡°A follower of the Cult of Nemisis. My purpose is simple: to take control of your bodies, your minds, and use you to fulfill the will of the Cult.¡±


    Control? The word sent a jolt through me. I¡¯d fought many enemies, faced countless threats, but this... this was different. This wasn¡¯t just a fight for survival. This was a battle for our very existence.


    Ronan¡¯s flames burned hotter, his frustration spilling over. ¡°You think you can control us?¡± he snarled, stepping forward. ¡°You¡¯ve got another thing coming. We don¡¯t bow to anyone, and certainly not to some shadow-worshipping freak like you.¡±


    I remained still, my mind racing. The Silent Executioner¡¯s presence was unnerving, but it wasn¡¯t unbeatable. I could feel the shadows around me, their cold embrace a reminder of my strength. This thing thought it could bend us to its will, but it didn¡¯t know who it was dealing with.


    ¡°Well, well, well,¡± I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°A little late for the show, don¡¯t you think? We were just getting to the good part. Or maybe you like interrupting people when they¡¯re having fun.¡±


    The Silent Executioner didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, it stared at us, its eyes piercing through the air like daggers. When it finally spoke, its words were a quiet promise of pain.


    ¡°You will bow,¡± it said, its tone devoid of doubt. ¡°It is not a matter of if, but when. The Cult of Nemisis does not kill. We reshape. We remake. And you... will serve us.¡±


    I took a step forward, letting my shadows coil tighter around me. ¡°You think you can reshape me?¡± I said, my voice calm but edged with defiance. ¡°I don¡¯t bend for anyone, least of all some pretentious cultist.¡±


    Ronan chuckled darkly beside me, his flames surging with renewed intensity. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re about to regret stepping between us, insect. You¡¯ve just signed your own death sentence.¡±


    The Silent Executioner¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. It only smiled, a twisted grin that sent a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°You will regret resisting,¡± it said, its voice as cold as the void. ¡°But that is how it always is with those who defy us. You will learn. In time.¡±


    I met its gaze, my smirk returning. This thing thought it could intimidate us, thought it could control us. But it didn¡¯t understand. I¡¯d faced death before. I¡¯d stared into the abyss and come out stronger.


    ¡°Try it,¡± I said, my shadows flaring around me. ¡°See how far you get. I¡¯ll enjoy tearing you apart.¡±


    Celia''s Perspective:


    Wait¡­ what¡¯s going on now?!


    I thought it was just Levi and Ronan fighting, but now¡­ what is that creature? It called itself the Silent Executioner¡­?


    Its voice¡­ cold and empty, as if it spoke from a void, not a being. The weight of its presence alone made my knees tremble. And that centipede¡ªwhere did it come from?! It¡¯s massive, unnatural, grotesque, its countless legs clicking against the ground like a storm of knives. It blocked all of their attacks effortlessly, almost mocking their struggle.


    Why? Why was this happening all of a sudden? Everything feels like it¡¯s unraveling.


    Kiel and I had made it far enough to avoid the chaos of their fight. I even managed to drag Kaiser with me. He was still unconscious, thank the heavens. I don¡¯t know what he would do if he saw this. No, I don¡¯t want to imagine it. Not now.


    Still¡­ my heart aches seeing him like this. Seeing my friend¡ªsomeone I¡¯ve known for so short yet caring, someone who always seemed untouchable¡ªin such pain and such a horrible condition. His body¡­ It¡¯s like he¡¯s teetering on the edge of something I can¡¯t comprehend. Kiel tried to heal him, to do something, anything, but even he was drained. His magic wouldn¡¯t respond, and he needed time to regain his cursed energy.


    Time¡­ The one thing we don¡¯t have.


    My thoughts are a storm of panic. What if Kaiser doesn¡¯t wake up? What if Levi can¡¯t defeat Ronan? And that creature? The Silent Executioner¡­ what even is it? Its very name chills me to the bone, and I can¡¯t shake the feeling that it¡¯s something beyond any of us.


    I¡¯m scared. For Levi. For Kiel. For Kaiser. For myself. I wish I was stronger. I wish I could help him. Help all of them. But right now, all I can do is stand here and hope, pray, that Levi will come out of this unharmed. That¡¯s all I can do. Isn¡¯t it?


    When I glance back at the battlefield, I see them. Ronan and Levi¡ªenemies just moments ago¡ªare now standing side by side, their weapons and magic raised. The Silent Executioner looms before them, a harbinger of doom.


    It¡¯s like something out of a nightmare, its form shrouded in shadowy mist, its eyes glowing like embers in the dark. They¡¯re readying for another fight, their last stand against this thing. I want to call out to Levi, tell him to be careful, but my voice catches in my throat. What would I even say? He already knows.


    It¡¯s now or never. One last time to change the fate of everyone here. I can only watch.


    Kaiser¡­ He¡¯s still lying there, motionless. Or¡­ was he? I blink, and for a moment, I think I see his fingers twitch. Just a little. Was I imagining it? No, it was real. My heart races. Is he waking up?


    But then¡­ something feels wrong. There¡¯s a tension in the air around him, like the calm before a storm. I crouch beside him, hesitating to touch him, afraid of what might happen. His face is pale, his breaths shallow, but there¡¯s something else. A fire burning inside him. I can¡¯t explain it. It¡¯s not desperation. It¡¯s not regret. It¡¯s something darker. Something I don¡¯t understand.


    Disgust.

 Chapter 23: The Silent Executioner

    Levi''s Perspective:


    I dashed forward, the ground cracking beneath my feet as God-Speed surged through me. Everything around slowed down to a crawl¡ªthe wind, the faint rustle of leaves, the shifting of the Executioner¡¯s cloak. My blade gleamed, aimed to cut him down in a single, precise strike.


    This ends now.


    But then, eyes around him opened.


    Red, glowing like embers in the dark, they pierced through me. It wasn¡¯t just a look. It was something deeper. My chest tensed, my muscles froze for half a second. The confidence I carried? Shaken.


    Is he reading me?


    I faltered, only slightly, but it was enough to make me hesitate. I scanned him, waiting for a reaction, any hint of a counterattack. Nothing. Just the cold, unflinching stare of a predator, as if it knew its prey¡¯s every move.


    "Levi! MOVE!" Ronan¡¯s voice thundered from behind me.


    A massive wave of fire roared past, crashing into the Executioner like a tidal wave of molten fury. The flames twisted and surged, engulfing him in an inferno so bright it illuminated the forest around us. The air shimmered with heat, and the trees groaned under the strain of it.


    When the fire cleared, he was still there.


    The Silent Executioner didn¡¯t even flinch.


    "Seriously, Ronan?" I smirked, taking a half-step back to regroup. "Maybe next time try aiming for his heart."


    Ronan chuckled darkly, the glow of his flames lighting up his twisted grin. ¡°And maybe you should quit shaking in your boots, Levi. Don¡¯t tell me those big eyes scared you.¡±


    Before I could snap back, the forest around us came alive.


    The fire cleared, and he stood there, untouched. His armor glinted faintly as if mocking Ronan¡¯s attempt. The air grew colder.


    I narrowed my eyes, my grip tightening on my sword. "He¡¯s not just standing there for fun."


    "Yeah, no kidding," Ronan growled, his flames still flowing at the air around him.


    Then we heard it. A sound that froze the blood in my veins¡ªa low, rumbling growl that echoed through the trees.


    The forest around us erupted with movement. Branches snapped, the ground trembled, and the skittering sound of claws on stone filled the night.


    From the shadows, they emerged¡ªNoctis Graspers. At first, a handful. Then a dozen. Then more.


    "Alright," I said, gripping my sword tighter. "This just got interesting."


    ¡°Interesting?¡± Ronan barked a laugh, flames igniting in his hands. "Try surviving."


    Massive, four-legged beasts covered in thick black armor that gleamed like obsidian under the dim light. Their claws were as long as swords, their glowing red eyes locked onto us with hunger. These were the Noctis Graspers.


    One of these things is bad enough to take down a team of adventurers.


    There were at least forty.


    "Levi," Ronan said, his voice lower now, more serious. "This is bad."


    I smirked, raising my blade. "I¡¯ve handled worse."


    "Really?" he asked, his flames flaring brighter.


    "No," I admitted. "But let¡¯s see who takes down more of them."


    "You''re on." Ronan said.


    The first Grasper lunged at me, its claws tearing through the air with a screech. I sidestepped, my body moving faster than the creature could track. God-Speed carried me behind it, my blade slicing through the joint in its hind leg. Sparks flew as it collapsed, screeching in pain.


    I didn¡¯t stop. With a sharp pivot, I drove my blade into its exposed underbelly, ending it in one clean strike.


    One down.


    But the second was already on me. Its claw came down hard, and I barely managed to roll out of the way, the force of its strike cracking the ground where I¡¯d just been.


    Two at once? That¡¯s going to be a problem.


    Across the battlefield, Ronan roared as he unleashed a wave of flames. The heat was intense, the ground beneath him glowing red-hot as the flames surged forward, engulfing a group of Graspers.


    The creatures screeched, their armor glowing white-hot, but they kept coming. One leapt at Ronan, its claws slicing through the fire as if it were nothing.


    Ronan ducked under the attack, his fists igniting as he punched the creature square in the jaw, the impact sending it flying into a burning tree.


    ¡°That¡¯s one!¡± he shouted, his voice filled with defiance.


    Meanwhile, two Graspers had me pinned. One slashed at me from the left, the other from the right. I darted between them, my speed leaving faint afterimages as I moved.


    I can¡¯t keep this up forever.


    I spotted a boulder nearby and made a break for it, luring the creatures toward me. At the last second, I ran up the side of the rock, flipping over their heads. They crashed into each other, momentarily stunned.


    That was all I needed. I drove my blade into the neck of the first, then spun around and severed the leg of the second.


    "Three down," I muttered, breathing hard.


    But I couldn¡¯t celebrate. The Executioner¡¯s gaze fell on me again, and suddenly, the Graspers began moving differently¡ªfaster, more coordinated. They weren¡¯t attacking blindly anymore. They were hunting.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Ronan was struggling too. His flames engulfed another Grasper, but its armor refused to yield.


    "Why won¡¯t you burn?!" he growled, his frustration boiling over.


    He shifted tactics, focusing his fire on the joints and weak points. A beam of concentrated fire shot from his hands, melting through the armor of one Grasper and bringing it down.


    But then, like with me, the Executioner¡¯s presence turned the tide. The remaining Graspers began anticipating Ronan¡¯s attacks, dodging his flames and closing the distance.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ronan cursed, forced to retreat as the creatures pressed him harder.


    I tried to move, to find an opening, but every time I did, the Executioner¡¯s red eyes were there, dissecting my every thought before I could act. The Graspers surrounded me, their claws slicing through the air as I dodged and weaved.


    "Out of ideas already?" I said, my tone laced with mockery despite the situation. I sidestepped a claw that came dangerously close to my side, the wind from its strike cutting through my overcoat.


    "Watch your mouth, God-Speed," Ronan snapped, his voice sharp, menacing. "You¡¯re not exactly winning this fight either, are you?"


    Another Grasper leapt at me, its claws aimed for my chest. I darted to the side, barely escaping its reach, and countered with a slash to its exposed underbelly. Sparks flew as my blade barely pierced the creature¡¯s armor, leaving only a shallow wound.


    ¡°They¡¯re adapting,¡± I muttered, glancing at the Executioner, who remained motionless. The red eyes locked onto me, unblinking, cold, and calculating.


    "No kidding," Ronan growled, igniting a burst of flames to drive back a pair of Graspers lunging at him.


    "He¡¯s toying with us. Waiting for us to bleed out, isn¡¯t he?"


    I didn¡¯t respond. My grip on the hilt of my sword tightened as I tried to shake off the crushing weight of the Executioner¡¯s presence. Every move I made, every thought I tried to form, felt like it was being dissected, predicted, and countered before I could act.


    "Come on, Levi," Ronan¡¯s voice dripped with venom, his flames flaring brighter for a moment as he slammed a burning fist into a Grasper¡¯s head, sending it sprawling back. "You¡¯re supposed to be the big-shot tactician, right? Figure something out."


    ¡°Maybe I would, if your oversized bonfire wasn¡¯t such a waste of energy,¡± I shot back, driving my blade into the leg of a Grasper that got too close. It shrieked but didn¡¯t fall, its claws swiping wildly at me.


    ¡°Oh, you think you¡¯re funny, huh?¡± Ronan snarled, dodging another attack and countering with a wave of fire that incinerated a patch of trees but barely singed the beasts. ¡°This isn¡¯t a damn joke, Levi!¡±


    I darted past another Grasper, using God-Speed to flank it, but its movements were sharper now. It twisted mid-lunge, forcing me to block its claw with the flat of my blade. The impact sent a jarring pain up my arm.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ronan roared, his flames surging with renewed intensity. He hurled a massive fireball at the Executioner, who still hadn¡¯t moved. The fire roared through the battlefield, engulfing several Graspers in its path.


    But when the flames cleared, the Executioner stood there, untouched. His armor glinted mockingly in the dim light, his red eyes locking onto Ronan.


    ¡°You done yet?¡± I sneered, though my voice lacked the usual bite. ¡°Throwing tantrums isn¡¯t going to win this.¡±


    Ronan¡¯s glare could have burned a hole through me. ¡°Says the guy who hasn¡¯t done anything useful except dodge and look pretty.¡±


    Before I could retort, the Executioner raised a hand. A simple, deliberate motion, but it sent a chill through the air. The Graspers stopped their relentless assault for a moment, their glowing eyes snapping toward him like obedient hounds awaiting a command.


    Then they moved.


    Faster, more coordinated. They weren¡¯t attacking blindly anymore¡ªthey were hunting. The pack closed in on us, their claws slashing with precision, their movements synchronized.


    "Levi!" Ronan¡¯s voice broke through the chaos, strained and desperate. ¡°We¡¯re done if you don¡¯t do something!¡±


    "Shut up and fight!" I barked back, barely managing to deflect another attack. My breaths came ragged, my vision blurred from the strain of dodging and countering.


    This isn¡¯t a fight anymore.


    It was a massacre in slow motion.


    The Executioner still hadn¡¯t moved. He didn¡¯t need to. His eyes followed every one of my desperate attempts to find an opening, his presence like a shadow looming over my every thought.


    The Graspers pressed harder, their claws raking the ground around us, their growls filling the air with a primal dread. My body screamed for rest, but I couldn¡¯t stop. Not now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll burn them all to ash!¡± Ronan roared, his flames surging one last time as he unleashed a wave of fire that lit up the battlefield. The heat was intense, almost suffocating, but the Graspers kept coming, their armored hides glowing faintly under the onslaught.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Ronan, it¡¯s not enough!¡± I shouted, slashing desperately at another Grasper that lunged at me.


    ¡°Then we die fighting!¡± he snarled, his voice filled with defiance even as the beasts closed in.


    I wanted to laugh, to mock his bravery, but the Executioner¡¯s eyes crushed the thought before it could form. This wasn¡¯t just a battle anymore. It was a death sentence, signed and sealed by the silent figure who watched us with unflinching cruelty.


    Celia''s Perspective:


    I don''t understand... How are those monsters working together so perfectly? How are they managing to guess where Ronan and Levi may attack from so quickly..... It doesn''t make sense that should be impossible.


    But my eyes never left them¡ªLevi and Ronan.


    They were enemies, their hatred for each other sharper than any blade, yet here they were, standing against the Executioner as if the world depended on it. Maybe it did.


    Levi, with his almost inhuman speed, darted around the Graspers like a shadow. His sword struck fast, carving precise arcs, yet no matter how skilled his attacks were, it wasn¡¯t enough. Not against those...things.


    Ronan, a living inferno, stood his ground with raw power. Flames surged around him, his fists blazing as he unleashed blast after blast. But even his fury couldn¡¯t penetrate the Executioner¡¯s calm.


    And then, for the first time, the Executioner moved.


    A subtle shift¡ªa tilt of his head, a flick of his wrist. It shouldn¡¯t have been terrifying, but it was.


    ¡°He¡¯s about to do something,¡± I whispered, gripping the edge of the jagged rock I was hiding behind. My heart raced, a drumbeat against my ribs. I wanted to help. I should help. But what could I do?


    ¡°Focus, Ronan!¡± Levi¡¯s voice cut through the chaos, sharp and commanding.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me twice!¡± Ronan barked back, his flames roaring brighter.


    I didn¡¯t think it was possible, but they were actually working together. Barely.


    Levi closed the distance in a flash, his sword slicing through the air with deadly precision. At the same time, Ronan launched a massive hell fires, its heat searing even from where I stood.


    The Executioner didn¡¯t flinch.


    Their attacks were in perfect sync, a combination of speed and power that seemed unstoppable.


    Levi darted forward, his speed breaking the sound barrier, leaving minor trails of flame in his wake. Each step was a blur, each movement timed to perfection, as he slashed and weaved around the Executioner with blinding agility.


    Meanwhile, Ronan unleashed devastating firestorms, his magic roaring to life with every chant, turning the ground beneath them into molten slag. Together, they were a cyclone of fire and fury, their combined strength erasing the distinction between magic and physical combat.


    For a moment, the Executioner faltered, the relentless assault forcing him to his knees. His red eyes flared, brighter than ever, as if daring them to continue. Levi and Ronan didn¡¯t hesitate.


    With synchronized chants, they unleashed their ultimate attack: A spiraling inferno of unimaginable heat and destructive force, aimed directly at the Executioner.


    And then the ground trembled.


    A deep, guttural roar erupted beneath us, shaking the battlefield. My breath hitched as the earth cracked, splitting open with violent force.


    ¡°What the¡ª?!¡± Ronan stumbled, barely catching his balance as the ground erupted.


    A shadow loomed over us, impossibly large and monstrous. Scales, dark as midnight and shimmering faintly with an unnatural glow, emerged from the gaping fissure.


    The Leviathan.


    Its massive body coiled, armored plates glinting under the fading light. Its eyes, glowing like molten gold, locked onto Levi and Ronan with a terrifying intelligence.


    ¡°No...this can¡¯t be happening,¡± I whispered, my hands trembling.


    ¡°Stay on your feet!¡± Levi shouted, his voice sharp with urgency.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your advice!¡± Ronan snapped, flames surging around him again.


    But even he hesitated as the Leviathan¡¯s massive maw opened, revealing rows of jagged teeth. Its roar shattered the air, a sound so deafening it made my knees break.


    And then it struck.


    Levi and Ronan moved in sync, their attacks perfectly timed despite their animosity. Levi dashed forward, his sword aimed for the Leviathan¡¯s exposed scales, while Ronan unleashed a torrent of fire straight at its head.


    For a moment, it looked like they had a chance.


    But the Leviathan¡¯s scales shimmered, glowing faintly as it twisted its body. The sword strike, so fast it seemed invisible, glanced off its armor, leaving not even a scratch. Ronan¡¯s flames washed over it harmlessly, dissipating into the air like smoke.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Ronan¡¯s voice was raw with disbelief.


    Levi didn¡¯t waste time. He darted to the side, his movements precise, his blade aiming for a weak point near the Leviathan¡¯s neck. But it was no use. The creature was too fast, its body whipping around to intercept him.


    The impact sent Levi flying, his body slamming into the ground with a sickening thud.


    ¡°Levi!¡± I screamed before I could stop myself.


    Ronan charged, his flames flaring brighter than ever. ¡°You overgrown entipede! Burn!¡±


    The Leviathan didn¡¯t even flinch. Its massive claw swiped through the flames, scattering them like embers, before slamming into Ronan. He tried to block it with a wall of fire, but the force was too much. He was thrown back, his body hitting the ground hard.


    ¡°No...no, no, no,¡± I whispered, my chest paining.


    Both of them, lying motionless. The Leviathan towered over them, its eyes glowing brighter, its maw opening again as if preparing to finish them off.


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. My body screamed to move, to do something. But what could I do?


    The Executioner stood motionless in the distance, watching the scene unfold with cold detachment. The Leviathan¡¯s roar echoed again, shaking the ground as its massive body coiled tighter.


    Was this it? Was this how it ended?


    The Executioner stepped forward, leaving behind a trail of ash. His eyes locked onto Levi and Ronan, and even though I wasn¡¯t his target, a chill ran down my spine as if Death itself had glanced in my direction.


    "Pathetic," he said, his voice colder than the void. "You are insects¡ªcrawling in the shadow of greatness. Did you think you could challenge us? Compared to our Lord, you¡¯re less than nothing."


    Levi, coughing, forced himself to lift his head. "W-Who... who is your Lord?" he managed, his voice trembling with pain.


    The Executioner tilted his head, his glowing eyes narrowing as though the question amused him.


    "You do not deserve to speak his name. But know this: when Nemesis rises, the world will kneel. It will belong to us, in the palm of our Lord¡¯s hand."


    Ronan shuddered, the color draining from his face. "You¡¯re insane... Nemesis is a myth! You¡¯re playing with things you can¡¯t control!" he snapped, but his voice cracked, betraying his fear.


    "How are you even controlling monsters like that?!"


    The Executioner chuckled, a low, grating sound that made my skin crawl. "Control? You think I need tricks for such things? You are a fool." He loomed over them, his crimson eyes casting a sinister glow on their battered forms. Levi and Ronan were utterly powerless, reduced to mere corpses from what they were moments ago.


    Then the Executioner crouched slightly, his dark aura expanding like a shroud. "You¡¯ve lost," he whispered, his voice so low it felt like a death sentence. "Your bodies, your will, your pathetic existence¡ªall of it belongs to me now."


    His blade pulsed with dark energy, and suddenly Levi and Ronan convulsed. Their eyes widened in terror as they struggled to resist whatever dark force he had unleashed.


    The red glow intensified behind him, a crowd of shadowy, monstrous eyes watching in silence, their intent as clear as the Executioner¡¯s words.


    "You are nothing but tools for our Lord¡¯s ascension. Accept your fate... and despair."


    As he spoke, Levi and Ronan¡¯s struggles ceased. Their bodies went limp, their eyes dimmed, and they were no longer themselves. The Executioner straightened, turning his attention briefly to me and Kiel. I froze, unable to breathe, as his eyes pierced through me.


    Kaiser was motionless, his body crumpled behind me in the shadow. Ronan and Levi¡¯s eyes were lifeless, their bodies nothing more than a puppet under the Executioner¡¯s control. And now, standing before us, the Silent Executioner loomed¡ªa figure of pure malice, his crimson eyes glowing like dying embers in a void. Behind him, the writhing mass of Noctis Graspers¡ªa grotesque army of shadowy beasts¡ªawaited their master¡¯s command.


    "You..." My voice trembled with anger, despair, and something deeper¡ªa helpless fury that burned my chest. "You did this! What kind of monster does this to people? What kind of¡ªwhat are you even after?!"


    The Executioner¡¯s cold gaze locked onto me. His voice was devoid of life, each word cutting like ice. "You must be the vessel of the Cursed Queen my lord has spoken of. The one I was sent to kill."


    His words froze my blood. Vessel? Cursed Queen? What was he talking about?! I stumbled back, the weight of his accusation sinking in. My anger flared, breaking through my fear.


    "If you think you can spout nonsense and terrify me, you¡¯re wrong! Who are you? What do you want? Answer me!"


    He took a slow step forward, his massive blade dragging across the ground, leaving scorched marks in its wake. "Answers?" He tilted his head slightly, his crimson eyes narrowing. "You scream for knowledge you cannot comprehend. Why should the prey understand the slaughter?"


    "Levi, Ronan..." My voice cracked, and I clenched my fists. "You destroyed them for what? Some ridiculous cult?! You think I¡¯ll let you¡ª"


    Kiel¡¯s voice cut through my rage like a blade. "Stop wasting your breath, Celia." His tone was sharp, filled with venom and frustration.


    "This bastard doesn¡¯t deserve your pity or your questions." He stepped forward, calling upon the voidrend sword using magic, fury etched into every feature.


    "Listen to me, Executioner, or whatever the hell you are. In a world like this, a cult like Nemesis will never exist! You¡¯re nothing but a stray dog, and I¡¯ll put you down like one."


    The Executioner stopped, his gaze shifting to Kiel. For a moment, there was silence, then¡ªhe chuckled. It was a low, guttural sound that grew into a chilling laugh, echoing across the battlefield.


    "Ahahah...AHAHHAHAHAA!"


    "You threaten me? A fool grasping at broken swords, standing amidst the corpses of his allies? How amusing."


    "You won¡¯t think it¡¯s funny when I¡ª" Kiel began, but the Executioner raised a hand, silencing him with an unspoken authority.


    "You want to know how I control the beasts? How I predict your every move?" His voice was soft yet piercing, every word laced with menace.


    "You wouldn¡¯t understand. But I will tell you this¡ªour Lord sees all. The past, the present, the future. Your fate, your failures, even your pathetic little threats. Tonight, I know exactly how this ends."


    "That¡¯s impossible," I whispered, shaking my head. "You¡¯re insane."


    Kiel growled, gripping his sword tighter. "You¡¯re lying. No one can see the future¡ª"


    The Executioner interrupted, his tone cutting through Kiel''s defiance like a knife. "It is not for you to decide what is possible. My Lord¡¯s will is absolute, and fate is but a thread in his hands. I know the outcome of tonight, and let me assure you¡ªthere is no future where you win. Fate cannot be rewritten."


    I staggered back, my breath caught in my throat. Was he serious? Could this cult¡ªcould he¡ªreally know the future? The very idea was maddening, impossible, yet the certainty in his voice clawed at my mind like a shadow creeping into the light.


    "You¡¯re insane," I spat, my voice trembling. "You don¡¯t know anything. Whatever lies you¡¯re feeding yourself, they¡¯re¡ª"


    He turned his eyes to me, and the air seemed to freeze. His crimson eyes bore into mine, and for a moment, I felt as though the weight of an entire world pressed down on my shoulders.


    "You disappoint me," he said, his voice colder than the void. "To think the Queen of Curses would fail so miserably. Weak. Unworthy. A shadow of what she was meant to be."


    My chest pained, the words cutting deeper than any blade. I opened my mouth to respond, but no words came out. Behind him, the Noctis Graspers stirred, their glowing red eyes locked on me, waiting for his command.


    "You were meant to bring ruin, yet here you are, trembling in the face of inevitability," he continued, his voice sharp and unrelenting.


    "This is your legacy. Failure."


    Kiel stepped between us, his sword trembling in his grip. "Stay away from her!" he roared, his voice desperate but defiant.


    The Executioner tilted his head, a faint, cruel smile tugging at his lips. "You think you can protect her? From me? From her fate? How amusing."


    Then, with a gesture, the Noctis Graspers began to advance, their twisted forms moving as one. The Executioner¡¯s final words echoed in the air, a sentence drenched in cold, inevitable doom.


    "Your fight is over. You belong to us now."


    How did it come to this?


    I stood there, frozen, as his words echoed in my mind¡ªa relentless tide of accusation, contempt, and truth I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Weak. Unworthy. A shadow of what she was meant to be. The Silent Executioner¡¯s words pierced not just my heart but my very soul. And the worst part?


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    My hands trembled at my sides. Kaiser lay broken, Levi was lost to whatever curse the Executioner had placed on him, and now Kiel...


    Kiel¡¯s energy was rising again, preparing to fight. I could feel it burning through the air like a wildfire, desperate and unrelenting. He was going to fight. For me.


    Why?


    Why did it always come to this? I was supposed to be strong¡ªsomeone who could protect those around me, not drag them into my failures. Yet here I was, standing in the shadow of monsters, relying on everyone else to save me. My chest pained as shame clawed at my heart.


    Kiel, stop. I wanted to scream, to beg him to stand down, but the words wouldn¡¯t come. Because deep down, I knew I had no right to ask.


    What could I even say? That I¡¯d try harder next time? That I¡¯d make it right? How could I, when every time I stood up, I just fell harder? When all I did was make things worse?


    The Executioner¡¯s voice whispered in my mind again. Failure. This is your legacy.


    I bit my lip, hard enough to draw blood. He was right. I was weak. I was a burden. And the weight of it crushed me. Kaiser had to carry me. Levi had to fight for me. Now Kiel¡ªdespite everything he¡¯s endured¡ªwas preparing to put himself on the line.


    Why was he helping me? From the moment we met, he made it clear he wanted nothing to do with me. He wanted me gone, cast aside, like I was some kind of threat or nuisance. Yet now, here he was, standing between me and certain death, willing to fight a battle that wasn¡¯t even his to begin with.


    Why does he care now?


    And for what? A girl who couldn¡¯t even protect herself? A vessel for some cursed legacy she didn¡¯t even understand?


    My breath hitched, anger bubbling beneath the surface. Not at the Executioner. Not even at Kiel. At myself. I hated this.


    Hated me.


    But then... something shifted.


    At first, it was just a whisper¡ªan unfamiliar sensation curling around my senses. I could feel the cursed energy radiating from Kiel, raw and unrestrained. It was fierce, burning with desperation and determination. But there was something else. Something darker.


    I turned my gaze toward the Executioner, my chest tensing as I felt the oppressive weight of his aura. His cursed energy was a storm¡ªa suffocating void that threatened to devour everything in its path. And yet, amidst that chaos, I felt... something else.


    A presence.


    It wasn¡¯t like the cursed energy or the hatred swirling around us. It wasn¡¯t even human. It was... disgusting. Wrong. A vile, dying sensation that clung to the air, as if the world itself recoiled from its existence.


    My stomach churned, and I instinctively stepped back. The disgust pressed against me, almost unbearable, but then¡ª


    I felt something else.


    I turned sharply, my eyes landing on Kaiser¡¯s crumpled form. He hadn¡¯t moved. Not yet. But in that moment, I could have sworn... his eyes fluttered. Just for an instant.


    ¡°Kaiser?¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    Something stirred deep within me, a spark of hope buried beneath layers of fear and self-loathing. It was faint, fragile, but it was there. And as I stood there, caught between despair and determination, I realized one thing.


    Even if I was weak. Even if I was a failure. Even if the Executioner¡¯s words were true.


    I couldn¡¯t give up. Not now. Not ever.


    Because if I stopped fighting, if I let them all suffer for me without trying, then he really would be right. And I refused to let that happen.


    Not again.


    I clenched my fists, my gaze hardening as I took a step forward. The disgust, the fear, the shame¡ªit didn¡¯t matter anymore. The Executioner might have known the future, but he didn¡¯t know me. Not truly.


    And as long as I had breath left in my body, I wouldn¡¯t let him win.


    Not tonight.

 Chapter 24: Empress of The Abyss

    Celia''s perspective:


    My heart raced, each beat thundering in my ears as I turned my head toward the Silent Executioner. A shiver crawled down my spine, cold and unrelenting, as I took in the creature''s form.


    His silhouette was monstrous, but it was the eyes¡ªcountless, unblinking, and gleaming with an unnatural light¡ªthat truly unsettled me. They hovered behind him, like specters of his will, each one piercing into me as if they knew my every thought.


    But I couldn¡¯t focus on him. Not now.


    Ronan and Levi moved like puppets under his control, their bodies moving unnaturally, yet with precision that was terrifying to watch. My throat tensed as I glanced to my right. Kiel stood firm, his stance unyielding, his Void-Rend sword steady in his hands. He was prepared to face them alone.


    Why...?


    Why is it always someone else standing in front of me, shielding me from danger? Kaiser... Levi... and now Kiel. My chest ached with frustration and guilt, but I pushed it down. This wasn¡¯t the time. I had to help him. Somehow.


    I stole a glance behind me. Kaiser lay motionless on the ground, his dark coat splayed around him, his face pale and still. The sight of him like that struck something deep inside me, a fear I couldn¡¯t name. I clenched my fists. He was the first person who¡¯d truly seen me as more than just... the cursed child. I had to protect him.


    Footsteps.


    Ronan and Levi began to move, their lifeless eyes fixed on us. My lips parted to warn Kiel, but my voice caught in my throat.


    "Kiel¡ª"


    Before I could finish, Levi blurred forward, a streak of motion too fast to follow. His sword gleamed, aimed straight for my neck. My breath hitched, the icy grip of fear paralyzing me. There was no way to dodge¡ªit was impossible.


    But Kiel had seen it coming.


    Steel clashed against steel, a sharp, deafening sound that sent vibrations rippling through the air. Sparks flew as Kiel deflected the strike, his movements precise and deliberate. The force of the collision pushed Levi back, but only for a moment.


    I stumbled, falling to my knees. The hard ground bit into my skin, but I barely noticed. My hands trembled as I tried to steady myself, the adrenaline coursing through me making my fingers feel numb. Kiel didn¡¯t falter. He stood between me and Levi, his back straight, his sword raised.


    Levi vanished.


    My eyes darted around, searching, but then a roar of fire erupted from the distance. Ronan was making his move to finish us in one swift blow.


    The flames surged toward us like a tidal wave, consuming everything in their path. The heat hit me first, a suffocating wall that made it hard to breathe. The air shimmered, and the acrid smell of burning earth filled my nose.


    Kiel reacted instantly.


    "Clung!"


    The ground beneath us groaned and cracked as he slammed his sword into it, summoning a wall of stone to shield us using earth magic. The flames crashed against it with a deafening roar, the impact sending tremors through the ground. I pressed my hands against my ears, trying to block out the sound, but it was everywhere, relentless.


    The wall began to glow, its edges softening as the heat bore into it. The air was so hot it felt like it was searing my skin, even from behind the barrier. Sweat dripped down my forehead, stinging my eyes. The faint scent of ash clung to the air, sharp and suffocating.


    Kiel turned his head slightly, his voice calm but firm. "Stay behind me, Celia."


    I nodded, swallowing hard. My throat was dry, and I could barely force the words out.


    "I-I¡¯ll try to help..."


    Before I could do anything, Levi appeared again, his movements a blur of speed and precision. His strikes were relentless, forcing Kiel to match him blow for blow. Each clash of their swords sent shockwaves through the air, the sound echoing in my ears.


    Behind them, Ronan raised his hand, a dark orb forming in his palm. My stomach dropped as the orb expanded, crackling with malevolent energy. I scrambled to my feet, my legs unsteady.


    "Depths of shadow, heed my call, Consume the light, devour it all. From the void, your wrath unchain, And let my will become your bane."


    Kiel couldn¡¯t fight them both. Not like this.


    I had to do something.


    Anything.


    Ignoring the fear twisting in my chest, I focused on the ground beneath Ronan. My hands trembled as I raised them, willing the earth to respond. Kiel had seen me tried and manipulated the ground to react to me. A small tremor rippled outward, weak and unsteady, but it was enough to throw him off balance.


    For a moment, Ronan hesitated, and his concentration broke. The dark orb dissipated into nothingness.


    Kiel didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. With a sharp step forward, he swung his blade through the air, unleashing a rippling void-rend. The invisible strike tore through the space between them, its trajectory fixed on Levi¡¯s chest.


    The Silent Executioner¡¯s eyes flared with recognition, a sickly light illuminating the battlefield. At the last moment, Levi twisted sharply, the void-rend slicing past him with terrifying precision, rending the air where he had just stood.


    The fight wasn¡¯t over. It had only just begun.


    But for the first time, I didn¡¯t feel completely helpless.


    "Kiel, stay sharp¡ª!" I tried to call out, but my voice was drowned by the roar of Ronan¡¯s flames.


    "Ignite and consume¡ªInfernal Pyre!" Ronan¡¯s voice boomed, commanding the fire to erupt around him. A wave of heat slammed into us as the ground cracked and molten streams began to seep through the fissures.


    Kiel gritted his teeth, slamming his hand to the ground. "Rise and shield¡ªEarthen Bastion!"


    The ground obeyed, forming a sturdy wall between us and the inferno. The fire crashed against it with a deafening roar, the wall glowing red as it absorbed the relentless heat. My ears rang from the explosion, and the air burned my lungs with each breath.


    Before I could recover, Levi shot forward, his sword a blur of motion. "Too slow," he hissed, his speed inhuman.


    "Shadows, bind and strike¡ªUmbra Chains!"


    Dark tendrils erupted from the ground, aiming for Kiel, but he reacted swiftly. "Winds, tear and scatter¡ªTempest Break!"


    A violent gust of wind exploded outward, shredding the shadowy chains and forcing Levi back. The pressure from the wind whipped through my hair and stung my skin like tiny needles. But before Kiel could catch his breath, Ronan attacked again.


    "Engulf and devour¡ªInfernal Spires!"


    Columns of fire shot up from the ground, forcing Kiel to dodge. The earth quaked underfoot, sending me stumbling to the ground. Each step Kiel took was precise, calculated, as he avoided both the flames and Levi¡¯s relentless strikes.


    I watched in helpless awe as Kiel fought to protect me. Every move he made was a desperate attempt to hold them off, but it was clear he was struggling. The combined onslaught of fire and shadow was too much, even for someone as skilled as him.


    "Kiel..." I whispered, my voice trembling.


    His breathing was labored, sweat dripping from his brow as he blocked another of Levi¡¯s attacks. The sound of steel clashing against steel rang in my ears, each blow sending vibrations through the ground.


    Despite his efforts, it was one-sided.


    Kiel''s Perspective:


    I gritted my teeth as Levi¡¯s blade came at me again. The bastard was too fast, his strikes calculated to exploit every gap in my defenses. Ronan wasn¡¯t any better¡ªhis fire magic was relentless, giving me no time to counter.


    "Damn it," I muttered under my breath.


    I swung my void-rend sword to deflect Levi¡¯s attack, then immediately raised a wall of stone to block Ronan¡¯s flames. But it wasn¡¯t enough. Every time I managed to defend, they came at me again, faster, stronger.


    "Shatter the light¡ªEclipsing Blade!" Levi¡¯s voice echoed as his sword was engulfed in shadow, slashing through my stone wall like it was paper.


    "Shit!" I cursed, jumping back as the wall crumbled.


    I couldn¡¯t keep this up. Their attacks were relentless, and I didn¡¯t have the precision or time to mount a proper counter. My body screamed in protest with every movement, but I couldn¡¯t stop. Not now.


    "Enough playing around," Ronan growled, flames swirling around him. "Let¡¯s end this."


    Fine. If they wanted to end it, I¡¯d make them regret it.


    I slammed my sword into the ground. "Bind and suffocate¡ªCursed Thorns!"


    Dark vines erupted from the ground, covered in jagged thorns that gleamed with a sickly, unnatural light. They lashed out at Levi and Ronan, wrapping around their limbs and pulling them down. For a moment, I thought I had won.


    But then Levi smirked.


    "Pathetic," he sneered. "Shadow Rend!"


    The shadows around him exploded, tearing through the vines like they were nothing. Ronan roared, his body igniting in flames so intense the air shimmered. The vines holding him burned to ash in seconds.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "Nice try," Ronan said, his voice dripping with mockery.


    I barely had time to react before Levi was on me again. His blade slashed across my side, and pain shot through me. Warm blood seeped through my armor, staining the ground beneath me.


    "Damn it all," I growled, staggering back.


    My vision blurred, and for a moment, I thought about giving up. But then I saw her. Celia, crouched behind me, her eyes wide with fear.


    I clenched my fists. No. I couldn¡¯t give up. Not again.


    Years ago, I had failed her. I¡¯d been too weak, too helpless to shield her from the pain. Her cries still haunted me, echoes of a time when all I could do was watch as the world tore her apart. That memory burned in my soul, a wound that never healed.


    But not this time.


    This time, I wouldn¡¯t falter. I wouldn¡¯t stand by and let her suffer again. I had promised her¡ªno, I had promised myself¡ªthat I would fight, that I would endure anything to protect her. Even if it cost me everything.


    "Not this time," I whispered.


    I turned to Celia. "Run!" I shouted, my voice breaking. "Get out of here, now!"


    She hesitated, her eyes searching mine.


    "GO!" I screamed, raising my hand. "Rise and tear¡ªCursed Thorns of Despair!"


    Vines erupted from the ground, thicker and more menacing than before, their jagged thorns glistening with black ichor. The liquid hissed and bubbled as it struck the ground, its malevolence spreading like poison. The vines lashed out violently, striking with unrelenting force, forcing Levi and Ronan to block and evade.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Levi moved like a shadow, weaving through the onslaught with an agility that defied reason, his blade flashing in the dim light. Behind him, Ronan¡¯s flames roared, devouring the vines in a fiery inferno. The two advanced like an unstoppable force, their combined power bearing down on me.


    Pain exploded across my body as Levi''s sword bit deep into my side, Levi¡¯s blade cutting with merciless precision. Fire seared my skin, consuming the air around me, its heat suffocating. My legs gave out, and I crumpled to the ground, blood pouring from the wound as Levi¡¯s blade pinned me in place. The metallic scent of blood filled my senses, thick and suffocating.


    Their shadows loomed over me, victory glinting in their eyes, as the world blurred and darkened.


    The Silent Executioner stepped forward, his presence oppressive.


    "You¡¯re weak," he said, his voice cold and devoid of emotion. "Did you really think you could stand against a Sword Saint and a Fire Demon?"


    I coughed, blood staining my lips. "I bought her time," I muttered. "Celia... she¡¯s safe."


    The Executioner tilted his head, a faint smile on his lips. "Safe? You¡¯re a fool."


    He pointed behind me.


    My heart sank as I turned my head. Through the haze of heat and smoke, I saw her. Celia was dragging Kaiser, his body limp, her every step a struggle. Her arms trembled under his weight, her steps faltering as she tried to carry him away.


    She could¡¯ve fled. She could¡¯ve escaped. But she chose to carry him.


    "No..." The word escaped my lips in a broken whisper.


    If she had just left him, she would¡¯ve had a chance. But like always, she was too kind. Too selfless. And now, because of me, because of my failures, she wouldn¡¯t make it.


    I clenched my fists, the sharp pain from my wounds screaming in protest. My thoughts spiraled, regret clawing at my mind like a beast.


    What was the point? What had I done? I fought to protect her, to make up for all the times I failed. But in the end, I had only wasted my life... and hers.


    "Get up," I growled to myself, my voice trembling. "Move, damn it!"


    But my body wouldn¡¯t listen.


    The Executioner loomed over me, his shadow swallowing what little light remained. His boots crunched against the ash-covered ground as he stepped closer. I felt his presence pressing down on me, an inescapable weight.


    "You can¡¯t even stand," he mocked, his voice low and venomous. "You thought you were her savior, but all you¡¯ve done is condemn her to die alongside you."


    He crouched beside me, his face emotionless as he whispered, "You¡¯ll watch her fall. And when she does, you¡¯ll understand how truly powerless you are."


    "No..." I forced the word through gritted teeth. My arms trembled as I tried to push myself up. Every muscle in my body screamed in pain, but I didn¡¯t care.


    I couldn¡¯t let it end like this.


    "Still resisting?" The Executioner¡¯s voice was tinged with amusement. He stood, towering over me like a god passing judgment.


    "Let me show you what real power looks like."


    Shadows coiled around him, writhing like living creatures. They reached for me, cold and unrelenting, wrapping around my arms and legs. The icy touch burned against my skin, and I could feel them burrowing into me, invading every part of my being.


    "No! Stop!" I shouted, struggling against the shadows.


    But it was useless.


    The Executioner raised his hand, and the shadows tightened their grip. My body convulsed as an overwhelming cold spread through me, freezing me from the inside out. My mind screamed, but the shadows silenced everything.


    "You fought valiantly," he said mockingly. "But now, you¡¯re mine."


    I felt my will slipping away, my thoughts fading into the void. The shadows consumed me, drowning me in darkness. My body no longer felt like my own¡ªit was a puppet, strings pulled by the Executioner¡¯s will.


    In the distance, I could still see her. Celia, struggling to carry Kaiser, her determination unyielding. I wanted to scream, to tell her to run, to leave him behind. But no sound came.


    I had failed her.


    As the last remnants of my consciousness faded, one thought burned brighter than the rest.


    I promised to protect her. But I was too weak.


    The shadows took me, and I became the Executioner¡¯s puppet.


    Celia¡¯s Perspective:


    C''mon, Celia. You can do this. Just keep moving.


    I clenched my teeth as sharp pain shot through my wounded leg with every step. My arms ached from carrying Kaiser, his weight pressing down like a constant reminder of my weakness. The metallic scent of blood mixed with the acrid stench of smoke in the air, stinging my nose and making my stomach churn.


    The forest around me was eerily quiet, save for the faint crackling of distant flames and the occasional rustle of leaves. Shadows flowed on the ground as the dim moonlight filtered through the charred trees. My breath came out ragged, each exhale a desperate plea for strength.


    "Kaiser," I whispered, glancing at his pale face. His chest rose and fell weakly, a fragile rhythm that filled me with both hope and dread.


    "I¡¯ll get you out of here. I promise."


    I tightened my grip around his arm, pulling him forward as I stumbled through the uneven terrain.


    Kiel gave me this chance. He fought so I could escape. But why does it have to be this way? Why does everyone have to suffer for me?


    I blinked back tears, my vision blurring as my thoughts spiraled. Memories of Kaiser risking his life for me flooded my mind¡ªfighting the Noctis Graspers in the forest, standing against Kiel and Ronan, even when the odds were against him. He had always been there, shielding me from harm, even at the cost of his own safety.


    I owe him everything. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t have made it this far.


    But no matter how much I try, I always end up relying on others. Why can¡¯t I do something for once? Why can¡¯t I fight for him?


    The world around me seemed to close in, the oppressive silence broken only by the pounding of my heart. The weight of my failures crushed me, each step feeling heavier than the last.


    And then, the air shifted.


    A cold, shadowy aura spiraled around me, wrapping around my body like icy chains. I froze, my heart leaping into my throat. The suffocating presence made my skin crawl, and I felt a shiver run down my spine.


    A figure emerged from the darkness ahead. My breath caught.


    "K-Kiel?"


    He stepped forward, his movements unnaturally smooth, his eyes devoid of emotion. But he was alive. Relief washed over me, and for a moment, I felt a flicker of hope that Kiel had beat them all.


    "Kiel! You did¡ª"


    "Die."


    His voice was cold, empty, and the word cut through my hopes.


    Before I could react, shadows closed in around me, and two more figures appeared¡ªLevi and Ronan. Their presence was overwhelming, their expressions filled with deadly intent.


    "No, no, no..." My voice trembled as panic set in.


    They began chanting, their voices low and rhythmic, the air around them thickening with magic. The ground beneath me trembled, cracks spreading like spiderwebs. My legs felt rooted to the spot, fear paralyzing me.


    I clutched Kaiser tighter, his unconscious form a reminder of why I couldn¡¯t give up. But what could I do? I was surrounded. I had no weapons, no magic, no way to fight back.


    The Silent Executioner emerged from the shadows, the piercing red eyes behind him locking onto me. They glowed like embers, filled with malice and unyielding purpose. Each step he took was deliberate, the sound of his boots crunching against the dirt echoing in my ears like a death knell.


    This is it.


    I glanced up at Kaiser, my vision blurring as tears welled up. I wanted to scream, to cry, to beg for someone¡ªanyone¡ªto help. But deep down, I knew no one was coming.


    "I... I can¡¯t let this happen," I whispered, my voice shaking. My fingers curled into fists, my nails digging into my palms as desperation surged through me.


    But no matter how hard I tried to think of a way out, I came up empty. I was trapped, surrounded by enemies too powerful to overcome.


    "I-I¡¯m sorry," I choked out, my voice breaking. "Kaiser... I¡¯m so sorry."


    The Silent Executioner raised a hand, and the shadows around me began to twist and writhe, closing in like a noose. My heart pounded in my chest, the sound deafening in my ears.


    "You¡¯re a failed queen¡ªa shattered remnant of the cursed legacy you once bore. The Queen of Curses, reduced to nothing but regret."


    He raised his hands, the air around him heavy with finality as cursed magic surrounded me.


    "Die and return to the void where you truly belong."


    This was the end.


    Suddenly, everything shifted. The dark forest around me vanished like smoke dissolving into the air. No towering trees, no whisper of leaves swaying in the wind, no familiar faces. Levi, Ronan, Kiel¡ªgone. Even the Silent Executioner had disappeared, his looming presence erased in an instant.


    And Kaiser? The reassuring weight of him on my back was no longer there.


    Where was he? Where was everyone?


    Panic seized me. My chest tensed as I turned in frantic circles, searching for any trace of them. But all I found was darkness. I stood alone in an endless void, an expanse so vast it felt as if it could swallow me whole.


    The air was heavy, thick, and cold, carrying a faint metallic tang that made me shudder. Above me, the sky stretched wide, painted in the deepest crimson, with a blood moon glaring down like an unblinking eye. Its oppressive glow only deepened the shadows that surrounded me.


    I clenched my fists, my nails biting into my palms. A chill crawled down my spine as I realized something terrifying¡ªI wasn¡¯t just in this place. I was part of it, living and breathing inside my own mind.


    "What¡¯s happening?" I whispered, my voice trembling.


    I spun again, my movements jerky and desperate, trying to orient myself. But every direction looked the same¡ªvast, dark nothingness. The silence was suffocating, pressing down on me like a physical weight. My breath quickened, the sound unnaturally loud in this oppressive realm.


    How did I get here? The last thing I remembered was standing with the others, bracing myself as their attacks came hurtling toward me. The memory was sharp and vivid¡ªthe flash of light, the deadly precision in their strikes, the inevitability of my end. And then...this.


    The Silent Executioner called me a shattered remnant. The words echoed in my mind, bitter and raw. He¡¯s not wrong, is he? I thought bitterly. I am shattered, failed and cursed. But why? What had I done to deserve this? What sin could justify such torment?


    My thoughts spiraled until they were cut short by a sound¡ªa voice. It was low and cold, almost emotionless, yet eerily familiar. It felt as though it came from within me, a chilling echo of my own words.


    I froze. My heart pounded in my chest as a figure emerged from the shadows, her silhouette sharp and unmistakable. She moved with a confidence I could never muster, each step deliberate and unyielding, as if she owned the darkness itself.


    And then I saw her eyes. They burned with an icy, unforgiving light, her gaze piercing through me like a blade.


    ¡°Failed? Shattered? Do not insult yourself with such weakness,¡± she said, her voice slicing through the silence like a whip. ¡°You are no broken fragment¡ªyou are the heir to death itself. Rise, or I will carve the throne from your flesh and take it myself. Prove you are worthy of the curse you bear.¡±


    Her words struck me like a physical blow. I staggered, my breath catching in my throat. The heir to death? What was she talking about? My mind raced, grasping for meaning, for any understanding of what was happening.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± I demanded, my voice cracking. But she didn¡¯t answer. She kept walking, her pace unhurried, as if the weight of the world bent to her will.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± I shouted, my desperation spilling out. ¡°Why was I picked? I¡¯m not strong¡ªI can¡¯t even kill anyone!¡± My voice faltered as tears welled in my eyes, hot and unrelenting.


    ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my life with this curse! You¡¯ve taken everything from me!¡± The words tore from me, raw and jagged. I could barely see through the haze of tears now streaking down my face.


    And then she stepped into the light. My breath caught, the air in my lungs freezing.


    She looked just like me.


    Long, flowing white hair framed her face, her piercing red eyes glinting with an otherworldly intensity. She wore a dark, elegant dress that clung to her like shadows, the fabric shifting faintly as though alive. Her expression was cold, devoid of emotion, but her presence was suffocating, pressing against my very soul.


    She wasn¡¯t just older. She was me. An older, more commanding version of me, standing tall and unyielding, exuding power and authority. If I was sixteen, she looked to be twenty-two. I took a shaky step back, my legs trembling.


    ¡°Who are you? And why do you look like me?!¡± My voice cracked, rising in pitch as fear and confusion tangled together in my chest. This couldn¡¯t be real. It was impossible.


    She finally stopped, her gaze boring into me. When she spoke, her words were calm, but they carried a weight that made my knees weak.


    ¡°I¡¯m you,¡± she said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m the Queen of Curses within you. I am your future.¡±


    Her words hit me like a storm. My mind reeled, questions and doubts swirling in a chaotic torrent. The Queen of Curses? My future? How could that be? How could I ever become...Her?


    I stared at her, my heart pounding so loudly it drowned out everything else.


    If she was me...then that meant...


    I am The Queen of Curses.

 Chapter 25: The Queen of Curses

    <div>


    Celia''s Perspective:


    My mind was in an emotional turmoil, questions coming left and right yet I had no answers. This place¡­ it was clearly just in my head. An illusion of what¡¯s to come¡­ but I won''t accept it.


    I stood in a dim corridor of swirling mists and flickering shadows¡ªa place that felt both hauntingly familiar and eerily otherworldly. The air was heavy with secrets and whispers of destiny, each murmur different slowly pulling at the fragile threads of my resolve. In the midst of this chaos, I saw myself from the future whose presence radiated a calm certainty, as if she held the key to all my hidden truths.


    She was me¡ªonly older, matured by the relentless march of time, a mirror reflecting the person I feared and never hoped to become. Her eyes, dark and infinite, met mine with a look that transcended the boundaries of age and reality.


    Gathering every ounce of courage, I stepped forward, my voice trembling but determined as I asked, "What do you mean by all this? How are you here?"


    She smiled, a hint of mischief and melancholy playing on her lips as if she had borne the weight of untold secrets for centuries.


    "I am not here, Celia," she replied, her voice calm and resonant. "I am you¡ªyour future self. I have sent my consciousness back to speak with you, to guide you through the shadows that threaten to overwhelm your heart."


    My mind reeled, the notion almost too fantastical to grasp. I took a trembling step backward, the echo of my own heartbeat a harsh reminder of how much I yearned for answers yet feared the cost of knowing them.


    "But... why? How is that even possible?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper, filled with both awe and trepidation.


    Her eyes softened for a moment, and she spoke in riddles that was breaking on the edge of comprehension.


    "It is within the realm of possibility for the Demonic Empress," she murmured, her voice carrying an eerie finality. "After all, I am the fear that haunts this world¡ªthe embodiment of its darkest nightmares. I have long surpassed the feeble limits that shackle mortals, wielding power beyond your comprehension."


    Her words stirred something deep within me¡ªa curious mix of hope and despair. I felt the weight of my destiny pressing upon my soul, as if the answers lay hidden in the darkness of my own emotions, waiting to be discovered.


    Will I ever overcome this curse? Can I truly rise above the whispers that describe me as nothing more than a call of doom? My heart aches at the thought of a future where I become the fear of the world¡ªthe embodiment of its darkest nightmares. I never imagined that my gentle soul, my kind heart, could be twisted into something so terrifying.


    Each step I take feels heavier than the last, burdened by the uncertainty of fate. Am I doomed to wander this lonely path, moving on the edge of chaos, or is there a way to rewrite the story that fate has chosen for me?


    In that quiet, fragile moment, standing on the precipice of an unknown destiny, I vowed to seek the truth¡ªeven if it meant confronting painful doubts and the darkest corners of my soul.


    Every whispered secret, every shadowed corridor seemed to pulse with a promise: that even if I am fated to become a creature of fear, perhaps, somewhere deep within, there remains a spark of hope¡ªa chance to reclaim the compassion and light that is truly mine.


    I took a trembling breath and forced my gaze upward.


    "What did I do in the future?" I asked, my voice wavering with both hope and dread. "I need to know... I¡¯m so scared of what might become of me."


    She slowly stepped forward, her measured pace filled with an unsettling calm. With a demonic smile tugging at her lips, she replied,


    "That''s a very tough question to ask, especially coming from someone who hardly believes in herself¡ªalways so down, so fragile... so weak."


    My heart pounded as I stuttered, "I... I¡ª" The truth felt heavy on my tongue, each word a struggle against the wave of emotions flooding inside me.


    She held up a hand, silencing my hesitant murmurs. "I''ll only answer one of your questions," she declared, her tone both enigmatic and final. "May it be anything."


    Swallowing hard, I pressed on, "Then... tell me. What did I do in the future? Why... why am I considered the fear of the world¡ªif that¡¯s even true?"


    "Ara~ Ara~ Ahahaha~!" A devilish laugh escaped her lips¡ªa sound that chilled me to the core. It was as if a villainess had stepped out of a nightmare, her mirth laced with cruelty.


    "It''s a lie, isn''t it?" I stuttered, my voice barely above a whisper as panic crept in. "I can''t be the fear of the world..."


    Her laughter grew, echoing around us like a cruel symphony. "Oh, my naive little self," she mocked. "The most heartless, merciless, cold woman in the universe speaks in such hesitant tones."


    Tears threatened to spill as I pleaded, "That''s not true... I would never hurt anyone. Please, tell me it''s a lie." Every word was laced with desperate hope, each word trembling under the weight of my misery.


    Her eyes hardened and grew a darker shade of red as she stepped closer, her aura darkening with an intimidating, murderous intensity.


    "Now," she intoned softly, "I can either tell you a lie¡ªone that might ease your troubled heart and let you live in a pleasant fantasy¡ªor I can give you the crushing truth that will force you to face reality."


    I steadied my shaking hands, summoning every ounce of courage despite the quiver in my voice. "Then tell me the truth," I insisted. "I don''t care how harsh it is... I know I''m not merciless. I wouldn''t do something like that."


    A long pause filled the space between us before she finally spoke, her voice low and unwavering. "Then truth be it." As she moved closer, a menacing aura radiated from her¡ªa presence that made the air itself seem heavy with impending doom.


    I recoiled slightly, my heart pounding in terror as she loomed before me. In that moment, I could feel every beat echoing the fear of what lay ahead.


    "Six years from now," she began, her voice cold and absolute, "You will wage war against the entire world and humanity. You will slaughter 4.2 billion people¡ªmen, women, and children alike. There will be no mercy, no hesitation. The world will drown in the blood of your revenge."


    Her lips curled into a slow, knowing smile. The amusement in her eyes was anything but kind. It was as if a demon had crawled out of the abyss, whispering prophecy with the certainty of fate itself.


    The words struck me like a blow to the soul. I stood frozen, my insides shattering with each word. I couldn¡¯t accept it¡ªthis future was a nightmare beyond imagining. Yet, deep within, I knew: there was no escaping the cruel logic of fate. Every step, every doubt, had led to this inevitable truth.


    "You''re lying, I won''t do such a thing!" I cried out, tears blurring my vision as I stuttered, "I-I won''t¡ª"


    She arched a delicate brow, a mocking smile curling her lips. "Aww, how cute of you, crying already?" she purred, a faint blush softening her otherwise cold features as she took a slow, deliberate step toward me.


    "I-It''s not possible..." I managed between trembling sobs, wiping at my tears with shaking hands. "Why would I ever do something so cruel?" My voice quavered with desperate uncertainty.


    She chuckled, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "Why indeed?" she mused, her tone laced with a sinister amusement. "Sometimes fate has a wicked sense of humor, Celia. But understand this¡ªwhat you do is not a choice born from whimsy. You made the decision to do it, known as destiny."


    "D-destiny?" I echoed, my heart pounding painfully in my ears. "Please¡ªplease tell me why! I beg you, I can''t bear this uncertainty any longer!" I pleaded, my words faltering as they tumbled out in a torrent of emotion.


    A cold laugh escaped her lips, chilling the air between us. "Oh, you''re begging me now, are you?" she said, her voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "The truth, my dear, is hidden in shadows. It is not for you to grasp completely yet, but to accept in time."


    I stepped back, my voice barely a whisper as I continued, "But I have to know... why are you here? And why must I... become this¡ªthis fear that haunts the world?" Each word was punctuated by a stutter, a tremor of both fear and sorrow.


    Her eyes gleamed with a merciless light as she leaned in closer, the space between us crackling with an ominous energy. "Because," she stated coldly, "this meeting is not about your tears or your doubts. It is about destinies intertwined. You exist on the razor¡¯s edge between hope and despair, and I am here to ensure you walk the path fate has laid out for you."


    I could barely breathe as her words sank in, my inner turmoil rising with every syllable. "P-please, just tell me why I''m meant to do this," I sobbed, my voice trembling with a mixture of defiance and fear. "Why must I bear such a burden? I don''t want to be the fear of the world."


    Her expression hardened, and she straightened, her voice turning steely and unyielding. "Enough," she commanded, cutting through my pleas like a sharpened blade. "I have given you hints for too long. Now, it is time to explain why I am here in the first place."


    The air grew colder, and the shadows seemed to lean in as she continued, her tone a chilling blend of menace and inevitability. "You are here because you are destined to be more than you ever imagined¡ªa force that will reshape the world, whether you wish it or not. Every tear you shed, every stutter of fear is but a prelude to the power that lies dormant within you."You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    I trembled, caught between a desperate hope and a paralyzing dread. "No... it can''t be... Please, I don''t want this," I whispered, voice barely audible as I pleaded for some semblance of mercy.


    I slowly wiped away my tears, trying to steady the quivering storm within me. For a fleeting moment, I closed my eyes and let the suffering wash over me. How many lives will be torn apart by this fate? I thought bitterly, my hands clutching my head as if to silence the screams echoing inside.


    Then, unable to contain my rising panic, I shouted, "You''re lying, stop lying!" My voice shattered the heavy silence, each word fueled by raw, desperate fear.


    Her lips curled into a chilling smirk as she stepped closer, her tone as cold as a razor¡¯s edge. "How amusing of you," she drawled, a mocking lilt threading through her voice, "but I''m not here to prove your innocence. I''m here to show you your powers."


    I blinked, stunned by the implication, and stuttered, "M-my powers?" My heart pounded, the word echoing like a death knell in my ears.


    She nodded slowly, her eyes dark and unyielding. "Yes, your powers. Listen carefully, Celia. In this moment, you are surrounded by your so-called friends: Kiel, Sword Saint Levi, and the demon who is the king of flames merged with Ronan¡ªall controlled by the silent executioner. Without me, you''re doomed. You¡¯re bound to die."


    A cold shiver ran down my spine. I tried to steady my voice despite the terror creeping in. "I... I will die?" I repeated, each syllable punctuated by another tear as I fought to reclaim some semblance of resolve.


    A cruel laugh escaped her lips. "Indeed," She said with a sinister glint in her eyes. "I''m here to tell you how to use your powers¡ªto kill them all¡ª"


    I interrupted, my voice shaking violently as I cried out, "No... I won''t kill anyone. I''m no murderer¡ª" My plea died on my lips as the reality of her words crashed over me.


    Her gaze hardened into something unrecognizable¡ªcold, remorseless, and frighteningly detached. "You do realize, Celia, that if you continue on this path, you will die?" she stated, each word a final verdict.


    Swallowing hard, I mustered the strength to speak through the torrent of fear and sorrow. "So be it then... if my death means billions of innocent people get to live, I will change fate with my own sacrifice." I looked straight into her eyes, a spark of determination igniting amidst the despair.


    For a long, excruciating moment, she stared at me in disbelief. "You can''t be serious right now..." she began, her voice dripping with condescension.


    Inside, a whirlwind of memories and regrets surged. My whole life, people wanted me gone¡ªwhispering behind my back, glaring at me like I was a mistake, a stain that should be erased. And yet¡­ I was the reason they were suffering. Even if they hurt me, even if they cast me aside, I would be no different if I let them die.


    The world wanted me gone, and I was just a curse to them. But the thought of me killing them all in this fate¡ªthis future soaked in blood¡ªwas unbearable. How could I let them suffer because of me? How can I let 4.2 Billion people be slaughtered by my own hands?


    This wasn¡¯t right. This wasn¡¯t even human anymore.


    No matter what they did to me, they didn¡¯t deserve this fate. They hated me, yet I couldn¡¯t leave them to die alone. A future drowned in destruction, a world reduced to nothing¡ªit had to be stopped.


    Even if it meant giving everything up, even if it meant my own end, I would do it. The guilt of letting them die¡ªmy own existence bringing this darkness¡ªwas too much to bear. I had to be the one to stop it. Even if the world never loved me, I couldn¡¯t stand to see it burn.


    Even if it meant sacrificing everything¡­ even if it meant I would never see tomorrow.


    I took a deep breath, steadying the storm inside me. No more doubts. No more hesitation.


    Lifting my chin, I declared, "I am. I won''t accept this fate¡ªeven if it means I die."


    "Ara~ Ara~ Kufufu~ Ahahaha~!" A devilish laugh escaped her lips¡ªa sound that chilled me to the core.


    "What''s so funny?!" I screamed, my voice raw with desperation. "I''m serious¡ªI''m going to sacrifice myself to change fate!" My words burst out in a rush of emotion, my hands trembling as I wiped away my tears.


    Her eyes narrowed, and she spoke in a tone as cold as ice. "You do realize your actions have consequences, don''t you?"


    "C-consequences?" I stuttered, my resolve faltering for just a moment as doubt crept in. My heart pounded, each beat echoing with fear.


    "Are you really going to betray him?" she pressed, her voice laced with cruel amusement. "For strangers who never cared about you?"


    "H-Him...?" My voice cracked in confusion. I couldn¡¯t believe the very notion was being suggested. My mind whirled, Who could possibly be worth saving billions of lives?


    "Kaiser," she said, her tone cutting through the haze of my thoughts. "The man who risked his life for you. The first person who ever saw past the curse and liked you for who you truly are¡ªeven when the world despised you."


    My breath hitched. "K-Kaiser? No, it can''t be¡ª" I tried to protest, but the words died in my throat as the gravity of her words sank in.


    "The moment you reject my offer," She continued, her voice dropping to a threatening whisper, "He will die."


    "No... that''s not possible," I murmured, my heart shattering with each syllable. The thought of Kaiser¡ªmy first, most cherished friend¡ªdying because of my decision was unbearable.


    "You''ll die first, and then he will be killed by them," she said, her tone unyielding and merciless. "Do you really wish to betray the last person who wholeheartedly trusted you?"


    "You''re wrong... He can''t die..." I pleaded, tears streaming down my face as the realization crashed over me like a tidal wave. How can I let him pay for my weakness? The pain in my chest was almost too much to bear.


    "His injuries, his wounds¡ªthey''re all your fault," She declared coldly. "And if you refuse right now, you''ll never be able to save him, for you''ll die as well."


    "Stop it! No... it''s not true..." I screamed, the desperation in my voice mingling with uncontrollable sobs. My mind raced with images of Kaiser, smiling despite the odds, a beacon of hope in my otherwise cursed life. He was the person, who made me smile for the first time in years...


    Then, as if cutting through the suffocating weight of my despair, she extended her hand toward me.


    "Hold my hand," she commanded, her voice as chilling as the wind of a winter storm, "And you will unseal some of your instinctive powers. You can save him¡ªjust like he saved you with his life."


    My breath caught in my throat. Kaiser¡¯s name, spoken like a lifeline, shattered every doubt I had. My world had already begun to crack, but this¡­ this was the moment that could break it entirely.


    I stared at her outstretched hand, my own trembling at my sides. Could this power truly save him? Or would it only drag me into something even darker? My mind screamed warnings, urging me to step away, to refuse the unknown, to run from the abyss opening before me.


    I knew deep down that saving billions for one was the right choice¡­ even if it shattered my soul. Humanity didn¡¯t deserve to be slaughtered, to be torn apart by a fate that was beyond their control. They didn¡¯t deserve this fate, and yet, it was the path I was on.


    Only I could stop it. Only I had the power to stop myself¡ªto stop the monster I was becoming, the destruction I was destined to bring. If I didn¡¯t act now, there would be no future left to save.


    But my heart¡ªmy heart was already reaching for him.


    I had only known Kaiser for a few hours, but it felt like a lifetime had passed in that brief span. In such a short time, he had given me everything. His trust, his care, his unwavering protection. He had taken care of my wounds, offered me warmth when I had nothing, and comforted me when the world felt like it was falling apart. And even when everything seemed lost, he risked his life to protect me, to ensure I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Each night, I cried alone in the darkness, drowning in despair and my misery. But he¡­ he made me smile, made me laugh, and filled my heart with light in the bleakest of times. Even now, as tears welled up in my eyes at the memory, I could still feel the warmth of his love¡ªa light of hope that refused to be engulfed in darkness.


    I had been betrayed by the world¡ªbetrayed by everything I ever believed in. They had cast me aside, abandoned me when I needed them the most. Yet, despite all of that, I still wanted to save them. I still hoped that somewhere, deep within their hearts, there was good left to salvage.


    But if it meant losing him¡ªsomeone as kind, as loving as Kaiser¡ªsomeone who had done more for me in a few hours than anyone had in my entire life¡­ then I would burn the world to the ground without a second thought.


    I would not lose him. Not now. Not ever.


    And if the world had to pay the price for it, so be it. They had abandoned me once; now it was their turn to suffer the consequences. Kaiser had given me everything, and now, I would make sure I protected him, no matter the cost.


    If this was the only way to bring him back, then what was there to fear?


    With a shaky exhale, I reached forward. My fingers brushed against hers, ice-cold against my skin. And in that instant, I made my choice.


    No matter the cost, I would not lose him.


    As soon as I held her hand, a devilish smile played across her lips as she gazed intently into my eyes. The moment our skin touched, a dark, bloody aura exploded around me¡ªspirals of shadow twisting and coiling in horrific circles. I could feel the power seeping into my veins, each pulse a hint of the transformation that was about to shatter every limit I once had.


    Before I could process the onslaught of sensations, future me stepped back, her figure framed by the swirling darkness. I lifted my hands slowly, my trembling fingers searching my palms as the shadows moved over me.


    Then it happened¡ªa murderous red aura cascaded down from the sky like a storm of blood and fury. I looked upward, my eyes wide and unseeing as an immense pressure robbed me of all sensation. The fog that had once obscured my vision cleared in an instant, the red moon overhead soon began to crack and shatter into countless splintered pieces.


    I turned my gaze back to my future self. There she stood, hands clasped behind her back, her smile unwavering and laced with a cruelty that sent shivers down my spine.


    ¡°This,¡± she pronounced with chilling clarity, ¡°is just 1% percent of your total power. The rest must be achieved and earned by your own efforts. The path you''ve chosen... it is yours alone.¡± Her voice, cold and commanding, resonated in the cavern of my soul. ¡°The True Queen of Curses.¡±


    As her words faded, my consciousness began to slip away. I watched in horror as she started to deteriorate, her form scattering into a fine dust that mingled with the crumbling illusion of the world around me.


    Suddenly, I was left alone in an empty, blinding white room. I clenched my fists so tightly that my knuckles turned white, hundreds of questions roaring in my mind¡ªquestions I couldn¡¯t quite focus on.


    Reality crashed down on me like a tidal wave as the image of Kaiser flooded my mind. In the real world, my dear friend lay unconscious on my back¡ªwounded, bleeding, his life slipping away with each breath. The thought of him, the only person who had ever truly cared for me, ignited a burning resolve within me.


    Memories of my past, the times I felt utterly worthless and hopeless, resurfaced in that moment. I remembered the loneliness, the isolation, the crushing belief that I was nothing more than a cursed soul, destined to be despised by everyone I ever encountered.


    I had spent so many years believing I was unworthy of anything¡ªunworthy of love, unworthy of peace, unworthy of life. Each night silently crying to myself. But Kaiser¡­ Kaiser had shown me what kindness and love felt like. He had believed in me when no one else did, had given me hope when I had none left in me.


    His trust, his kindness, his sacrifice¡ªeverything he had done for me, for us¡ªwas now slipping through my fingers, as fragile as the air in my lungs. I couldn¡¯t let him die. I couldn¡¯t let him suffer because of my failure. I couldn¡¯t lose the only person who had ever cared.


    With each painful breath, with each heartbeat that threatened to shatter me, I swore to myself¡ªno matter the cost, no matter the pain¡ªI would not lose him. Not now. Not ever.


    Before meeting him, I was nameless¡ªa nobody cursed as the "Queen of Curses," shunned and hated. Yet, he saw past the darkness. He gave me a name¡ªCelia¡ªout of pure, Love, not pity or mockery.


    Anger surged through me as I recalled the threat: if I did not fight, if I did not harness this newfound power, he would die.


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    I glared into the blank white expanse, my eyes burning with murderous intent. With just a focused gaze, I felt the aura around me begin to ripple. The room trembled, then violently convulsed, shattering like fragile glass as I fell into the void beneath me.


    I whispered fiercely to myself, "Now it¡¯s time to face them all¡ªKiel, Levi, Ronan, and the Silent Executioner. I will save Kaiser. I will not be the weak, helpless soul I once was."


    A surge of dark, overwhelming energy pulsed through me. I fell amidst the collapsing remnants of the illusion, every fiber of my being alight with a newfound ferocity. I was no longer the broken, despairing girl who once cried in the darkness alone. I will become the embodiment of destruction, and nothing could stop the path I was about to carve with my own hands.


    I Screamed into the silence, the sound echoing off the shattered walls of my former self...


    I am the Queen of Curses! And I will bring the world to its knees.

 Chapter 26: Reawakening Conquest

    Celia''s Perspective:


    I was back now, back in the real world.


    Kaiser lay heavy against my back, his unconscious body pressing into me like a painful reminder of everything that had happened, of everything I had lost. The forest around us burned with an eerie glow, flickering shades of orange and crimson that painted the night sky. Embers floated like dying stars, carried by the wind, whispering of destruction and betrayal.


    And yet, I stood.


    I was no longer the weak girl who had to depend on others, who had to run and cower behind the strength of someone else. I could feel a fierce, cursed energy pulsing within me, a testament to every scar, every tear, every moment of fear that had once bound me. I was no longer nameless. No longer powerless.


    I was myself. Celia. A name that belonged to me alone¡ªa name that carried the weight of my past, the strength of my present, and the power to carve my own future.


    I clenched my fists as my vision sharpened, the world before me peeling away to reveal the battlefield in its purest form. Levi, a blur of motion even when still, crackled with untamed speed.


    As I glanced back at Ronan, he was already charging up a wave of hellfire, its molten glow illuminating the twisted grin on his face. Kiel, no different, stood with his arms crossed, his cursed magic seeping into the earth. From the ground, tendrils of vines erupted, writhing like living serpents, ready to ensnare me.


    For a split second, the air shifted. A rustle of wind, almost imperceptible¡ªLevi. His shadowy aura flickered for the briefest moment before vanishing entirely. The world itself hadn''t realized he had already left, moving faster than perception could track. He was already in motion¡ªto kill.


    Then they moved.


    As if fate itself had conspired against me, they all launched their attacks at once. Every second counted. I held my breath, my mind racing back to the power I had awakened. My reawakening was my last hope, my only chance to stand. For me. For Kaiser¡ªwho had risked everything to protect me.


    "With this power, I summon the cursed race¡ªrise, and drag my enemies to their knees."


    My voice cut through the air like a blade of ice, my words laced with a quiet, inescapable doom. It was not a plea, not a desperate call for strength¡ªit was a command, absolute and merciless.


    A chilling wind howled through the battlefield for a moment, as if the world itself recoiled at the authority in my voice. The air thickened, pulsing with an unseen malice, a force far beyond mortal comprehension stirring at my will.


    From the darkness, they answered.


    "As fate would have it, you will die here, Queen of Curses."


    The Silent Executioner¡¯s voice, hollow and unwavering, carried no doubt. "My lord¡¯s foresight is unbreakable. He saw this moment long before it came to pass. Your awakening, your struggle¡ªeverything has already been written in the pages of fate."


    But then¡­ his thoughts stilled, a single flaw etching itself into the certainty he had always known.


    ¡°¡­But who is that?¡±


    His gaze locked onto the unconscious figure draped over my back¡ªblack hair, a still body with injuries, and eyes he had yet to see open.


    Him.


    "My lord told me everything¡ªevery face that would be present tonight, every outcome." His mind raced, calculations snapping together with chilling precision. "Yet¡­ this one¡­ this person... was never mentioned."


    Something was wrong.


    "As if he doesn¡¯t exist¡­ yet is present in this world."


    And then, their attacks flew across the sky, about to land.


    A massive explosion ripped through the forest, sending shockwaves through the air. Smoke and debris spiraled upward in a violent cascade, a blinding surge of light piercing the sky.


    The sheer force of the impact howled through the battlefield, an ear-splitting resonance that shattered the very foundation of the land. Trees snapped like brittle twigs, the ground split apart, and the sky trembled beneath the weight of destruction.


    And yet, in the silence that followed, they all stood still. Watching. Waiting.


    They had won. It was over. The Queen of Curses had finally perished from the world.


    Or so they thought.


    "Now that it''s over, I will return to my lord."


    The Silent Executioner remained composed, stepping back as the smoke slowly began to thin. "He was kind enough to grant me a glimpse¡ªone page of the future. And I was given a single order to follow after the Queen of Curses¡¯ death."


    Reaching into his cloak, his gloved fingers pulled out the prophecy that dictated this night¡¯s end. The sight of it was meant to confirm his triumph. A formality. Nothing more.


    Yet, the moment his eyes fell upon the inked words on the page, his entire body tensed.


    "???"


    His pulse slowed. His breath hitched.


    Impossible.


    That was not what it had said before.


    "No¡­ The prophecy stated ''The Queen of Curses will die.''"


    This wasn¡¯t a contradiction. It was a correction. The future had shifted somehow.


    His grip tightened on the page, his mind spiraling into disarray. "How? The future cannot change. My lord¡¯s foresight is absolute."


    But as he watched¡ªhis own hands trembling¡ªthe ink bled, shifting, reforming before his very eyes.


    "What¡­? How is the page changing?"


    "Reawakening Conquest Beings." This was the new fate written on the page.


    His stomach twisted with something foreign. A creeping, suffocating realization.


    "How is fate being rewritten?"


    For the first time in his existence, The Silent Executioner felt it.


    Doubt.


    As the smoke cleared, the battlefield fell into an eerie silence. The moment their eyes adjusted, shock gripped them all.


    A massive sphere of chains loomed in the center, its form shifting and tightening with a slow, ominous creak. The interwoven links, jagged and unforgiving, curled tighter and tighter, fortifying the prison that had encased me and Kaiser. Each movement sent sharp metal fragments grinding against one another, the spikes along its surface gleaming with a merciless edge.


    Gasps echoed through the air. Disbelief painted their faces.


    Before they could even react, the chains shuddered¡ªthen slithered away. One by one, they coiled back like serpents, retreating toward the sky. Their ascent was slow, deliberate, as if drawn by an unseen force. And at the center of it all, beneath the unraveling mass of steel¡ªstood me.


    I stood there, my eyes burning with a crimson glow, my breath steady, unwavering. The cold bite of power coiled around me like a second skin. Kaiser remained behind my back, his presence grounding me, but not shielding me.


    I took a step forward.


    Unlike before, fear no longer gnawed at the edges of my mind. It didn¡¯t drip into my veins, didn¡¯t claw at my resolve. I wasn¡¯t running. I wasn¡¯t cowering.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    I was nervous¡ªthis power was unfamiliar, raw, and untamed. But my instincts? They murmured in the depths of my mind, low and unwavering. They didn''t waver. They didn''t doubt.


    They would fight. They would tear through anything in my way.


    And they would win.


    My voice rang clear through the battlefield, slicing through the suffocating air like a dagger.


    ¡°You said my death was fate?¡±


    The Silent Executioner remained motionless. Words evaded him. The cracks in his certainty were minute¡ªsubtle¡ªbut they were there.


    I stepped forward again, the weight of my presence pressing against the silence.


    ¡°Then let me tell you this¡ª¡± my voice dropped for the first time, a cold whisper laced with the promise of defiance.


    ¡°Fate will not stop me. It never could. I will curse it. I will rip it apart. And I will be the one to rewrite it with my own hands.¡±


    "Watch closely, as I carve my own future."


    The page of the future still trembled in his grasp, the ink shifting, betraying his lord¡¯s will.


    Even then, even as the foundation of his certainty cracked beneath his feet, The Silent Executioner met my glare with a response just as cold. He spoke¡ªslow, deliberate, each word dragging the weight of inevitable death.


    "Curse fate? Rip it apart? Rewrite it?" A low chuckle, empty of mirth, like bones scraping against stone. "You¡¯re nothing but a powerless child, clinging to the illusion of strength, thinking you can tear apart destiny with the remnants of a past you can¡¯t control."


    His head tilted slightly, the movement eerily unnatural. "Rewrite fate all you wish... but even if the ink fades, even if the paper burns, every story has an end."


    Then, softer, almost a whisper¡ªone final nail in the coffin.


    "Your hands will write nothing but your own death. Your own end."


    Unshaken. Confident.


    But beneath it all¡ªa sliver of doubt gnawed at him.


    The chains that were coiling around me then rushed ahead, slowly dividing to target each one of them. The noise and the air grew thick as their speeds increased.


    Kiel''s head then turned to his right unconsciously, and he leaped ahead of the Silent Executioner to go right in front of him. As my chains were about to attack, Kiel used earth magic to manipulate the ground, creating a quick wall in front.


    My cursed chains hit it directly, creating a harsh clash sound. Instinctively, they moved to the side, rushing from all directions. But the Silent Executioner saw it coming and pulled Kiel''s string, forcing him to create another wall around them, even covering the top.


    Moments later, the sky darkened as fire rained down. Instinctively, I pulled some of my chains back, forming a barrier above me with tight layers of them, but the ones surrounding Kiel and the Silent Executioner couldn''t tighten fast enough and began to weaken.


    The fire slowly ate away at the chains¡¯ thickness, and out of nowhere, Levi rushed in between the flames using God-Speed. His sword glowed with shadows, leaving behind faint, shimmering cuts in the air as he moved. He sliced through the chains, flawlessly dodging even the raining fire.


    Ronan made the sky rain with fire using his elemental magic while Levi used his speed and shadow manipulation to break the weaker chains.


    The Silent Executioner used Kiel as a shield while commanding Ronan and Levi to attack and guard in perfect synchronization. Every second mattered. I was up against something beyond human, something with experience carved into its every move.


    I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but I was losing in strategy. What else could I do?


    As I struggled to think, Ronan and Levi rushed forward. Levi blocked and deflected my chains while Ronan shot fire from his hands like a flamethrower, burning and weakening them for Levi to cut through.


    Slowly, they were closing in, their attacks perfectly coordinated.


    I didn¡¯t have control over these cursed chains. They moved on their own, reacting to my instincts. But that wasn¡¯t enough.


    Ronan¡¯s voice echoed through my ears, sharp and arrogant.


    "Burn, break, incinerate¡ªturn all to ash! Infernal Sovereign!"


    Flames roared to life, twisting into monstrous forms, their heat warping the air itself. The fire coiled around his arm before exploding outward, a wave of destruction aiming to consume everything in its path.


    At the same time, Levi¡¯s voice came, cold and playful.


    "Step between light and shadow, sever all bonds¡ªVoid Stride!"


    His body blurred, vanishing and reappearing in fractured movements. Shadows stretched unnaturally, his sword humming with dark energy as he shot toward me like a ghost of death.


    But the chains... they understood.


    A single thread lashed out, splitting into dozens, weaving through the fire like it had memorized its pattern. The moment the flames should have struck, the chains coiled tightly, suffocating the oxygen around them, snuffing the fire out before it could breathe.


    Another chain shot upward, its movement so precise that it met Levi¡¯s blade mid-strike. The impact should have severed it, but instead, the chain twisted, bending his sword¡¯s angle just slightly¡ªjust enough for him to miss. His expression flickered, just for a moment.


    These cursed chains weren¡¯t just reacting. They were predicting and adapting.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing. The cursed chains¡­ they were changing. I thought they had already reached their limit, that they were nothing more than desperate extensions of my survival instincts. But now¡­ now they moved differently. Not just reacting¡ªno, they were thinking. Calculating.


    A shiver crawled up my spine. This wasn¡¯t just instinct anymore. This was something else. Something far more terrifying.


    And yet¡­ as the weight of that realization settled in, I felt it. A clarity cutting through the fear. If this was what I had become¡ªif this was the power I now held¡ªthen I would use it. They weren''t just moving by my survival instincts... or maybe rather my murderous instincts...


    These chains¡ªmy chains¡ªwere alive with it.


    My mind was in chaos of doubt and resolve. There were choices¡ªlimited, but present. I could keep defending, waiting for an opening, but that meant prolonging the fight, wearing myself down against three monsters and a ghost pulling their strings. I could go all in, throw everything into overwhelming them, but that would leave me defenseless if I failed. Or¡­ I could¡ª


    No... That¡¯s my only option now. I have to do it.


    It''s time for him to return.


    The earth walls surrounding the Silent Executioner crumbled, and Kiel, finally freed, joined the other two. Three monsters aiming at my throat. Their combined presence made the air suffocating.


    They spoke in unison.


    Ronan stretched his hand outward, flames swirling like a sun about to go supernova. His voice was arrogant, amused.


    "Ignis Ultionis, Raze the Sky and Earth; Let the Inferno Consume All in its Path."


    A black inferno erupted, its shape morphing into a fanged maw, screaming as it lunged forward, intending to swallow me whole.


    Levi blurred, his presence flickering between reality and shadows.


    ¡°Godspeed awakening, Befall Shadow Eclipse¡ªNo Light Shall Reach You.¡±


    The entire battlefield darkened as countless shadow blades materialized midair, twisting unnaturally, forming a spiraling death trap. He was already gone from sight, the only hint of his movement the faint distortion of space where he passed.


    Kiel extended his arm, a nervous smirk barely hiding the arrogance in his eyes.


    ¡°Unholy Shackles, Bind and Drain the Soul. Bestow me the greatest curse to engulf my enemy!¡±


    The air cracked. The ground beneath my feet shattered. Countless ethereal hands of decay sprouted from the floor, reaching for me, their touch corroding even my chains.


    The attack was unlike before. Their synergy had sharpened into something lethal. They weren¡¯t just fighting¡ªthey were erasing anything in their path.


    And it worked.


    For the first time, my chains struggled. The infernal heat melted their edges, shadows cut through their defenses like paper, and cursed hands disrupted their structure. They couldn¡¯t deflect, couldn¡¯t counter fast enough. My instincts fought viciously, twisting the chains in ways beyond comprehension, but even they could barely keep up.


    The Silent Executioner watched in silence, his cold, distant eyes observing from behind the thinning veil of destruction. His thoughts echoed in the abyss of his mind.


    It¡¯s over.


    The Queen of Curses has fallen.


    He glanced back at the page of fate that never lied.


    It had previously declared: ¡°Reawakening Conquest Beings.¡±


    But now?


    The ink bled. The letters warped. And then¡ª


    ¡°???¡±


    The Silent Executioner¡¯s eyes narrowed. That was impossible. The page didn¡¯t display uncertainty. It recorded truth. The direct, inescapable path of fate.


    Yet now, fate hesitated.


    His gaze darted back to the battle. And for the first time, a feeling foreign to him slithered into his core¡ª


    Fear.


    Not because the chains were failing.


    Not because the Queen of Curses was cornered.


    But because of what she was doing amidst the chaos.


    My trembling hand rested against Kaiser¡¯s chest, my eyes shut tight as I willed myself to be more than fear. More than doubt. My breath came in shaky bursts, but my resolve remained unyielding. The cursed energy¡ªthe same that turned those chains into nightmares¡ªnow surged into him, not to destroy, but to rebuild.


    His wounds began to close, the jagged flesh knitting itself together, slowly at first, then more rapidly. His missing arm reformed¡ªbone, muscle, and flesh returning in a seamless, agonizing display.


    A cold chill ran down her spine, the Silent Executioner¡¯s presence stirring like a storm on the horizon.


    She¡¯s the one.


    She¡¯s the one changing fate.


    Her pulse quickened, and yet, the darkness she embraced only grew colder, her cursed magic swirling with determination. The world held its breath as the impossible unfolded before her.


    That shouldn¡¯t be possible. His Lord had spoken of fate as law. No human, no existence, could alter its course. No force in the world could rewrite its script.


    And yet, as he turned to Levi, Ronan, and Kiel¡ªthree calamities moments away from executing her¡ªthe book still displayed, ¡°???¡±


    They were seconds from striking her down.


    Levi¡¯s shadows wove into a spear, aiming straight for her throat. Ronan¡¯s fire transformed into a serpent, ready to coil and burn her alive. Kiel¡¯s cursed hands converged, reaching to tear her soul from her body.


    Celia pressed her hand harder against Kaiser¡¯s chest, pouring her heart into her instinct-driven cursed healing.


    Then¡ª


    Kaiser¡¯s eyes snapped open, glowing with a cold, blue aura. His hand slowly rose to his mouth, a faint, calculating smile spreading across his face as the last remnants of blood from his wounds began to heal.


    The world stopped.


    The Silent Executioner felt something shift, an invisible tremor shaking reality itself. His gaze fell to the book in his hands, eyes narrowing as the weight of the moment pressed down on him. He exhaled slowly, as if to steady the rising unease that crawled up his spine.


    It was wrong.


    The ink, once hesitant, now flowed with a purpose¡ªunwavering and final. There was no doubt in its stroke, no second-guessing.


    It had written its final decree.


    ¡°Your corpse will rot here.¡±


    The words echoed through the stillness, their chilling finality hanging in the air like a death sentence.


    His heart stopped beating almost.


    The Silent Executioner trembled, the page slipping from his grasp, his fingers twitching with a sense of fear he hadn¡¯t known in centuries. The future he once knew, the future he shaped with ease, was no longer his to read.


    He wasn''t the one who decided.


    It was her.


    The future had already shifted, and he... he was the one who was going to die.

 Chapter 27: The Broken Chains

    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    Oh yes, I just love having an arm back. Feels much more natural, I must say so myself. As for my situation?


    Not so loving.


    Once again, the countdown between life and death had started. Enemies surrounded me from all sides, each far beyond my capabilities. My mind ran through countless questions, but all of them led back to the creature standing at a distance, watching everything unfold.


    The one Celia called the Silent Executioner.


    "Kaiser! You''re back!!" Celia''s voice rang out, her tone laced with relief, warmth¡ªsomething I hadn''t heard in a long time. She walked over to me with a smile, while several cursed chains floated around her, acting as an unseen force of defense.


    Those chains lashed out in an instant, intercepting Kiel and Ronan, pushing them back before they could get too close. But the moment I saw her drop her guard and step toward me, I moved without thinking.


    In one swift motion, I closed the distance and pulled her into my arms, my instincts kicking in as a blur of movement registered at the edge of my vision.


    I saw someone moving in God-Speed in the corner of my eyes.


    It was Levi.


    His blade, coated in a shadowy aura, streaked toward Celia with lethal precision. I was already shifting my weight back, prepared to intercept with pure hand-to-hand technique¡ªblocking a Sword Saint''s strike without a weapon wasn''t exactly ideal, but I had no other choice.


    Yet, before his attack could land, Celia¡¯s cursed chains whipped through the air, colliding against Levi¡¯s blade mid-swing, stopping him dead in his tracks.


    ...Wait.


    What??


    You''re telling me Celia can just stand here and these things will fight for her? Since when? I was unconscious for, what, an hour? And she suddenly has self-operating magic?


    Where was this when I was blatantly getting teamed at?!


    I looked down at Celia, who was still nestled against me, her arms wrapped securely around my waist. Right. I pulled her in because I thought she''d be caught in the attack¡ªbut now she was holding onto me just as tightly.


    Her voice trembled. "I-I''m so happy... You''re back, Kaiser..."


    Tears welled in her eyes, her grip tightening. A deep part of me softened at the sight. It wasn''t hard to piece together what she must''ve thought¡ªseeing me unconscious, an arm missing, barely breathing after that last fight. She must''ve thought I wasn¡¯t going to make it.


    The realization hit me in a way I didn¡¯t expect.


    Gently, I placed a hand on her head, running my fingers lightly through her hair in reassurance. "I''m back, Celia. And I''m doing good." My voice was steady, calm. "Are you okay¡ª"


    "Please don¡¯t sacrifice yourself again..." she cut me off, her voice breaking slightly as she sobbed.


    ...Yeah. That sounded like something I would do, wouldn¡¯t it?


    There was no doubt now¡ªshe had tapped into something new. Magic, and not just any magic. Cursed magic. The homing chains, the cursed healing magic she used on me¡ªit all pointed to that fact. Which only raised more questions.


    But first, priorities.


    I exhaled lightly, shifting my hand to her shoulder. "Celia, I know. Pull yourself together. We can talk about that later. First, tell me what¡¯s going on."


    She sniffled, wiping her tears with the back of her sleeve before stepping back slightly, focusing her attention on the battlefield again.


    And then she explained everything.


    How, after I lost consciousness, Ronan had fully merged with the King of Flames demon, transforming him into something beyond human. How Levi, the ''Sword Saint of God-Speed,'' had been fighting to protect both her and Kiel. And how Kiel¡ªyes, Kiel of all people¡ªwas apparently on our side now. As if the world wasn¡¯t already throwing enough absurdities at me.


    And then, the true problem. The Silent Executioner.


    An unknown entity, appearing from the shadows, disrupting the fight between Levi and Ronan, and taking control of all three of them. Celia described him as cold, merciless, capable of foresight.


    A being that manipulated others like puppets on strings.


    "That¡¯s... hard to believe," I muttered, rubbing my temples. "But I know you wouldn''t lie."


    "Thank you, Kaiser! Stay with me¡ªI¡¯ll protect you." Her voice carried a protective determination, which was... adorable, honestly.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought. "Celia, you still haven¡¯t told me what these powers and chains are."


    She hesitated. "It¡¯s... a long story. I¡¯ll tell you later."


    I narrowed my eyes at her, giving her a quick wink. "Fine. But I¡¯m holding you to that."


    Now, back to the main problem at hand.


    Levi, Ronan, and Kiel were already testing the limits of Celia¡¯s cursed chains, attacking in perfect synchronization.


    Levi blurred between gaps, his speed turning him into a phantom that slashed at every blind spot. Ronan, now infused with the King of Flames, roared as torrents of hellfire engulfed his body, his fists coated in molten destruction as he hammered against the barriers.


    And Kiel, controlled or not, was unleashing devastating cursed magic, his black tendrils slamming into the chains with relentless force.


    Yet, the cursed barriers deflected their magic, nullified their physical strikes, and adapted to each attack, moving on their own.


    Our current defense relied entirely on Celia¡¯s instincts. A gamble.


    I analyzed our situation further. Kiel had an A-Rank understanding of cursed magic, something not to be taken lightly. Ronan, in his current state, was pushing past A+ territory, and Levi? S-Rank. Without question. I never liked that guy, and somehow, he just had to be here to make my life harder.


    And then there was the Silent Executioner.


    A mind-controlling tactician who, if he had been born a century earlier, might have actually been terrifying. But unfortunately for him, he was born in the wrong era. The era where I exist.


    Unlucky him.


    Because I know how to break his spell.


    "Hey Celia! Can you use elemental magic?" I said, turning my head to her as I saw Kiel about to cast another cursed magic spell.


    "What do you mean, Kaiser?" Celia said, confused.


    Obviously, she didn''t know any magic. Everything up until now had been pure instinct. My only choice was to adapt to her instincts and determine a way to win this.


    "It''s the magic that controls elements. I guess you don''t know how it works," I said.


    "Don''t worry, Celia. Just focus on staying in the middle of the chains," I added, reassuring her she was safe.


    "Okay, Kaiser..." she said while sighing, trying to release tension.


    Soon, Kiel was done casting, and tendrils of vines swarmed at us, roaring high into the sky to whip the barrier. But her chains gathered together, deflecting the attack before spiraling around it and breaking it apart with pure raw force.


    It was seriously breaking earth-layered cursed attacks that easily?! Gosh, I wish I could use magic. But that was the click¡ªthe idea I needed to win this battle.


    I saw Ronan preparing to use another hellfire spell, judging from the chanting, and I knew I had to adapt fast and get weapons.


    "Celia! Focus on me and think I''m some sort of a threat!" I said to Celia.


    She turned her head in pure confusion. "What are you saying, Kaiser!?"


    Soon, a chain rushed in my direction due to her confusion, and as it was about to grab me, I caught it with one hand, spinning around before slamming it onto the ground to stop it.


    "Oh my god, Kaiser! I didn''t mean¡ªno, how did it attack you?!" Celia said, pure shock and terror in her voice. Guilt seeped through, as if she truly thought she had hurt me.


    "Don''t worry, Celia, it was part of my plan. Focus back on them for me, please?" I said, reassuring her.


    "Okay, I will, Kaiser. I''m so sorry for that." She then focused back on them.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Soon, I took the chain in both of my hands and pulled it apart, breaking it in half with my raw strength. I could hear Ronan¡¯s chant about to end. Without hesitation, I ran out of her chained area, making myself completely vulnerable.


    "KAISER!?" Celia screamed, her heart racing as I left the presence of her protection.


    The chains rattled in my grip as I rushed toward Ronan. His incantation was almost complete, the air thick with heat as fire spiraled into the shape of a phoenix. The beast¡¯s molten eyes locked onto me, and with a single cry, it burst forth, flames expanding outward like a tidal wave of hellfire.


    I tightened my hold on Celia¡¯s chains, feeling the raw weight of metal against my skin. The flames drew closer, touching at the edges of the battlefield, threatening to consume everything in their path. But instead of dodging, I did the one thing no sane person would do¡ªI ran straight through it.


    As the fire surged, I twisted the chains in my grip, wrapping them around my left arm in tight coils, layering them into a makeshift gauntlet. The metal glowed orange from the heat, burning into my skin, but I didn¡¯t waver. Pain was temporary. Victory was absolute.


    I lifted my right hand, forcing the second chain through the inferno, letting the searing flames mold the metal. Fire met steel, and under my grip, it began to take shape¡ªwarping, twisting, reforging into something deadly.


    A sword.


    The moment it hardened, I clenched the hilt, testing the weight. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it would do. Ronan¡¯s phoenix screeched in fury, fire gathering at its beak for another blast, but I was already prepared.


    The beast unleashed a final, all-consuming wave of fire. The battlefield turned white-hot. There was no escaping it.


    I didn¡¯t try.


    Instead, I braced myself, lifting my left arm¡ªthe arm wrapped in chains¡ªforming a barrier of steel between me and the flames. The heat pressed against me, burning through the gaps in the metal, scorching my skin underneath. The pain was unbearable, but I didn¡¯t break. I could endure.


    Game is game.


    For every pain, there¡¯s victory.


    Or so I thought.


    Because just as I was about to push through the flames, a sudden wall of chains surged in front of me, forming an impenetrable barrier against the fire. The wave crashed against them, dispersing harmlessly into dying embers.


    I exhaled sharply, my smirk faltering. That wasn¡¯t my doing.


    ¡°DON¡¯T HURT HIM!¡±


    Celia¡¯s voice cut through the battlefield, raw, filled with desperation. I turned, and my stomach twisted at the sight.


    She had focused every single one of her chains on protecting me.


    Which meant she had left herself vulnerable.


    Kiel took advantage first, his cursed magic slithering around her defenses, weakening her control over the chains. But that wasn¡¯t the real problem.


    Levi was behind her.


    My blood ran cold.


    He moved in an instant, a blur of godspeed. Celia barely reacted in time¡ªher instincts saving her at the last second¡ªbut not fast enough. The edge of his sword cut deep into her shoulder.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ow¡­¡±


    Celia stumbled forward, her hand flying to the wound, blood staining her fingertips.


    My grip on the sword tightened, my knuckles turning white.


    Levi didn¡¯t stop. He blitzed forward again. The chains¡ªher chains¡ªwere still guarding me, not her.


    ¡°CELIA¡ª!¡±


    Another strike landed, this time across her back. She cried out in pain, her body shuddering, but still¡ªstill¡ªshe refused to move her defenses away from me.


    What was she thinking?!


    Levi wasn¡¯t finished. His sword gleamed under the firelight, aiming for her neck. A killing blow.


    No.


    I moved before I could think, before pain, before logic. I ran right through the dying remnants of the flames, my body screaming in agony as my burned skin cracked from the movement. But I didn¡¯t care.


    I pulled the remaining chains in my left hand, snapping them forward in a wide arc. The weight of the metal dragged through the air, striking Levi¡¯s path, slowing him just enough.


    And then¡ª


    Steel clashed against steel.


    I barely intercepted his blade in time, my newly forged sword grinding against his shadowy strike. Sparks flew between us, our weapons locked, the sheer force of his attack rattling my bones.


    I glared at him. Cold. Unforgiving. The temperature of the battlefield didn¡¯t matter anymore. The pain didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    How dare he hurt her?


    How dare he, right in front of me?


    Celia''s hands trembled as she clutched her wounded shoulder, but her focus never wavered from me. Even with pain dulling her expression, her concern for me overshadowed her own suffering.


    "Kaiser, are you okay?" she asked, her voice laced with worry.


    I barely let her finish before my anger took over. "ARE YOU INSANE?!" My voice was sharp, louder than I intended. "Why did you focus on me?! You should''ve kept yourself safe!"


    She flinched, taking a step back. The shock in her eyes twisted something inside me. I wasn¡¯t angry at her¡ªno, I was furious at myself. Furious that she got hurt trying to protect me.


    Furious that her kindness always put her in danger.


    But then, before I could say anything else, Celia did something I didn¡¯t expect. She stepped forward.


    "I just couldn''t see you in pain because of me, Kaiser." Her voice was small but unwavering, filled with vulnerability. "I know I shouldn¡¯t have, but... seeing you hurt, it¡ªit felt worse than getting hurt myself."


    My anger wavered, replaced by something I didn¡¯t quite understand. Her words hit deep, sinking into the parts of me that I kept locked away. The parts that had long forgotten what it felt like to be cared for.


    I exhaled slowly. "Celia..." My voice was quieter now, softer. "You don¡¯t have to do that for me. You shouldn¡¯t do that for me."


    Her eyes met mine, unwavering. "But I want to."


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "Then at least let me make sure you don¡¯t get hurt because of it. You can protect me all you want, but only if you promise to protect yourself first."


    Celia hesitated, then gave a small nod. "Okay, Kaiser."


    She said it, but I could tell she didn¡¯t fully believe it. She was too stubborn, too selfless. It made my chest ache in a way I wasn¡¯t used to.


    I reached out, gently brushing a stray lock of hair from her face. "Good. Now focus on healing yourself, alright? I need you safe and sound."


    She hesitated again, but the warmth in my voice must have reassured her. She sighed and placed a hand over her wound, whispering a spell as the cursed healing magic began to mend her injuries.


    I watched the faint glow trace over her skin, slowly sealing the damage Levi had inflicted.


    Levi.


    My fingers clenched into a fist as I turned away from Celia. In the distance, a blur of movement flickered¡ªinhumanly fast, untouchable.


    It was time I faced the Sword Saint himself.


    I took a step forward, my grip tightening around my makeshift sword. The chains hummed with the heat of Ronan¡¯s flames, molded by the pressure of battle into something deadly.


    Levi had hurt her.


    He wasn''t getting away with it.


    Levi¡¯s presence is like a blur¡ªone second, he¡¯s there, the next, he''s gone, striking from an angle I couldn¡¯t have predicted. His God-Speed makes it seem like he¡¯s everywhere, attacking with a precision that would bring any normal man to his knees.


    He¡¯s fast, too fast. But I¡¯m not normal.


    I move¡ªno, I flow¡ªin response. My chain gauntlet clinks as it coils tighter around my forearm, the chains flickering with the faintest flame, not enough to give away my hand yet. I dodge, my body reacting before my mind even has time to process the danger, just barely avoiding the swipe of Levi¡¯s sword.


    He attacks again, but this time, I¡¯m ready. My gauntlet moves in a blur, snapping out to catch the edge of his sword. The force of the strike reverberates through my arm, but I hold steady. I feel the pressure building. It¡¯s working.


    I know how this goes. A few more exchanges, and I¡¯ll have him.


    Levi¡¯s not foolish. I can feel him adjusting, watching me closely, waiting for an opening. I can hear him mutter something under his breath as his hand weaves a chant, ¡°Rise, Earth¡ªshatter his defense!¡± The ground beneath us trembles, and rocks shoot upward like missiles, forcing me to jump back.


    I move just in time, but the impact from the debris knocks me off balance in the air for a split second. It¡¯s just long enough for Levi to close the gap, his sword striking at me. I deflect the blow with my chain gauntlet, but the force pushes me back. Damn, he¡¯s good.


    But I¡¯m better.


    I don¡¯t back down. I don¡¯t retreat. I¡¯ve been in worse situations, faced impossible odds, and come out on top. I can do this.


    As Levi swings his sword again, I raise my makeshift chain sword¡ªburning with the remnants of flame¡ªand prepare myself. My focus narrows.


    Levi¡¯s stance shifts again, a flash of magic flowing in his eyes. I see the faintest flicker of air¡ªa sonic wave, maybe? I know his tricks too well. I leap backward just as a blast of air surges toward me, aiming to knock me off my feet. But Levi¡¯s already moved, following up with a shadow strike from behind.


    Too predictable.


    I block the incoming shadow with my chain gauntlet, the impact sending a shockwave through my body, but I hold my ground. There¡¯s no panic here, just calculations. Every strike Levi makes, every attack, every movement is part of my plan.


    And now, it¡¯s time.


    I stopped moving.


    The world around me slows¡ªas I focus on him soley. His strikes were a blur in front of me, but they no longer matter. My breath evens out, my heart steady. This is it. This is my moment.


    Levi doesn¡¯t understand. Why was I suddenly standing still instead of moving to dodge?


    He¡¯s so fast, so reckless, but he¡¯s not as precise as I am. I¡¯ve been studying his every move, every twitch of his muscles, every flick of his wrist. And now, as the battle reaches its peak, I¡¯ll show him what happens when you make a mistake.


    I don''t need to move to defend myself from.


    Levi charges again, his sword a blur of deadly motion. But this time, I don¡¯t move to avoid. Instead, I raise my gauntlet and sword in a fluid motion, locking both in place. The chains in my gauntlet twist, the metal stretching, and the flame around my makeshift sword ignites once more, the heat intense enough to scorch the very air around me.


    I move my hands, preparing to block everything.


    Faster than anything humans should.


    Every strike from Levi is blocked¡ªdeflected¡ªas if time itself bends around me. The chains blur in the air, moving so fast it creates an explosion of force around us. Miniature shockwaves pulse with every clash.


    The sound is deafening¡ªmetal scraping against metal, the air crackling, energy bursting outward in all directions. The ground beneath us cracks as the force builds, but I remain standing my ground, my focus absolute.


    Levi falters for the first time.


    He¡¯s not used to someone matching his speed. He hesitates, just for a moment, trying to gauge the situation. That¡¯s all I need. My chain sword strikes with a savage force, aimed at his side, but he barely manages to parry. He¡¯s faster than most, but even he can¡¯t keep up with the sheer precision of my strikes now.


    But I¡¯m done letting him play.


    The next strike hits with a brutal crack, sending Levi stumbling back. I¡¯m not sure what I see in his eyes. Surprise? Fear? It doesn¡¯t matter. He knows now.


    But then, like a cornered animal, he mutters another chant, his voice cold and deliberate. ¡°Burn, flame of the skies! Consume his will!¡±


    A column of fire erupts in front of him, aimed directly at me. It¡¯s fast, it¡¯s lethal¡ªbut I¡¯m already there.


    I moved.


    We¡¯ve exchanged over 4,000 hits. Every strike, every parry, every clash. In just one minute.


    My gauntlet and chained sword burn with unrelenting heat, the chains crackling with each strike. Levi¡¯s shadowy blade, dark and foreboding, glows a deep red from the sheer force of impact.


    We didn¡¯t slow down, not even hesitate for a second. There¡¯s no room for weakness. Each blow is a promise, a declaration of intent. His strikes are lightning fast, but mine are deliberate, each motion calculated for the kill.


    As the fight rages on, the two of us continue to exchange blows¡ªeach strike reverberating through the air with violent force. My mind is a steel trap, each motion, each parry, calculated with precision. I¡¯m not reacting. I¡¯m predicting, anticipating. Every move Levi makes is one step ahead in my mind, while he¡¯s still caught in the whirlwind of his own speed and magic, striking from angles that seem impossible.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Because now¡­ now I¡¯m in the perfect spot.


    The Silent Executioner controlling Levi thought he had me cornered, thought I was only focused on killing Levi. But that was never the goal. No¡ªmy true purpose was always far simpler than that.


    The target wasn¡¯t Levi. It was the control over him.


    With every strike, every movement, I was moving toward my objective¡ªcloser, closer to the heart of the control. Levi had no idea, and neither did the Silent Executioner. They thought they had me in a corner, that I would be consumed by the rage of the fight. But it was all a facade.


    The moment is approaching.


    I see it in Levi¡¯s eyes now¡ªthe confusion, the dawning realization that something has shifted. He doesn¡¯t know yet, but he will soon.


    With my next attack, I will end this fight.


    Not with the rage of the Decay. Not with the destructive force of everything I am capable of. No, this will be a clean cut. Precise. Silent. Final.


    The chains of my gauntlet snap into place, and with a fluid motion, my makeshift sword of flames ignites. This time, when I strike, it will be the last. And I will make sure the Silent Executioner¡¯s grip on Levi is shattered.


    I will end this fight without decaying.

 Chapter 28: The Fallen Angel

    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    My battle with Levi had been nothing short of relentless. Countering a natural gift like God-Speed was borderline inhuman, but I had managed so far. Not because I had some grand strategy¡ªno, I was just listening. The rapid sonic bursts of his footsteps, the subtle shifts in his momentum, the air breaking apart each time he moved. It was a crude method, but it worked. I only needed to know where he was going to be, and that was enough to keep up.


    Decaying wasn¡¯t necessary. It was already over.


    The chaos between Levi and me continued, but in the background, I could hear Ronan and Kiel mindlessly attacking Celia. The Silent Executioner had turned them into puppets, and despite their reckless aggression, Celia stood unfazed. Her barriers held firm, chains wrapped around her like an unbreakable cocoon. No matter how much fire and cursed energy swirled around her, it wasn¡¯t enough to break through.


    Still, I could feel the sheer force of their attacks pressing down on her, flames flowing at the air and dark energy crackling violently. Yet, what unsettled me wasn¡¯t their power¡ªit was hers.


    Everyone else had an aura of strength, of mastery over their abilities. Celia, on the other hand, radiated something else entirely. Pure, unfiltered murderous intent.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed. Even Levi, in the midst of our duel, had spared a fleeting glance in her direction, his usual cocky smirk faltering for just a second. I almost felt bad for Kiel and Ronan.


    Almost.


    But there was no time to worry about them. I had my own problem to deal with. Levi¡¯s strikes were relentless¡ªeight slashes per second. Block, counter, evade. Block, counter, evade. My arms were screaming from the strain, my wrists growing numb from the sheer force behind each flick of his blade. And yet, I wasn¡¯t the only one feeling the exhaustion.


    Levi¡¯s movements were still lightning-fast, but they weren¡¯t as sharp as before. His stamina was draining.


    Not that it mattered much with that shadowy sword of his. Its power was as underhanded as Levi himself¡ªdesigned to ease the wielder¡¯s stamina management while dealing additional damage to the target¡¯s soul. Because why stop at just cutting the body when you can carve into something deeper, right?


    Humiliation.


    But if he thought he could wear me down with that thing, he was sorely mistaken.


    I adjusted my grip on my blade. The fight wasn¡¯t over yet¡ªbut the tides were about to turn.


    We might¡¯ve been fighting for just a minute, but the number of strikes we exchanged could rival an entire war that lasted months.


    Then came the moment.


    Levi, drained of energy, misstepped¡ªa rare mistake. He was closer to me than he should¡¯ve been. I capitalized on it instantly, leaning into his attack.


    His eyes widened in shock.


    His blade aimed for my right shoulder, but in the blink of an eye, I twisted, intercepted his arm, and grabbed his other before he could react.


    With a quick shift of weight, I disrupted his balance and slammed him into the ground. Even I couldn¡¯t believe I had just done that.


    His Shadowy sword, Mist-Walker, flew from his grasp, and I caught it in the nick of time. A Sword Saint like Levi, unarmed by basic martial arts.


    Unbelievable.


    But Levi wasn¡¯t finished. His eyes burned with anger, but it was already too late.


    Mist-Walker allowed its wielder to vanish into the shadows for a few seconds. But now, it was in my hands.


    I hadn¡¯t technically defeated Levi¡ªjust outmaneuvered him. But for now, that was all I needed.


    Without hesitation, I blitzed forward, my form melting into the darkness. The Mist-Walker made me one with the shadows, a phantom gliding across the battlefield. For a few seconds, I ceased to exist.


    My target was clear¡ªthe Silent Executioner. He stood alone, orchestrating the chaos from a distance, the numerous red eyes behind him fixated on me even in the void. Watching. Waiting. He knew.


    It was now or never.


    But as I closed in, something shifted. Levi. Kiel. Ronan.


    Their heads snapped toward me in unison, their eyes burning with a murderous gleam. Like puppets on strings, they turned their attention to me, their bodies coiling for another assault.


    This wasn¡¯t just a battle anymore. It was a hunt.


    And guess what? I was the prey.


    Another one versus three. Typical. I swear, people really don¡¯t have faith in fighting me one-on-one these days. Whatever happened to good old-fashioned duels? Honor? Pride?


    Oh, right. They want to win.


    What I call Teaming is what they call Strategy.


    Celia''s Perspective:


    Wait...?


    Why are Kiel and Ronan moving back?


    I turn my head towards the way they¡¯re running, my heartbeat pounding against my chest. They¡¯re going after Kaiser. My body moves before my thoughts can settle, feet slamming against the ground as I chase after them. The cursed chains at my back rattle, dragging behind me like shadows that refuse to be left behind.


    No... this can¡¯t be happening. No, please, no.


    Kaiser, why? Why are you trying to fight alone? Please... don¡¯t hurt yourself for me again.


    I push myself harder, my breath coming in sharp, ragged gasps. But they¡¯re too fast. I can¡¯t reach them. They¡¯re already so far ahead¡ªfarther than I can ever reach.


    It¡¯s happening again.


    Even though I have the power, why won¡¯t he rely on me? I can protect him¡ªI know I can¡ªbut he still chooses to fight alone...


    Does he... not need me anymore..?


    The thought cuts deeper than any blade, a dull ache spreading through my heart like a slow poison. I bite my lip to keep the feeling from spilling over, but it lingers, tensing around my ribs.


    Then I see him.


    Kaiser moves like a ghost, rushing toward the Silent Executioner in a blur¡ªappearing and vanishing like a mirage. The sword in his grip¡ªit¡¯s Levi¡¯s. I don¡¯t know what kind of power it holds, but it must be the reason he can disappear.


    Levi, catching up, doesn¡¯t waste a second. The moment Kaiser reappears, Levi swings with a speed that my eyes can barely follow, his blade cutting through the air with the intent to sever Kaiser''s throat.


    But Kaiser blocks it. Just in time.


    The clash of steel rings out, and the force sends him stumbling back. His boots skid against the ground, but he doesn¡¯t stop moving. Then something shifts beneath him.


    Cursed mana.


    The ground warps, twisting into a monstrous face, its gaping mouth ready to swallow him whole. Kiel¡ªhe¡¯s the one behind it.


    Kaiser¡¯s eyes flicker to the threat below. In an instant, he leaps, narrowly escaping the jagged teeth that snap shut where he stood only a moment ago. But now he¡¯s airborne¡ªvulnerable.


    Ronan is already waiting.


    A wave of hellfire bursts from his hand, racing toward Kaiser in a scorching blaze, heat distorting the air around it. There¡¯s no escape¡ª


    Or so Ronan thought.


    Kaiser smirks.


    And vanishes into thin air.


    Levi, Kiel, and Ronan, controlled by the Silent Executioner, stepped back toward it. They moved in unison, forming a wall between Kaiser and their master, their eyes void of anything but the cold, unyielding obedience of puppets.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    They weren¡¯t themselves anymore. And yet, the way they stood, the unwavering determination in their postures¡ªit was almost as if they still had a sense of purpose, even when stripped of their will.


    The Silent Executioner did not move. It did not need to. It remained still, exuding confidence, as if it had already won.


    Then, Kaiser reappeared on the ground, breathing heavily. A thin, crimson line trailed down his cheek, a fresh wound staining his skin and blood coming out.


    I felt my stomach twist.


    No. Not again. Why is this happening again?


    Why is he always fighting alone?


    Why won¡¯t he just¡ª


    Before I could finish the thought, his voice cut through the tension.


    "Oh? So you really have to hide behind puppets?" Kaiser asked, his tone light, taunting.


    A voice seeped through the silence, hollow and soulless. "Hide? No. I simply have no need to lower myself to your level. They fight, I command. Efficiency over arrogance."


    Kaiser chuckled. It was a quiet sound, but it carried a weight of amusement. "Efficiency? Is that what you call it? Sounds more like cowardice wrapped in fancy words."


    The Executioner remained still. "Amusing. You stand alone, clinging to the illusion of defiance. Surrender, and I might grant you a painless end. Resist, and you will serve¡ªjust like them."


    Kaiser tilted his head slightly, a smirk playing at his lips. "Painless, huh? You sound desperate. Is that because, deep down, you know you wouldn¡¯t last a second without your little puppets?"


    The air grew heavier, thick with something suffocating. But Kaiser wasn¡¯t fazed.


    He took a slow step forward, his gaze locked onto the darkness where the Executioner lurked. His smirk widened, his voice dripping with amusement.


    "You know, for someone who parades around as some ominous mastermind, you¡¯re just a glorified parasite." He gestured lazily toward Levi, Kiel, and Ronan. "Hiding behind others, barking orders like a coward who¡¯s too scared to get his hands dirty."


    Silence.


    Kaiser sighed, shaking his head. "I almost feel bad. Here I am, expecting a real fight, and instead, I get some spineless puppeteer too afraid to step onto his own stage." His chuckle was sharp, cutting through the suffocating stillness.


    "Tell me, do you even remember what it¡¯s like to be anything more than a parasite leeching off others? Or have you convinced yourself that being pathetic is the same as being powerful?"


    The air trembled. The pressure around us thickened, pressing against my chest like an unseen weight. But Kaiser just grinned.


    "Yeah¡­ That¡¯s what I thought. You''re nothing more than a disappointment."


    "I pity you, really. You parasite." Kaiser¡¯s voice cut through the tension, sharp and mocking, his smirk unwavering even as he wiped the blood from his cheek.


    The Silent Executioner remained still, unreadable, but I could feel the shift in the air.


    A flicker of something. Annoyance? Rage? Did it even feel anything at all?


    Then, without a word, it raised its hand.


    Levi. Kiel. Ronan.


    They lunged forward like hounds unleashed, their movements mechanical, controlled.


    My heart clenched, and my legs burned as I pushed forward. I had to reach him. I had to do something. But what? Even with this power, I was useless. I had all this strength, yet I couldn¡¯t keep up.


    No. Maybe I never could. Maybe I was just fooling myself all along.


    Why would he need someone like me anyway? He¡¯s always been ahead. Always fighting alone. Never relying on anyone.


    ¡­Never relying on me.


    I could feel it¡ªthat awful, suffocating weight in my chest, pressing down like chains I couldn¡¯t break. I wasn¡¯t fast enough, I wasn¡¯t strong enough. He wouldn¡¯t need me. He never did¡ª


    "Celia! Please help me defend against Ronan!"


    His voice. His voice calling my name.


    I almost stopped running.


    He¡­ asked for my help?


    Kaiser¡ªwho''s been fighting alone, who never needed anyone¡ªwas calling out to me?


    I looked up, my breath caught in my throat. He was already locked in a brutal clash with Levi, their swords moving too fast for my eyes to follow. Kiel''s cursed magic twisted the ground beneath them, dark tendrils lashing out to consume him.


    But it was Ronan who worried me. His hands were raised, and I could see the gathering fire mana, the swirling inferno that crackled in his palms. He was chanting, layering his spell, pouring everything into it.


    This was going to be devastating.


    Then Kaiser''s voice came again, strained but still teasing. "C¡¯mon, Celia! Be fast or else I¡¯ll actually die this time¡ª"


    He didn¡¯t finish.


    Levi had activated God-Speed, appearing before him in an instant, blade slicing toward his throat. Kaiser barely managed to block, his feet skidding across the dirt as the force of the attack sent him staggering back.


    But I didn¡¯t hear the rest. My mind had gone blank after one single word.


    Die.


    Die..? He will die if I don''t do anything? He will leave me like all of them did...? Forever..?


    No... no, no, no! Not again. I won¡¯t let it happen again. Not Kaiser. Not him. He can''t leave me too. I don¡¯t care if I have to break myself apart, I don¡¯t care if I have to drown in this power¡ªI refuse to watch him slip away like everyone else.


    I clenched my fists, my breathing ragged. The memories surged in my mind like a flood, drowning out everything else. The warmth of my mother¡¯s embrace before it turned cold. The voices that once called my name before they faded into nothingness. The feeling of being alone¡ªalways alone, abandoned, discarded, left to mend the broken pieces by myself.


    I don¡¯t want to be alone again. I can¡¯t bear it. I can¡¯t survive it.


    Tears burned at the corners of my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. My chains rattled as they surged forward, no longer just an extension of my power, but an extension of my will.


    "Yes, he will. You''re to blame." It was a voice in my head, whispering, curling around my thoughts like a serpent.


    Me..? He will die because of me?


    "You''re no angel, you''re no savior. You''re a fallen angel that isn''t fighting." The voice in my head said with a cold tone.


    I could see the situation in front of me, my chains being nothing more than defensive tools for my protection, I was too scared to fight and this unknown voice was saying the truth...


    What can I do..? I thought and asked that voice in my head.


    "Kill Ronan. And Kaiser will live.." The voice said.


    I looked over to Ronan who was about to release his most extreme fire spell onto Kaiser, and only I could do something..


    I hesitated, my breath catching as a vision clawed its way into my mind¡ªa memory I never wanted to relive.


    Kaiser¡­ on the ground, bleeding. His body motionless, his breath ragged, his usual sharp eyes dull with exhaustion. He protected me against Ronan''s attack but got himself injured...


    And me? I just stood there. I watched. Helpless. Weak.


    I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    The warmth of his blood had painted the ground beneath him, a sight so wrong, so unbearable, that it had carved itself into my soul. My hands had trembled, my heart had screamed, but I hadn¡¯t saved him.


    He had been the one to protect me, even when he could barely stand, even when he was the one who needed saving.


    I clenched my fists. No.


    Never again.


    Each day of my life before meeting Kaiser, I had been sinking further into the abyss. Further from happiness, further from salvation. I had prayed, I had hoped, but with each passing moment, I realized¡ªthere was no hand reaching down to save me.


    No angel would descend from the heavens to help me.


    Because I wasn¡¯t one of them.


    The whisper in my head, the cold voice that had stripped away my innocence¡ªit was right. I was no angel. No saint. I was nothing but a fallen one, left to rot in the darkness.


    And in this abyss, there was only one thing left for me to do¡ªmake my own happiness. And that meant protecting what was mine.


    My gaze snapped to Ronan. His spell was nearly complete, flames twisting around him, ready to incinerate everything in its path. Ready to kill Kaiser.


    The weight in my chest twisted into something dark.


    He won¡¯t take him from me.


    No one will.


    I took a slow step forward, chains rattling at my side. My eyes burned¡ªnot with tears, but with something colder.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    My final whisper as my eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    Oh my~ I did expect an all-out attack after that taunt I threw at the Silent Executioner, but did it really have to pin me down with this much aggression? Feels a little excessive.


    I stepped back, sword in hand, tilting it just in time to deflect Levi¡¯s strike. His speed was getting ridiculous, but I¡¯d seen his rhythm enough to predict him. As soon as our blades clashed, I twisted my body, flipping backward to avoid the incoming sonic wave from Kiel¡¯s elemental magic. The air itself screamed as it slashed past me.


    Yeah, getting hit by that would¡¯ve sucked.


    Hopefully, Celia had handled Ronan by now. If my estimations were right, her cursed chains should be decent enough to block his fire¡ªat least for a short while. But Ronan¡¯s spell wasn¡¯t some simple fireball. He was chanting. That meant a large-scale attack. From what I could tell, he was creating multiple portals of flames in the sky, all of them ready to rain hellfire down on us.


    The only real counter? A pressurized barrier of water, something I didn¡¯t have the luxury of using. Since, y¡¯know, I was born without magic. An unfortunate inconvenience, really.


    That left me with one option¡ªCelia.


    But I didn¡¯t want to bother her. She still didn¡¯t understand the scope of her own powers. It was best to let her breathe, to fight this battle alone if possible.


    Then the heat hit me.


    I felt it before I saw it¡ªthe sudden shift in temperature, the way the air burned against my skin. I turned, expecting to see flames tearing through everything in their path. But what I saw instead¡ª


    Left me speechless.


    Ronan was being hanged on the neck by her chains.


    Celia¡¯s cursed chains weren¡¯t blocking the fire. No, they were absorbing it. Every bit of flame he had conjured was being devoured, twisting into the very metal that once only served as a shield. And now¡ªthose chains were burning.


    In a matter of seconds, the battlefield was silent. Even the Silent Executioner, who was always composed, looked¡­ stunned. I caught him standing still, his hands frozen, his puppets unmoving.


    I followed his gaze.


    There, in the sky, was a silhouette.


    Celia.


    She stood atop the layered chains, her form illuminated by the fire flowing across them. But that wasn¡¯t what sent a chill through me.


    It was her expression.


    For the first time, I saw nothing in her eyes. No fear. No hesitation. Just an emptiness¡ªcold, dark, unshaken.


    My chest tensed.


    "Celia?!" I called out.


    She didn¡¯t even look at me.


    Her chains, once defensive, now burning in flames lashed forward, rushing toward Kiel and Levi with an intent far beyond simple combat.


    Then I noticed the shift.


    The Silent Executioner moved, not in action, but in thought. His body tensed as he glanced down at something in his hand¡ªa note.


    His gaze flickered, unreadable yet burdened by something heavy.


    How is this possible? The Silent executioner thought.


    The air around him pulsed with uncertainty. I could tell¡ªthis wasn¡¯t part of his plan. It wasn¡¯t part of anyone¡¯s plan.


    The future keeps changing¡­ only a god or an omnipotent being should be able to alter fate. Yet it shifts in the presence of mere mortals. The Silent executioner thought.


    Then, slowly, his eyes settled on me.


    And I saw it¡ªthe calculation, the realization twisting in his mind.


    Except that one.


    That thought was about me.


    The Lord never mentioned his existence. His body does not react to my cursed presence. He has not used magic once¡­ nor does he release any aura... which means he has no mana. The Silent executioner thought.


    His fingers curled slightly over the note.


    That should be impossible. Every living being is born with some level of mana. And yet, he has none. That is why the future cannot identify him as a living being¡­ and simply skips him.


    A breath. A pause. A dawning truth.


    I was wrong. Celia, the Queen of Curses, was not changing fate. The Silent executioner thought.


    His grip on the note tightened.


    She was being changed by the path he walked. The Silent executioner thought.


    His eyes flicked down to the words written on the paper, now more like a prophecy than an observation.


    "The Silent Executioner will be executed by the Queen of Curses."

 Chapter 29: Decaying Fate

    "The Silent Executioner will be executed by the Queen of Curses."


    Those were the words on the page clutched in his trembling fingers. He gritted his teeth, sweat dripping down his forehead. His control was slipping.


    He needed to kill her now.


    With a flick of his hand, he forced Kiel and Levi forward, their bodies moving against their will.


    "Strike her down."


    Kiel''s hands shot up, dark energy crackling in his palms, his voice low and strained.


    "Venenum Tenebris: Maledicta Nexus."


    Celia''s magic trembled in the air as cursed veins crawled from Kiel''s fingers, reaching for her like living shadows. The ground beneath them darkened, twisting with corruption as it sought to drain her energy, poisoning everything it touched.


    In a blur of motion, Levi appeared in front of Celia, faster than anyone could see. His sword, glowing with elemental power, cut through the air with a deafening roar.


    "Vortex Cleave!"


    A wave of wind tore through the battlefield, sharp as razors, slicing through the cursed veins. But Levi didn''t stop there. His other hand raised, and darkness spread over the scene like a blanket.


    "Abyssal Veil."


    The world around Celia went black as shadows swallowed the light. The cursed tendrils writhed in the darkness, but the disruption in her vision slowed her reactions. The ground beneath her cracked, and jagged rocks shot up like spears, closing in on her from all sides.


    Silent Executioner watched, his mind racing. She''s lost control. This is my chance. If they can just wound her¡­


    But Celia didn''t flinch.


    Her fingers twitched, and the Cursed Chains shot out, slithering through the air like serpents. They coiled around the incoming spells with unnatural precision.


    The first chain lashed against Kiel''s dark tendrils, absorbing their corruption before pulsing back. A surge of searing flames ignited from the chains, racing up the tendrils and back toward Kiel''s own body.


    The second chain met Levi''s Vortex Cleave mid-air. The instant they connected, a surge of lightning crackled through the chain, shattering the wind spell and redirecting its force straight into Levi''s chest.


    The third chain struck against the rising earth spikes, turning them to ice upon impact, shattering them into dust.


    Levi stumbled, his body skidding backward, coughing as the wind backlash slammed into him. Kiel convulsed as the cursed flames wrapped around him, burning away at his forced resistance.


    Celia took a step forward, her empty eyes fixed on them. Her chains lashed out again, the air splitting with each strike.


    The battle was over before it could even begin.


    Silent Executioner took a step back, his heart pounding.


    Impossible¡­


    "Oh my~ Trying to run now?" The voice was unmistakable. Kaiser''s.


    He turned on his heel.


    He needed to run.


    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    I took advantage of the chaos, my body moving before my mind could even register it. Celia had created the perfect distraction, and I wasn''t about to waste it.


    Silent Executioner''s eyes darted toward me, wide with panic. His grip on the others faltered. A split-second mistake.


    I lunged.


    Levi, Kiel, and Ronan collapsed as the hold on them was released, but my focus was locked onto one target. He snarled, his hands shooting up, black energy swirling around his fingertips.


    "Malus Recalling: Fissura Mortis!"


    A jagged rift of pure cursed magic tore through the air, its very presence making my skin crawl. But I was already in motion.


    I twisted midair, my foot catching the edge of a broken stone, launching me sideways just as the void slashed past where my torso had been moments ago. My body spun, hands grazing the dirt, pushing off into another rapid movement before the second strike could land.


    Another spell, tendrils of dark magic snaking towards me.


    I slid under them, pivoting just in time to vault over a shattered pillar. My mind was calm, my muscles moving on instinct. Dodging wasn''t a reaction¡ªit was an art.


    The ground beneath me cracked as more cursed spikes shot up, but I flipped backward, landing light as a feather. My shadowy blade hummed at my side, a whisper of power, but I didn''t need it.


    Not yet.


    His panic was growing.


    I could see it in the way his hands trembled, the way his breath hitched. Another barrage of attacks¡ªwild, desperate.


    I sidestepped one, spun past another, my momentum carrying me forward like the wind weaving through the chaos. A smirk tugged at my lips.


    Too slow.


    My foot planted, body twisting as I lashed out. My blade arced toward his throat¡ª


    "LEVIATHAN!"


    The ground split apart.


    A monstrous force crashed up, swallowing Silent Executioner in an instant. A gaping maw, lined with jagged, otherworldly fangs, devoured him whole.


    And then, as quickly as it had come, the beast turned, the beast burrowing back into the ground.


    I exhaled, my fingers still gripping the hilt of my sword.


    "Tch¡­ lucky bastard."


    The moment I turned back, the air was thick with tension. Ronan hung limply by chains that Celia had wrapped around him, her grip unrelenting. The faint glint of blood trickled from his wounds, but I couldn''t afford to focus on that.


    Not yet. Not while she stood there, broken and distant.


    Levi, groaning like a man who had spent too long in the depths of hell, was pulling himself up with shaky hands, struggling to steady his breath. I almost chuckled.


    He''ll be fine, I thought. He always pulls through, somehow. Afterall, he''s the self-claimed strongest Sword Saint.


    But then, I heard it. The angry, desperate shout that broke through the thick haze of chaos.


    "Celia¡ªwhat¡ªwhat are you doing?" Kiel''s voice softened a fraction, but it didn''t reach her. His tone was more pleading than commanding.


    She tilted her head, her eyes dark and unfocused. She wasn''t just lost¡ªshe was gone. Her gaze fixed on Kiel like he was just another obstacle in her path, a risk, a threat to everything she was trying to protect.


    "He''s a risk to us, Kiel," she said, her voice a low murmur, too quiet to carry any sense of reason.


    The chains around Ronan''s neck rattled, their grip tightening with every syllable.


    "You''re all a risk," Celia''s voice was flat, devoid of emotion, almost mechanical. "I have to keep him... he''s mine to protect. And if I don''t, I''ll be alone again." Her hands trembled, but it wasn''t fear¡ªno, it was something darker, colder. The chains twisted in her grip, the dim light glinting off of them like deadly serpents.


    Kiel''s face contorted in disbelief, his jaw tight with frustration and concern. "Celia, snap out of it! This isn''t you. You''re not a killer. Let go of him¡ªlet go!" His voice was thick with worry, not just for Ronan, but for her. She wasn''t the person he knew anymore.


    The weight of her words sank into me, gnawing at something deep inside. Who is this "he" she needs to protect? Was there someone else, someone I didn''t know about? What was driving her to this, to push everyone away in the name of keeping him?


    Kiel''s hands balled into fists at his sides. His voice, though laced with anger, still held a hint of desperation. "Celia, you need to stop this! You''re not a monster. I won''t let you turn into one."


    She didn''t react. Her eyes remained distant, her grip on the chains tightening further. The eerie rattle of the metal echoed in the silence, each shift in the chains a reminder of how far she had gone.


    "You don''t understand," she replied, her voice eerily calm, like a whisper from the abyss. "You''re just a threat. All of you are." Her gaze flickered to Ronan, her eyes narrowing. "I can''t let anyone get in my way. He... is all that matters now."


    Kiel''s voice cracked as he stepped forward, his frustration turning into urgency. "Stop this, Celia! Who is this ''he'' you''re talking about? You''ll be alone if you kill us¡ªif you kill me. Don''t you see that? You''ll have nothing left. Is that what you want? Is this ''he'' Kaiser?"


    Celia''s gaze darkened, her lips curling into a vague yet unsettling smile. It wasn''t the smile I remembered¡ªit was cold and possessive. "I''ll protect him," she whispered, voice laced with something unsettling. "I''ll kill all of you if I have to. All threats to him... will disappear."


    The words hit like a blow to the chest, chilling the air between them. Kiel froze, but something inside of him snapped.


    "You think I''m scared of you?" he growled, his voice sharp, but his stance faltering. He was trying to stand tall, to show strength, but his body was drained, his cursed energy nearly spent. Every inch of him felt like it was made of stone, weighed down by exhaustion.


    Celia didn''t flinch, her eyes unwavering.


    Kiel clenched his fists, a bitter chuckle escaping his lips despite the situation. "Damn it. If it means bringing you back, I''ll fight you."


    His words were defiant, but in the pit of his body, there was nothing but weariness. The flicker of cursed energy that had once surged through him now felt like a faint echo, barely enough to stand.


    But he wouldn''t back down. Not this time.


    "Just know," he added, his voice barely above a whisper, "I don''t want to hurt you."


    But Celia was already moving, her chains snapping out like tendrils, closing in. And Kiel knew that if he didn''t fight back, this would be the last time he''d ever see the girl he once called a friend.


    I stood there, watching the whole scene unfold. Celia, lost in whatever delusion she''d spiraled into, and Kiel, acting like he stood a chance¡ªgreat.


    Honestly, at this point, I wasn''t sure if it was his stubbornness or just pure stupidity that made him think he could win this. If I had to bet, I''d say his chances of surviving this encounter were about as good as my skills using magic. Seriously, the guy was practically on empty, barely holding himself up, and Celia was practically a walking death sentence right now.


    Zero percent chance, I thought with a smirk.


    But then, that "him" she kept talking about... Who the hell was this guy? She was fixated on him like he was some kind of holy grail. I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was missing something big here. She was risking everything, even Kiel''s life, for someone I''d never heard of. My mind kept circling back to it. Who is this "him"?


    Was she really talking about me?


    I glanced over at Levi, trying to ignore the impending bloodshed in front of me. He was still on his feet, using what little magic he had left to patch himself up¡ªagain. He looked like he was about to collapse at any moment, but somehow, he managed to keep going. I guess that healing magic of his is good for something. If only it could heal his damn pride.


    I shook my head.


    The air was thick with tension as Kiel squared off against Celia, his body barely holding itself together. I could practically feel the weight of his exhaustion, his cursed energy nearly drained to nothing. He was hanging on by sheer will-power, but even I knew that wasn''t going to be enough.


    "You really think you can take me on?" Celia''s voice was cold, distant. The chains in her hands coiled and snapped, eager to strike.


    Kiel gritted his teeth, fists clenched, but he was too slow. The chains shot out like whips, slicing through the air with a speed and precision that left no room for him to dodge. One of them wrapped around his torso, pulling him off the ground with a sickening crack. He let out a grunt, struggling to stay on his feet.


    "You think you can stop me?" Celia murmured, her eyes glazed over. "You''re all threats. All of you."


    I knew she was far beyond reason now. She didn''t care who she was hurting, not even him. She was on a different plane, consumed by something darker.


    And here comes the show.


    The next chain came for Kiel''s legs, tripping him. He hit the ground hard, barely able to raise himself. His breaths came in ragged gasps as he fought to push the chains off, but they wouldn''t relent. She was toying with him, pulling him apart piece by piece just like she did with Ronan.


    I could see it. She was losing herself. This wasn''t the Celia I knew. This was a shattered version, a ghost of the person she was.


    I couldn''t stand to watch it.


    Before she could deliver the finishing blow, a blast of elemental energy ripped through the air, and the chains froze mid-swing. It was Levi. His grin was as cocky as ever, even as his aura crackled with raw power.


    "You know, you should really stop getting in trouble." Levi said, his voice laced with that trademark arrogance. "She''s cute, but let''s be real, I''m the best here."


    Kiel, barely able to move, groaned in relief as the chains finally loosened from his body. He dragged himself up, only to be met with Levi''s steady gaze.


    "Stop fighting, Kiel," Levi said, his voice dripping with that unmistakable confidence. "You''re already outmatched. Step aside, before you make this even more embarrassing for yourself."


    Kiel''s eyes flared with defiance, but his body gave out beneath him. "I can''t just leave her¡­"


    Levi''s grin stretched wider, almost mockingly. "Oh, but you can. Because if you stay, she''ll just end up killing you. You''re welcome, by the way. I''m the one saving your ass here."


    I watched the exchange, feeling the growing pit in my stomach. I had to do something.


    But what?


    "Celia!" I shouted, my voice raw, slicing through the madness surrounding us. For a split second, her eyes flickered, her chains hanging still.


    She looked at me, but it wasn''t her¡ªthe light in her eyes was gone. It was like I was staring at a ghost.


    "Stop this, Celia!" My words felt weak, desperate. I stepped closer, hoping that somehow, somewhere, the person I knew was still there, beneath the surface.


    Her eyes went cold, vacant, like I wasn''t even there. "It''s not over, Kaiser, stay back." she murmured, and the chains around her tightened as if they were alive. "They''re all threats to us, Kaiser. We have to take them out. All of them."


    Her voice¡ªher voice¡ªsounded so distant, so detached. It wasn''t the girl I''d called a friend. It was like she was trying to convince herself of something, grasping at a delusion for control. She wasn''t doing this because she wanted to hurt us. She was doing it for me¡ªfor my safety. I knew it in my bones.


    This was not making any sense.


    "Celia," I whispered, stepping forward, my heart aching. "Please¡­ it''s over. Silent Executioner left. You don''t have to do this." I reached out, hoping she would just¡ªstop¡ªbut the chains whipped around, snapping violently in the air.


    She didn''t answer. Her face was expressionless now, like the woman I''d known was no longer in control.


    "I have to keep you safe," she whispered, almost to herself. "If I don''t, you''ll be taken away. I can''t lose you. I can''t be alone again."


    The weight of her words hit me like a punch to the gut. I had to stop this madness. I had to get through to her.


    "I''m not going anywhere," I said, my voice hoarse. "We''re friends, Celia. You don''t have to protect me like this. You don''t have to push everyone away." My chest tensed, and I forced the words out, my own emotions rising up like a storm I couldn''t control. "Please¡­ stop this. Please, I''m begging you¡­"


    But she didn''t respond. The chains whipped out again, and I was forced to dodge, my body burning with exhaustion from the effort.


    And it hit me¡ªshe wasn''t herself anymore. The fear, the regret of losing me¡ªit was all consuming her. I wasn''t fighting her anymore. I was fighting her own fear, her need to hold onto something that wasn''t even real anymore.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I could feel it. I could see it. She wasn''t in control anymore.


    And to save her, I''d have to bring her back.


    But would she ever come back?


    I watched in sickening silence as Ronan twisted, his body contorting in agony. His desperate pleas fell on deaf ears. Celia wasn''t listening anymore¡ªshe was too far gone. The chains around Ronan''s body snapped tighter, their grip unyielding. With one violent jerk, they tore through him.


    His body shredded apart, bits of him turning into fragments, shattered souls absorbed by the chains, as though his very essence was being devoured.


    I couldn''t look away, even though I wanted to. It was getting out of hand. Things were escalating, and it was beyond my control now.


    The silence that followed felt suffocating. The weight of the moment pressed down on me, but just as I thought it couldn''t get worse, I heard Levi''s voice cut through the tension.


    "Kaiser, monkey, stop talking and start fighting." Levi''s tone was casual, like he was talking about the weather. "You wanna save her, right?"


    I turned to him, one eyebrow raised. "Yeah, I do. But would it kill you to offer a little help instead of just yelling at me?" I shot back, a little irritation creeping into my voice, though I was more amused than anything.


    "You''re the Sword Saint of God Speed, right? Maybe you should be the one saving her."


    Levi grinned like he''d just heard the best joke in the world. "Oh, trust me, I would. But I''m too busy being the best to bother with something as trivial as saving people." He waved it off like it was no big deal.


    "Besides, that''s your job, Kaiser. You''re the one with the emotional attachment to her, not me."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Emotional attachment? Is that what we''re calling it now?" I shot him a sidelong glance.


    "Look, I''m just trying to get through this without getting us both killed. But if you want to talk about emotional attachments, I think you might be a little too invested in making sure I don''t screw this up."


    Levi''s laugh echoed through the tense air, like he was enjoying a joke only he was in on. "Oh, I don''t screw up, Kaiser. You, on the other hand¡­" He looked me up and down, that smug grin creeping across his face.


    "You''re like a magic-less toddler. Honestly, if I didn''t know better, I''d say you''re the one with the most emotional attachment here."


    I raised an eyebrow, smirking back. "Oh, please, Levi. You''re the one failing to defeat Celia, and you''re the self-claimed strongest sword saint? Talk about setting the bar low."


    Levi didn''t flinch. He didn''t even break a sweat. Instead, he shrugged, his grin never wavering. "Ha! Silent Executioner had me under control earlier when I fought her. Don''t tell me you didn''t notice. Now the real fight begins." He placed a hand on his sword, ready to strike.


    "Time to show you what the real strongest sword saint can do."


    I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, sure. Just don''t start crying when you actually have to work for it, alright?"


    Levi snorted, clearly unfazed by my jab. "Cry? I''ll be too busy winning, Kaiser. You, on the other hand, might want to focus on not tripping over your own feet."


    I glanced at Levi, raising an eyebrow as I caught him with that damn smirk on his face. "So, you were just watching the whole damn mess unfold? How the hell do you know what''s going on?"


    Levi shrugged like it was the simplest thing in the world. "Oh, easy. Even under Silent Executioner''s control, I still had perfect vision of everything. It''s like being a spectator in your own body, just with extra perks. I was *all* caught up."


    I couldn''t help the dry chuckle that escaped. "So, you just had a front-row seat while the rest of us were getting torn apart? Great to know you were so comfy."


    Levi''s grin only stretched wider, that trademark cocky confidence still radiating off him. "Exactly. But hey, I wasn''t just watching. I was making sure everything stayed under control. And I trust you, Kaiser. I trust you to handle the real fight¡ªafter all, I''ve seen you in action. You''ve got this."


    I let out a slow breath, feeling the weight of his words. "I''m not that same person you remember from two years, Levi. That guy is long gone."


    Levi''s gaze softened just a fraction, but that familiar cocky grin never left. "I get it, Kaiser. You''re not that guy anymore. But you still have that fire, the one I saw in that 1v1 when I was under Silent Executioner''s control. You weren''t holding back, and neither was I."


    I paused for a moment, my gaze steady. He had a point. That fight had been something else. But this time, it felt different¡ªmore personal. "You say that, but deep down I know you weren''t at your full potential."


    Levi''s grin only grew wider, like he was almost enjoying this. "You think that was my full potential?" He chuckled, shaking his head. "Nah, the Silent Executioner''s control barely tapped into about 25% of what I can really do. I was still holding back."


    I raised an eyebrow, a bit surprised but not entirely. I had suspected as much, but hearing it from Levi himself just confirmed it. "Figured as much," I said with a dry smile. "Even back in our last fight two years ago, you were holding back. You''ve always been stronger, haven''t you?"


    Levi''s eyes gleamed, his arrogance practically radiating off him. "Well, I wouldn''t say ''always.'' But yeah, you''re catching on." He paused for a moment, letting the words settle. "Now, let''s see what happens when we really go all out."


    Levi chuckled, his voice light, but there was something more in it, something deeper. "You''ve grown yourself, Kaiser. That''s why I''m trusting you to handle this together. Don''t let me down, Kaiser."


    I nodded, a small smirk tugging at the corner of my lips. "Yeah, well, no pressure, right?"


    We exchanged a couple more shots before we both saw it¡ªa flicker of movement in Celia''s direction. Her chains started to coil, their deadly tips aimed right at us.


    I grinned. "Guess the warm-up''s over."


    Levi''s smirk only deepened. "Finally. Let''s see if you can keep up, Kaiser."


    And just like that, Celia''s chains shot out at us with a force that could rip through anything in its path.


    The chains shot out like snakes from the darkness, aiming straight for us. But Levi wasn''t fazed. He shifted his weight, his sword flashing through the air with effortless precision. Every swing met its mark, cutting through the chains before they could reach him.


    He exhaled sharply, his voice steady as he chanted, "Break and scatter¡ªTempest Severance!"


    A surge of wind wrapped around his blade, sharpening its edge to the extreme. The moment his sword met the next wave of chains, they were torn apart like fragile threads, the wind slicing through them before they could reform.


    Then, Levi''s form blurred¡ªGod-Speed. He moved like a ghost, faster than my eyes could track. Every step was a perfect dodge, every strike a counter. The air itself struggled to keep up with him, his presence flickering like lightning across the battlefield. His sword left glowing arcs in its wake, cutting through Celia''s relentless assault as if it was all just a warm-up.


    I had no magic to help me, but that didn''t mean I was useless. I gripped my own sword tight, the familiar weight of it grounding me. When a chain came at me, I didn''t have the luxury of just slicing it down like Levi by buffing my sword with magic.


    Instead, I sidestepped, using my legs and body to move fluidly, dodging the deadly chains with acrobatic precision.


    A chain came at me fast¡ªno time to dodge. I shifted my stance, raising my sword just in time to deflect it. The impact sent a shockwave up my arm, but I barely flinched. I swung my sword in a wide arc, deflecting another chain that tried to strike me from the side.


    I didn''t have Levi''s speed or magic, but I had something just as dangerous¡ªmy own instincts and skill. I danced around the chains like they were nothing, moving with ease, dodging and deflecting like I was born for this. Every time a chain got too close, I moved, and every time it came too fast, my sword was there to stop it.


    I spun, avoiding another chain that came too close for comfort, and in that same motion, I closed the distance between me and Celia. The air felt charged, like the fight was building toward something more. I wasn''t going to get close enough to strike her¡ªnot yet¡ªbut I had to keep pushing, keep forcing her to react.


    Levi was still slicing through the chains like it was a game, every movement flawless, every counter perfect. He shot me a glance, a grin on his face as he effortlessly blocked another chain with a flick of his sword.


    "C''mon, Kaiser, you can do better than that." He smirked. "Try not to fall behind."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, even as I dodged a chain that came at me from above.


    "I''m not the one getting flashy, Levi. You''re just showing off."


    Levi didn''t answer, but I could see the satisfaction in his eyes as he cut through the next wave of chains. I was still dodging, still closing the gap, and every time I avoided another chain, it felt like I was one step closer to bringing her back.


    Celia''s grip tightened on the chains, and I could see the frustration in her eyes as she tried to anticipate my every move. She wasn''t the only one who could play this game.


    Another chain shot toward me¡ªfast and vicious. But I was ready. I twisted, dodging it just in time. I didn''t stop there. In one fluid motion, I flipped backward, landing softly on my feet with barely a sound. I could see the shock in her eyes as she tried to react to my speed.


    I wasn''t here to fight her. I was here to make her remember. To bring her back to herself. But first, I had to survive. And if that meant dodging and deflecting her chains all day¡ªthen so be it.


    Celia''s eyes shifted, and for a moment, I saw something flicker there¡ªa cold, empty glint of something darker, deeper. Her grip on the chains tightened, but then, without warning, her expression shifted into something colder, more focused.


    It wasn''t just anger anymore; it was murderous intent. And I could feel it¡ªlike the air around us had frozen over.


    Levi didn''t seem to notice the shift at first. He was too busy slicing through the chains with his usual confidence, a smug grin still on his face. But the moment her gaze locked onto him, that grin faltered.


    Then, she spoke¡ªnot in a loud voice, but a quiet, almost whispering incantation. And in that moment, I felt it.


    The oppressive weight of cursed magic swirling in the air.


    "Hitei no kage, kage no tamash¨©¡ª"


    I didn''t know the incantation, but the power behind it was unmistakable. I could see the very atmosphere around Levi changing. His movements slowed as if the air itself was thickening, pulling at him, holding him in place.


    "Kuroi sekiyoku¡ª"


    A dark aura surged around Celia, the air shimmering like a heatwave as the cursed magic enveloped her hands. The chains were no longer in play.


    No, now she had something far deadlier¡ªa shadowy, black mist coiling around her like a serpent, and in her hands, a vortex of dark, pulsating energy began to form. It wasn''t just magic¡ªit was something that canceled Levi''s God-Speed, the very essence of his power.


    Levi''s eyes widened for the first time. He tried to move, to dodge, but his body felt heavy, like every muscle was fighting against an unseen force. He grunted, attempting to fight through it, but the cursed magic was everywhere now, surrounding him. The very air felt like it was turning to stone, like gravity itself had doubled.


    "Kuro no noroi..." she whispered coldly, her voice breaking the silence like ice cracking in winter.


    The vortex of cursed magic pulsed and shot forward. Levi was still trapped, and I could see the realization hit him¡ªhe couldn''t move, couldn''t use his speed to avoid it.


    The magic shot out with blinding speed, a massive sphere of shadow that seemed to consume everything it touched. Levi''s confident smirk was gone now, replaced with a grimace as he struggled against the curse that bound him.


    He tried to bring his sword up, but the weight of her attack crushed him down, forcing him to one knee. I could feel the energy in the air, the destructive force behind her attack¡ªit was no longer just chains.


    This was something far worse. A magic that could strip away his advantage in the blink of an eye.


    Celia''s eyes didn''t soften. They were cold¡ªempty of anything except a desire to stop him. Her grip on the cursed magic didn''t waver.


    And for a split second, I saw a crack in her resolve. Her heart breaking further, her mind slipping deeper into the abyss.


    But I couldn''t let that stop me.


    Celia''s eyes snapped to me, and I saw something flicker in them¡ªsomething more fragile than I had ever seen before. Her face went pale, the color draining from it as if she had seen a ghost.


    For a moment, the murder in her gaze faltered, replaced by something else. Her hands trembled, her grip tightening on the chains that had once been so deadly.


    The chains shot out again, but this time, they weren''t aimed at Levi¡ªthey were coming for me.


    Her chains reached for me with vicious intent, like they had a mind of their own. I could feel the weight of her gaze on me as I kept running toward her, ignoring the danger, ignoring the pain that would inevitably come. My heart raced, but I didn''t stop. I wouldn''t stop.


    "Kaiser, stop!" Celia''s voice cracked, and it broke something inside me. Her words were desperate, almost pleading, but her chains were still coming for me¡ªsharpened, deadly, and fast. "Please! MOVE AWAY!"


    She screamed it again, her voice raw, desperate, as if she couldn''t bear to see me hurt.


    But I didn''t stop.


    Her chains lashed out, a brutal, terrifying force that sliced the air in half, but I dodged, moving with the grace using acrobatics. My sword remained at my side, but I wasn''t using it anymore. I dropped it, the familiar weight gone, and focused purely on my body, on the acrobatics that would get me close to her.


    I twisted and flipped, ducking under a chain that would have split me in half if I hadn''t moved just in time. Every step I took, every movement I made, brought me closer to her, even as the chains continued to strike at me.


    "Kaiser!" she screamed again, her voice laced with agony. Her heart was breaking, I could feel it. She didn''t want this. She didn''t want to hurt me, and yet, here I was, running straight at her.


    But I couldn''t stop. I couldn''t. Not when she was like this.


    I was getting closer, closer with every leap, every flip, but the chains didn''t stop coming. Celia''s eyes were wide, terror filling them as she watched me draw nearer. The chains sliced through the air with precision, but now there was something else¡ªwind magic. A gust of sharp, cutting wind followed the chains, leaving cuts across my arms, my chest, my legs, no matter how I dodged.


    The blood was starting to stain my clothes, but I didn''t care. I kept moving, each step bringing me closer to her.


    "Kaiser, stop! Please, get away!" she screamed again, her voice breaking, desperate.


    Her chains were faster now, sharper, and I couldn''t avoid them all. One chain whipped around me, cutting through my side. I gritted my teeth, refusing to fall, refusing to slow down.


    Celia''s face crumpled, her whole body shaking as she saw the blood. My blood. Her own creation¡ªher own power¡ªwas hurting me, and I could see it in her eyes, the horror, the agony, the helplessness.


    But still, I ran.


    One more step.


    One more leap.


    And I was almost there, right in front of her.


    "Celia," I breathed, my voice barely a whisper as I reached out, my blood staining the floor beneath me. My body was beaten, battered, and broken, but my will didn''t falter.


    Celia''s Perspective:


    I can''t breathe.


    The sight of Kaiser¡ªKaiser, covered in blood, his body a testament to my own violence¡ªbrings everything crashing down on me. The chains I''ve been wielding, the power I''ve let consume me, it''s all my fault.


    He''s coming closer, and each step he takes feels like it''s pushing the knife deeper into my chest.


    I¡­ I''ve hurt him. The one person who''s been kind to me, the one person who made me believe¡ªno, feel¡ªthat I wasn''t just a monster. I''m trembling so violently I can barely stand, my hands shaking at my sides.


    I want to move, to run, to hide from the devastation I''ve caused, but my feet are rooted to the ground. I can''t even look away from him, not even when I know it''s my power that did this to him.


    Tears fall from my eyes without my permission. I''m not even sure if they''re from pain, guilt, or fear. Maybe it''s all of them. But as Kaiser slowly walks toward me, I feel like I''m suffocating.


    I hurt him¡­ My chest pains, the weight of the thought suffocating me. I never wanted to hurt anyone, especially not him. He was the first person who ever looked at me without fear, without judgment. He saw me as someone worth caring for, worth protecting. But now, he''s bleeding because of me.


    Because of my cursed chains¡­


    And now, I can''t help but think¡ªhe''s going to leave. He''s going to turn away from me and never come back. Because I''m a threat to him now. Because I''ve become the very thing he''s afraid of.


    I¡­ I''ll be alone again.


    I''ve always been alone. Even in the years I spent crying alone in night, I was used to it. It was my reality, something I accepted without question. But when Kaiser appeared, when he smiled at me and spoke to me like I was worth something, I started to believe¡ªjust for a moment¡ªthat maybe I didn''t have to be alone anymore. Maybe I could smile again. Maybe I could laugh again.


    I''m going to lose him.


    The thought grips my heart, making it impossible to breathe. In the span of a few hours, he''s made me feel more alive than I ever have in four years. Four years.


    That''s how long I''ve spent drowning in loneliness, and now I''ve found someone who makes me want to smile, want to live¡­ and it''s my own fault that I''m about to lose him. Because of my own weakness, my own fear.


    I''ll never laugh again. I''ll never be able to smile again. He won''t be there.


    Not for me.


    And yet, as I''m drowning in these thoughts, he''s still coming toward me. His steps slow, but they don''t falter. His face is determined, but there''s something else there.


    Something soft. I''m terrified¡ªterrified of what''s happening, terrified of what I''ve done, but the closer he gets, the more I feel like I''m sinking. My chest feels heavy, my vision blurry from the tears, and I can''t seem to breathe.


    But then, just as I think I can''t take it anymore, just as I''m about to fall apart completely, I feel it. His arms around me.


    I don''t even realize what''s happening until I''m engulfed in warmth¡ªhis warmth. It''s so foreign, so gentle, that I don''t know how to react. He pulled me close to a hug.


    Then I hear his voice. Soft, steady.


    "It''s okay, Celia. I''m here now. I won''t leave you."


    I freeze. I feel everything within me collapse in a heap of relief, of overwhelming emotion. My legs give out beneath me, but he holds me, supports me, never letting me fall. The tears come faster now, like a dam breaking, but they aren''t just from the pain of what I''ve done¡ªthey''re from something else. Something softer.


    He''s here. He''s still here.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry, Kaiser¡­" I can barely get the words out between the sobs. "I didn''t mean to hurt you. Please don''t leave me."


    His grip tightens around me, but I can feel the strength in it, and for the first time in what feels like forever, I let myself lean into it. I can''t fix what''s happened, but for just this moment, I let him hold me.


    I want to believe him. I want to believe that he really won''t leave me, that he''ll stay, even after all I''ve done. But I don''t know how to trust myself anymore.


    I don''t deserve this.


    The moment his arms tightened around me, I felt like I was going to collapse completely. I wanted to scream, to push him away because I didn''t deserve this kind of kindness¡ªnot after what I''d done.


    Not after I had hurt him so badly.


    "I''m so sorry¡­ I''m so sorry, Kaiser." My voice cracks, broken and shaky as I bury my face into his chest, the tears coming harder now. "I didn''t mean to hurt you¡­ I didn''t¡­ I just wanted to protect you¡­ I thought¡­ I thought if I could keep you safe, then maybe... maybe you wouldn''t leave me. But I... I hurt you..." My breath shudders as the weight of my guilt presses down on me, each sob making it harder to breathe.


    He''s hurt. So much. His blood stains my skin, and I know it''s because of me. Because of my stupid chains and cursed magic.


    But his voice, soft and steady, cuts through the storm in my chest.


    "It''s okay, Celia. I''m here now. I''m not going anywhere. Please don''t blame yourself okay?" Kaiser says it like it''s the simplest thing in the world, like he''s not bleeding, like he hasn''t just been through hell because of me.


    It doesn''t make sense. How can he still care for me after what I''ve done? How can he still want to be here with me?


    "No," I whisper, shaking my head. "I hurt you. I hurt you... I thought I was protecting you. But look at you... you''re covered in blood because of me¡­"


    He lets out a soft sigh, but there''s no anger, no frustration. Just... something warm. Maybe even a little sad, but it''s directed at me with so much care.


    He brushes my hair back gently, his fingers trailing along my cheek, wiping away the tears I can''t seem to stop.


    "You wanted to keep me safe. That''s all." His words are slow, like he''s trying to make me understand, make me see it. But I can''t. Not when I''ve hurt him like this.


    "I wanted to protect you... but I ruined everything," I cry harder now, my body trembling in his arms. "I just wanted to make you happy, but now you''ll hate me."


    I feel his hands, warm and strong, pulling me closer. "Celia," he murmurs, his voice so soft, it cracks through the layers of guilt that are suffocating me. "I don''t hate you. I could never hate you. You didn''t ruin anything. You just got lost, okay? You got scared... but that doesn''t make you a monster."


    "But I hurt you," I sob, pulling away just enough to look up at him. I can barely see through the tears blurring my vision, but I can still make out the pain in his eyes. "I hurt you, Kaiser. I¡­ I¡­"


    His expression softens, his eyes closing for a brief moment before he sighs again, this time more deeply. "I know, Celia. I know. But I''m not mad at you. You didn''t mean to. And I''m not going anywhere."


    I can''t stop crying. I can''t stop thinking about how I''ve broken him. My chest feels like it''s caving in, like I''ll never be able to fix this. He doesn''t deserve any of this.


    "I''m so sorry... I don''t know how to fix this¡­" I hiccup, tears streaming down my face as I grip onto him harder, as if somehow, I can stop the pain by holding on tighter. But nothing can stop this.


    Kaiser''s hand moves to the back of my head, gently pressing me against his chest again. I feel the heat of his body, the steadiness of his heartbeat, and it''s like it anchors me¡ªpulls me away from the storm of guilt and self-hatred that threatens to drown me.


    "It''s okay," he repeats, his voice stronger now, more certain. "We''ll figure it out together. But right now, just breathe, alright? It''s not your fault. And I don''t blame you for any of this."


    I can''t even respond. I''m too broken, too lost in this sea of guilt to say anything. But he doesn''t ask for anything more. He just holds me. Just... holds me, and it''s enough.


    I want to believe him. I want to believe that somehow, he''ll stay, that this won''t be the end of everything. But it''s so hard, because I know¡ªI know¡ªthat I''ll never forgive myself for what I''ve done.


    "I''m sorry, Kaiser," I whisper again, more quietly this time, my voice trembling. "I never meant for any of this to happen. I just¡­ I wanted to keep you safe with me."


    He''s silent for a moment, just holding me as if the weight of the world is on his shoulders too. Then, with a sigh, he pulls back just enough to look me in the eyes.


    "I know, Celia," he says softly. "I know."


    And for just a moment, I don''t feel like I''m falling apart. For just a moment, I don''t feel like I''ve lost everything.


    Because he''s still here. Even after everything. Even when I feel like I don''t deserve him. He''s still here.


    "I won''t leave you, Celia," he says, like it''s a promise.


    And maybe, just maybe, I can start to believe it.


    And I didn''t even see it coming.


    One moment, Kaiser was holding me, his arms wrapped around me like he''d never let go. And then the next... I felt his body grow heavy in my arms. His breathing, once steady and reassuring, became ragged.


    He didn''t say anything¡ªdidn''t warn me. He just... collapsed.


    His blood, still fresh from the battle, seeped between us, staining my clothes, my hands. I gasped, my heart pounding as I frantically tried to hold him up.


    "Kaiser!" I screamed, my voice raw with panic, the sound of it slicing through the air like a desperate plea. I shook him, my hands trembling, my tears falling freely, but he didn''t respond. His body, warm only a moment ago, now felt cold, limp in my arms.


    "Please! Don''t leave me... Please!" My voice cracks, breaking apart as the guilt slams into me again. This was my fault. I did this. I hurt him.


    I tried to use my cursed powers¡ªtried to summon the healing magic that I had used earlier to heal him¡ªbut it failed me. It couldn''t heal the damage I had done. It couldn''t fix the blood I had spilled. The magic wrapped around him, glowing faintly, but it was useless.


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t undo what I had done. I couldn''t fix the broken pieces I had created.


    "Don''t leave me... please..." I whispered, my voice barely audible as the tears poured from my eyes, soaking into his chest.


    I clutched him tighter, desperate, as if somehow the force of my grip would keep him from slipping away.


    But he wasn''t waking up. He wasn''t responding.


    My heart shattered.


    I had failed him.


    I had lost him.


    "Please... don''t leave me... Kaiser..." I sobbed, my voice breaking, the weight of the world crashing down on me. My body trembled, the air around us thick with pain, with regret.


    This... this was it. He wasn''t going to wake up. Not this time.


    And just as I felt like I was going to drown in the suffocating grief, I heard footsteps¡ªslow, heavy.


    They stopped beside me, but I couldn''t look up. I couldn''t face anyone. Not now. Not when everything was falling apart.


    I felt the presence beside me. The shift in the air.


    "Celia..." the voice said softly, but I didn''t dare look up. Not yet.


    Not until I knew if Kaiser would ever open his eyes again.

 Chapter 30: The Nightmare

    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    Oh... so I died again? That''s a sad thing to know.


    I stared into the darkness above me, lying there with my arms stretched out. The silence was unsettling¡ªtoo perfect, too absolute. It wasn''t the kind of quiet you find in the middle of the night, nor the kind that comes with solitude. No, this was the kind of silence that felt unnatural, as if even sound itself had been swallowed whole. No echoes, no breathing, no heartbeat¡ªjust nothing.


    A dark room. No walls. No ceiling. No floor. Just me, floating in this abyss like a corpse in an endless sea. Except I wasn¡¯t floating. I was... here. Existing.


    I had seen weird dreams before, some stranger than others, but this? This was new. Different. It felt too real to be a dream. Too unnatural to be death.


    Then, out of nowhere, a pink light flickered. It wasn¡¯t bright, but it cut through the darkness like a knife. I turned my head and saw it¡ª


    A chair.


    A simple wooden chair, placed directly behind me.


    Alright, that¡¯s new. Even in the weirdest of dreams, furniture had never just appeared out of thin air.


    I pushed myself up, my footsteps making no sound as I walked toward it. As I moved, the pink light shifted¡ªsoftly at first, then gradually, turning into a deep purple, then slowly bleeding into blue. I stopped in front of the chair, hesitating for a moment before sitting down.


    The wood was cold against my skin. My body sank into it as if it had been waiting for me all along.


    I exhaled, staring into the endless void ahead.


    The last thing I remembered was holding Celia in my arms, bringing her back. I knew I was going to die. My body had been torn apart, my strength spent. I had already accepted it. There was no way I should be here right now.


    Yet, I was.


    Trapped in this room.


    Was this the void again?


    A sudden glow pulled me from my thoughts. A path of light had appeared before me, stretching into the distance like a guiding thread.


    I narrowed my eyes, trying to make sense of it. Was this some sort of message? A test? Or was I just imagining meaning where there was none?


    I sighed and stood up. Whatever this was, sitting around wasn¡¯t going to get me answers.


    As I moved forward, I noticed something strange¡ªthe blue light beneath my chair darkened, shifting into red. And with each step I took toward the glowing path, the light ahead dimmed, changing from white to crimson. The moment I turned back, the chair was gone, replaced by a solid wall. Just a single blink, and it had vanished.


    Alright. That¡¯s not concerning at all.


    I turned forward again. This time, a door stood in the distance. A massive, ancient thing, adorned with a demonic symbol that pulsed faintly in the red glow.


    The hallway leading to it... was drenched in blood.


    The floor, the walls, even the ceiling¡ªit all looked like something had been painted over with thick, fresh crimson. The door handle was the worst part. From this distance, I could see the glistening wetness of it, as if it had just been bathed in blood moments ago.


    My heartbeat was increasing each step.


    I wasn¡¯t scared, not exactly, but my body knew something was wrong. It was warning me. Screaming at me to stop.


    I clenched my jaw.


    This was the void trying to stop me.


    But why?


    Step by step, I pushed forward, my pulse hammering against my ribs. The closer I got, the heavier the air became. It pressed against my lungs, suffocating, unbearable. My heart pounded harder, each beat slamming against my chest with enough force to hurt. A sickening pressure grew inside me, coiling tighter and tighter like an unseen force trying to rip me apart.


    For some unknown reason, the closer I got the more my heart-rate increased. It got so worse that it was starting cause pain in my chest.


    By the time I reached the door, my vision blurred. My knees buckled. The pain in my chest was unbearable, like my heart was being crushed under an unseen weight.


    I grasped the bloody handle, my fingers trembling. I twisted it open, every movement slow, agonizing.


    The moment the door creaked open, I saw it.


    A room bathed in red.


    Unlike the empty abyss I had woken up in, this place had walls, a floor, a ceiling. The glow here was heavier, almost suffocating, as if the very air was soaked in crimson. And in the center of the room, sitting on a black chair, was¡ª


    A woman.


    She wore a long black dress, elegant yet eerily unnatural. Her face was veiled, obscured behind a thin fabric that only hinted at the features beneath.


    I stared at her, mind racing. Who was she? Why was she here?


    Before I could move, she stood up.


    A single step forward.


    My chest pained. My heart, already struggling, finally gave out.


    I collapsed to the floor, consciousness slipping away in an instant.


    And just before everything went dark¡ª


    I heard her voice.


    Soft. Gentle. Unnervingly familiar.


    "I love you."


    I opened my eyes to a plain ceiling above me this time. My heart was still hammering in my chest, the lingering weight of that dream¡ªno, nightmare¡ªclawing at my thoughts. I exhaled slowly, steadying my breath as I shifted my gaze around the unfamiliar room.


    Soft light filtered through a window, casting long shadows across the walls. A cool breeze made the curtains sway, carrying with it the scent of fresh air. My body, however, was far from fresh. Wrapped in bandages from head to toe, I felt like a poorly patched-up doll. The bandages on my arms looked new¡ªrecent, maybe an hour old at most.


    To my right, a small wooden drawer shelf stood next to the bed. A glass vase sat on top, with a single red flower inside it. Someone had placed it there¡ªthoughtfully, carefully.


    I wasn¡¯t alone.


    As I looked down, my eyes landed on a small figure resting their head by my bedside. Her head lay against the mattress, rising and falling with her steady breathing. White hair cascaded over her shoulders, strands catching the soft light. Even in sleep, her presence was unmistakable.


    Celia.


    A small, almost amused smile tugged at my lips. So, she was the one who brought me here¡­ who patched me up, stayed beside me. It was oddly comforting, knowing she was here. Peaceful.


    Her face was relaxed, her breathing soft. The gentle rhythm of her chest rising and falling had an oddly soothing effect on me. She looked¡­ cute. Innocent, even. I rarely used words like that, but there was no denying it. The way her lashes rested against her cheeks, the way her hands loosely held onto the sheets¡ªit was hard to ignore.


    Then she muttered something in her sleep.


    ¡°Mine¡­ all mine.¡±


    I blinked.


    ¡­Huh?


    A quiet chuckle left me as I watched her faint smile deepen. Whatever dream she was having, it must have been a good one. Probably about food¡­ or something far more ridiculous. I shook my head slightly, amused.


    As I glanced around the room once more, I shifted to sit up, careful not to aggravate my wounds. The movement pulled slightly against my bandages, reminding me just how torn up I was. Still, I needed to assess the damage.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Before I could get too far, I noticed Celia stirring. Her lashes fluttered, and she let out a soft breath before her sleepy eyes slowly opened. For a second, she simply stared at me, her drowsy mind likely still catching up.


    Then, in an instant, her expression changed. Surprise. Relief. Something deeper I couldn¡¯t quite place. She straightened up, rubbing at her eyes as if making sure she wasn¡¯t imagining me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire how pretty she looked in that moment. Sleepy eyes, windswept hair, the gentle warmth of the morning light making her silver strands glow softly. Even without trying, she had a certain charm that was hard to ignore.


    She blinked again, her lips parting as if searching for words. But instead of speaking, her smile just kept growing¡ªwider, brighter¡ªuntil she couldn¡¯t contain it anymore.


    ¡°Good morning, Celia,¡± I finally said, my voice slightly rough from sleep.


    That was all it took.


    She practically lunged at me, wrapping her arms around my torso in a tight embrace. The force made me wince slightly, but I found myself chuckling anyway.


    ¡°Kaiser! You¡¯re back!¡± she cried, squeezing me even tighter. ¡°I thought¡ª I was so scared¡ª I thought I lost you!¡±


    I felt her trembling slightly, her hands clutching at my back. There was no hesitation, no restraint in her embrace.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re hurt, I¡¯m never letting go!¡± she declared, voice muffled against my chest.


    I sighed lightly but smiled nonetheless. ¡°I think you just did more damage than the enemy did.¡±


    She pulled back slightly, pouting up at me with teary eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to joke right now.¡±


    I reached up, gently resting a hand on her head. ¡°Sorry. Didn¡¯t mean to make you worry.¡±


    Her lips quivered before she buried her face into me again. ¡°Idiot¡­ Don''t do that again.¡±


    I didn¡¯t argue. I just let her stay like that, feeling the warmth of her presence, the reality of being here¡ªalive.


    For now, that was enough.


    My body still ached, but at least I wasn¡¯t dead. That was something. Wrapped in bandages like some half-mummified warrior, I let out a breath and glanced at Celia, still hugging me tightly. A small chuckle slipped out as I realized she hadn¡¯t even noticed what she was doing yet.


    And then she did.


    Her body stiffened, and in an instant, she sprang back, her face burning red. ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t hugging you that long! I-I was just¡ªjust checking if you were still breathing!¡± she stammered, looking anywhere but at me.


    I raised an eyebrow, amused. ¡°Oh? So you regularly cling to unconscious people to check their breathing? Interesting method.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± she pouted, flustered, her hands covering her face. Her embarrassment was honestly adorable.


    I smiled, shaking my head before my expression softened. ¡°So¡­ how¡¯d I end up here?¡±


    Celia¡¯s fingers curled into the fabric of my blanket, her voice soft. "You collapsed right after hugging me¡­ after bringing me back from that darkness. I didn¡¯t even realize at first. You were still holding me so tightly, and I¡ªI thought you were just¡­ staying like that."


    Her shoulders trembled slightly. "But then¡­ you wouldn¡¯t respond. No matter how much I called your name. And when I saw the blood¡ª"


    She stopped, biting her lip. Her hands clenched tighter. "It was because of me¡­ wasn¡¯t it?"


    I sighed, shaking my head. "Celia, it wasn¡¯t your fault. Your power just outleaped and took over. You were unconscious¡ªhow could you control it?"


    "But still¡­" She looked down. "I hurt you. And I couldn''t even heal you."


    A faint smile tugged at my lips. "Well, I¡¯m not dead, so you must¡¯ve done something right."


    Celia pouted, clearly not amused. "That¡¯s not funny."


    I chuckled. "Alright, alright. But really, it wasn¡¯t you. If anyone¡¯s to blame, it''s me for not dodging properly."


    She lifted her head, looking at me with a frown. "You didn¡¯t even try to dodge, did you?"


    I smirked. "Caught me."


    Celia huffed, crossing her arms. "Of course, you just had to risk your life to bring me back instead of avoiding it."


    "Someone had to," I teased.


    She puffed up her cheeks but then let out a breath, her lips forming a small, defeated smile. "You really are impossible, Kaiser."


    "I try."


    Her expression softened, and she spoke more quietly. "But¡­ in that moment, when healing magic didn¡¯t work¡­ I felt my world fall apart." She swallowed hard. "You were lying there, covered in blood, and I couldn''t do anything. I thought I was going to lose you."


    Something tightened in my chest. I had seen Celia worried before, but this¡­ This was something else.


    I reached out, gently flicking her forehead. "And yet, here I am. Sitting. Talking. Alive. Guess you didn¡¯t lose me after all."


    She blinked, touching her forehead where I flicked her. Then, slowly, a real smile appeared. "Yeah¡­ I guess not."


    Her relief was visible in her eyes, and for once, she let go of that lingering guilt. I was about to say something else when she suddenly perked up.


    "Oh! But¡­ you weren¡¯t merely saved because of me," she admitted, tilting her head slightly. "Someone carried you here after you collapsed."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Who?"


    She hesitated, then spoke. "Levi."


    ¡­


    I stared at her.


    "Levi?"


    She nodded.


    "Levi Ashton?"


    Another nod.


    Levi, the self-proclaimed strongest Sword Saint? The walking ego with a blade? The guy who thinks he¡¯s some legendary hero straight out of a myth?


    I groaned internally. I owed that guy a favor now. Just great.


    As if summoned by my suffering, a loud knock came from the door, followed by the unmistakable voice of my new worst debt collector.


    ¡°Oiiiii, Kaiseeeer! The strongest Sword Saint graces you with his presence! Mind if I come in, or are you too weak to handle my overwhelming energy?¡±


    Oh, for the love of¡ª


    Celia giggled, clearly used to his antics. ¡°Come in, Levi.¡±


    I rubbed my temples, already feeling a headache coming.


    What did I ever do to deserve this? First, I get nearly killed, then I get saved by the most egotistical guy in existence? Life really had a twisted sense of humor.


    The door swung open, and there he was¡ªLevi. Arms crossed, smirk plastered across his face, radiating confidence like he owned the room. His sharp eyes scanned me, and his grin widened.


    ¡°Oh ho? Look who¡¯s finally awake! Man, you had me worried there. If you had died, who else would I have to show off to?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Levi.¡±


    ¡°Kaiser.¡±


    ¡°¡­Get out.¡±


    Levi gasped dramatically, clutching his chest. ¡°Such cold words! And here I thought we bonded over me saving your life! Where¡¯s my heartfelt gratitude? My emotional speech? The tears? The overwhelming appreciation for the ¡®Great Levi¡¯?¡±


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. ¡°I take it back. I wish you hadn¡¯t saved me.¡±


    ¡°Too bad!¡± He beamed. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about how you¡¯re going to repay me!¡±


    Celia giggled again, and I just knew this was going to be a long day.


    I exhaled, shaking my head slightly. "So¡­ what do I owe you?"


    Levi leaned against the wall, grinning like he just won the lottery. "Ah, Kaiseeer, my poor wounded friend, recovering from a tragic, near-death experience¡­ Don¡¯t worry about it! I, the strongest, most generous, and ridiculously handsome Sword Saint, don¡¯t ask for much in return."


    I squinted at him. "Yeah? What¡¯s the catch?"


    Levi smirked. "Oh, you know, nothing crazy. Maybe a favor or two down the line. Or, better yet, you can publicly declare that I¡¯m stronger than you. Just a little¡ªtiny¡ªacknowledgment of my overwhelming greatness."


    I scoffed. "Yeah, sure. Right after I grow wings and learn to fly."


    Celia, sitting nearby, giggled, trying to cover her mouth but failing miserably.


    Levi grinned wider. "See? Even Celia agrees. She knows true strength when she sees it."


    Celia shook her head. "I never said that!"


    I sighed. "I¡¯ll figure out how to pay you back later. But you should know, if you start keeping tabs on me, I¡¯ll start keeping tabs on you."


    Levi laughed. "Oh, scary! The cold and ruthless Kaiser is gonna track my every move. Should I start sleeping with one eye open?"


    I rolled my eyes. "You should¡¯ve been doing that already."


    Celia kept giggling at our exchange, her laughter brightening the room.


    Then Levi¡¯s tone shifted¡ªstill casual, but more genuine. "Jokes aside, you know who actually deserves your thanks?" He pointed toward Celia. "I just slapped some bandages on you and made sure you didn¡¯t drop dead on the way here. But this girl? She¡¯s the one who took care of you the whole time."


    I turned my gaze back to Celia.


    "Celia¡­" I said softly. "What did you do?"


    She quickly waved her hands, flustered. "Oh, it¡¯s nothing, really! I just¡ª"


    Levi cut in, clicking his tongue. "Ah-ah! No downplaying. Tell him what you actually did."


    She hesitated, then lowered her hands. Her voice grew quieter. "After Levi got you bandages¡­ your wounds wouldn¡¯t stop bleeding. No matter how many times I tried to treat them, they kept opening up. Magic wouldn¡¯t work, and the stitches came undone constantly."


    My fingers tightened slightly. Of course. Those cuts weren¡¯t normal.


    Cursed chains, mixed with wind magic¡­ The combination alone was enough to tear flesh apart on a deeper level. If the wounds couldn¡¯t fully close, then that meant¡ª


    I looked back at Celia, my voice more serious. "Did you stay up at night too?!"


    She nodded without hesitation. "I had to." Her voice was soft but firm. "Kaiser¡­ you were the one who saved me. I had to do something for you."


    For the first time in a while, I found myself at a loss for words.


    Levi leaned back against the wall, arms crossed. "You¡¯ve been out for a week, by the way. And in that whole time, Celia stayed up every day and night making sure you were okay. Checking your bandages, making sure you weren¡¯t in pain¡­ She gave up her own sleep for you."


    I looked back at Celia again. This time, I really looked at her.


    She tried to glance away, her usual shyness creeping in. But I could see it¡ªthe exhaustion in her eyes, the faint dark circles, the way her shoulders sagged slightly. She had been through hell taking care of me.


    "Celia¡­" I murmured. "Why?"


    She looked at me, her expression sincere. "Because¡­ you were my first real friend."


    My breath caught in my throat.


    "For the past four years," she continued, her voice trembling slightly, "every night¡­ I cried alone in the dark. Every single night, Kaiser. No one ever came for me. No one held my hand or told me everything would be okay. I had to endure it all alone."


    Her hands clenched the fabric of her dress as she spoke. "But that night¡­ you saved me. You pulled me out of the darkness, away from those nightmares when no one else would have. I thought I was going to die, Kaiser. But instead¡­ you stayed. You fought for me."


    She swallowed, her voice thick with emotion. "And after all those years of crying myself to sleep, that night, for the first time¡­ I was happy."


    She swallowed, her hands gripping the fabric of her dress. "You saved me more than once, without even knowing me. You risked your life for me. And even when my cursed power took over¡­ you still held on. You still risked yourself to bring me back."


    Her voice cracked. "I¡ª" Tears welled up in her eyes. "I was scared, Kaiser. I didn¡¯t want to lose you. I never want to lose you. You make me happy."


    I felt something tighten in my chest.


    She wiped her eyes quickly, but I still saw the tears. "That¡¯s why¡­ even if I couldn¡¯t sleep at night, even if I was exhausted, I was happy knowing you¡¯d be okay."


    I exhaled slowly. My eyes burned slightly, the warmth in my chest spreading. Without thinking, I reached out, gently brushing away the tears on her cheek.


    She blinked, then turned pink.


    "That¡¯s why, Kaiser," she whispered, "I did all of that."


    I let out a small breath, smiling. "You¡¯re a silly girl, you know that?"


    She pouted, but I could see the small smile forming.


    But then I spoke again, more seriously. "Nobody¡¯s ever done that much for me before. Not without expecting something in return." My voice softened. "Yet you did, Celia."


    She smiled, her eyes glistening. "I don¡¯t need a reason to help you, Kaiser. I just wanted to."


    I took her hand, feeling how small and warm it was in mine. She stiffened slightly, surprised, but didn¡¯t pull away.


    I gave her a light squeeze. "Celia, you¡¯re a part of my heart now. Forever and ever, after what you did for me."


    Her eyes widened. "You mean that?"


    I nodded. "Yeah. I do."


    She looked at me, searching for any sign of a joke or exaggeration. But when she found none, she smiled¡ªa genuine, beautiful smile.


    Levi, in the background, smirked but stayed quiet, watching us with an amused expression.


    Then¡ª


    Knock knock.


    The door creaked open.


    A new voice rang out, smooth and confident. "So, this is the infamous Kaiser, huh?"


    Levi grinned, stepping aside. "Kaiser, Celia. Meet my sister¡ªEmma Ashton."

 Chapter 31: A New Stage

    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    Infamous Kaiser? Wow, I didn''t know E-ranks like me ring bells.


    The door creaked open, and in walked a girl with a playful smile, standing next to Levi. Her golden-brown hair bounced with each step, and her sharp, teasing eyes locked onto me like a predator spotting prey.


    "Ahaha! Just kidding! Never heard of you." She clapped her hands together like she''d just pulled off the ultimate prank. "I just wanted to see how you''d react."


    I smirked, leaning back against the pillows. "Never knew the self-proclaimed strongest Sword Saint had a sister. Thought Levi was a solo act, the one-man legend."


    Levi scoffed, but before he could defend himself, Emma fired back. "And I never knew a bandaged-up, mummified man could talk! Shouldn''t you be lying still, recovering? You''re practically walking medical history."


    I chuckled. "At least I don''t have to live with the fact that I share blood with Levi. That must be rough."


    Emma gasped dramatically, placing a hand on her chest like I''d just insulted her ancestors. "I take offense to that! Levi may be the worst, most arrogant, self-absorbed brother ever, but he''s my self-absorbed brother!"


    "Hmph!" Levi turned away, arms crossed. "At least I have the skills to back up my claims. Unlike certain injured individuals lying in bed."


    "You''re right, Levi. Unlike you, I''m so powerful that I can defeat my enemies while lying down. Truly, a terrifying skill."


    Emma gasped. "Oh no, Levi, he''s delusional. The injuries must have affected his brain! Quick, get a healer before he starts calling himself the ''Great Bandaged Knight'' or something."


    Levi smirked. "Too late. I think he already believes it."


    I shook my head, feigning disappointment. "And here I thought I''d be welcomed with warmth and sympathy. Instead, I get roasted by Levi''s long-lost twin."


    Emma placed her hands on her hips. "Twin? Please, I''m the upgraded model. More charm, better jokes, and zero need to self-glaze like a certain someone we know."


    Levi scoffed. "Excuse you, I am not self-glazing. I merely acknowledge my greatness."


    Emma waved him off. "Yeah, yeah. Keep telling yourself that. Meanwhile, Kaiser, if you ever need an actually cool sibling figure, I got you."


    I smirked. "I''ll keep that in mind next time Levi starts monologuing about his own brilliance."


    Levi sighed. "You two deserve each other."


    The teasing continued, volleying back and forth like a sport, each jab hitting perfectly¡ªuntil Levi, visibly tired of our antics, decided to put an end to it.


    "Alright, enough. You two, shake hands."


    Emma "hmmph''ed" and turned her head away. I raised a brow at her childishness while Celia, sitting next to my bed, burst into laughter.


    Emma, still avoiding my hand, turned to Levi. "Where did you even pick this guy up from? The slums? The streets?"


    I arched an eyebrow at the blatant disrespect, though her sarcastic tone made it clear she was just messing around. "Wow, Emma. That one cut deep. But for your information, Levi is alive because of me."


    Emma immediately burst into laughter. "Pfft¡ªKaiser, you''re such a self-glazer!"


    I blinked. "Me? A self-glazer? Emma, you gotta check this out."


    Turning to Levi, I gestured for him to step forward. He looked at me suspiciously but complied.


    "Turn left."


    Levi did so, nodding to himself. "Ah, from this angle, I look even more imposing."


    "Now turn right."


    He followed the command, smirking. "This side really highlights my strong jawline."


    "Alright, now do a full 360."


    Levi hesitated but spun dramatically. "Truly, from every direction, I am perfection itself."


    I finally turned to Emma, completely deadpan. "I''m trying to figure out from which angle you think your brother is NOT self-glazing. Every two seconds, this guy has to remind us he''s the best."


    Levi let out a confident chuckle. "But it''s true."


    That was it. We all burst into laughter, the room filling with unrestrained joy. Emma clutched her sides. "Okay, okay! I''ll admit, you''ve got a point. But hey, at least Levi has the weight and power to back it up."


    I exhaled, shaking my head. "Maybe so."


    Celia, who had been watching quietly, smiled warmly. "Thank you, both of you. For helping Kaiser."


    Levi and Emma turned to her, their expressions softening. "Of course," Levi said simply, while Emma gave Celia a cheeky grin.


    "Aww, you care so much about him, huh?"


    Celia''s face immediately turned red as she waved her hands frantically. "N-No! I was just¡ª!"


    Emma smirked. "Wow, Kaiser, you''ve got such a nice girlfriend."


    Celia let out a squeak of protest. "I¡ª! I''m not¡ª!"


    Emma continued teasing, completely unfazed by Celia''s panicked fluster.


    I sat back, letting the laughter wash over me. After everything, after all the fights, the pain, the endless struggle¡ªthese moments of peace were rare. And yet, here we were. Laughing, teasing, being... human.


    I glanced at Levi, who was now fixing his hair in the mirror, completely unfazed by our ongoing conversation. I let out a quiet chuckle.


    He may be the most self-glazing person alive, but he''s still the one who brought me here.


    As we continued to talk and joke, time moved on, and before we knew it, a few days had passed with me living with them.


    In those days, we''ve had our fair share of fond bonding memories, especially that day.


    Sitting at the dining table, I felt strangely at ease¡ªan odd sensation after everything that had happened. Levi and Emma sat across from me, their faces suspiciously neutral, which, in their case, meant anything but good.


    "Come on, Kaiser. You''ve gotta eat, man. Recovery and all that," Levi said, pushing a bowl of stew toward me with a grin that was just a little too wide.


    Emma chimed in, feigning concern. "Yeah, we made it with extra care. Just for you."


    That should''ve been my first clue.


    I picked up my spoon, giving them both a lingering look before taking a bite. The moment the stew touched my tongue, I felt my soul trying to escape my body.


    "Agh¡ªwhat the hell is this?!" I nearly gagged, my face contorting in ways I didn''t know were possible.


    Levi and Emma burst into laughter, practically falling out of their chairs at my suffering.


    "Oh man, did you see his face?!" Emma wheezed, clutching her stomach. "He looks like he just bit into pure misery!"


    I stuck my tongue out, grabbing my water. "Levi, did you try to poison me? Is this revenge for being better looking than you?"


    Levi smirked. "Better looking? You''re wrapped in bandages bandage boy."


    "Yeah," Emma added, "if anything, you should be thanking us! That stew probably burned away any infections you had."


    I groaned, rubbing my face as they continued their victory laugh.


    Across the table, Celia smiled, watching us, but there was something in her expression¡ªan unknown feeling of longing, like she wished she was part of this teasing mess.


    I sighed. "My god, how am I supposed to eat this?"


    Emma leaned forward, smirking. "Man up and finish it. You''re supposed to be some unstoppable adventurer, right?"


    I lifted the spoon, thinking I had control over my fate. But the second I even considered taking another bite, my entire body rejected the idea.


    Levi and Emma cackled harder.


    "Ahhahahahah"


    Then, in a soft, shy voice, Celia spoke. "Kaiser¡­ Say Aaaa."


    I blinked, turning my gaze toward her. She held up a spoonful of her own meal, her cheeks a faint pink.


    For some reason, I actually did it. "Aaa¡ª"


    Before I could overthink it, she gently placed the spoon in my mouth.


    The food tasted normal. Good, even. But I barely noticed.


    Celia looked at me expectantly. "Is it good?"


    I swallowed, nodding. "Yeah. Maybe even better being fed by you."


    Her blush deepened as she turned her eyes away. "Th-thanks."


    She took another spoonful, completely ignoring Levi and Emma, who were whispering to each other while trying (and failing) to hold back their smirks.


    I had this thought that I''d never admit out loud¡ªshe was even cuter like this, acting all serious and focused while feeding me. How could I not smile at her antics?


    She continued to take full spoons of her own stew and continued to feed me it only. Completely ignoring herself once more taking care of me.


    "Celia, you''re giving me all your dinner," I pointed out, watching as she scooped up another bite.


    She smiled, shaking her head. "I like doing it, Kaiser. It''s nice¡­ knowing you''re recovering."


    Levi snorted. "Man, Kaiser, you really got someone devoted to you, huh?"


    Emma grinned. "Should we start calling her Lady Kaiser?"


    Celia pouted, her face going bright red. "I-It''s not like that!"


    I just chuckled. It really was something else, having moments like these.


    By the time dinner ended, Emma patted my shoulder. "Don''t worry, bandage-boy. We made a separate meal for you. You won''t have to go to bed starving."


    I smirked. "Oh? Such generosity. Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Emma grinned. "That''s right. You better appreciate it."


    That night, with them, was truly something else.


    A few days passed. Almost a week since I woke up. My body was moving again, but Celia still hovered around me, making sure I wasn''t in pain. Silly girl. She couldn''t take her eyes off me long enough to focus on herself.


    But today¡ªby some miracle¡ªshe was asleep for longer than usual in the morning.


    I slipped out of bed and told Emma I was heading out to the river. She just gave me a wink and a thumbs-up.


    "Make sure to bring some fish back, fisherman."


    I raised a brow. "I''m not going fishing, cook."


    "Then what? Collecting river water for a dramatic ritual?"


    "Nah, I''ll leave the dramatics to Levi. He probably spends more time flexing at his reflection than training."


    Emma snickered. "True. He polishes his face more than he polishes his skills."


    I chuckled, stepping toward the door. "Try not to burn down the place while I''m gone."


    She saluted. "No promises."


    And with that, I slipped out, enjoying the first real breath of fresh air in what felt like forever.


    Celia''s Perspective:


    I slowly fluttered my eyes open, feeling the warmth of the blanket still wrapped around me. Today¡­ today, I actually had a good night''s rest. Maybe even overslept.


    Not that I minded. It was nice.


    The past few days had been different. I had stayed up late, making sure Kaiser was okay¡ªchecking his wounds, changing his bandages, sitting beside him just in case he needed anything. It wasn''t tiring. It wasn''t something I regretted. Even now, if I had the chance, I''d do it all over again.


    With a small yawn, I pushed myself up and freshened up, washing my face before heading to Kaiser''s room. But the moment I stepped inside, my eyes blinked in confusion.


    The bed was empty.


    The window next to his bed was slightly open, the gentle morning breeze swaying the small flower in the vase on the table. But no sign of Kaiser.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Where¡­ did he go?


    My brows furrowed as I quickly turned on my heels, heading downstairs to search the house. Levi and Emma''s home was cozy in a way that felt lived-in. Wooden floors, scattered books, a few old swords hanging by the wall¡ªeverything had a touch of personality, as if each item had its own story. But none of that mattered right now. Kaiser was nowhere to be seen.


    I stepped forward, calling out, "Kaiser! Where are you?"


    No response.


    Instead, Emma appeared from the kitchen, a playful smirk already tugging at her lips. "Looking for your loving Kaiser?"


    My steps halted.


    Loving?


    I felt my cheeks heat up slightly, but I shook my head, forcing my voice to stay neutral. "W-Where did he go?"


    Emma''s grin widened, and she leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed. "Oh? What''s with that blush? You always turn red when it''s about Kaiser."


    I gasped, covering my cheeks with my hands. "I do not!"


    Emma laughed. "You totally do. That''s sweet. You really care about him, huh?"


    I nodded without hesitation. "Of course. He''s important to me."


    Emma''s smirk returned, but there was warmth in her voice. "You know, you kinda sound like an obsessive girlfriend."


    My face burned. "I''m not! We''re just friends!"


    Emma shrugged. "Uh-huh, sure." Then she playfully tapped her chin. "Honestly, I don''t see what''s so special about him. He''s just a brooding, mysterious guy with a knack for making some what funny jokes."


    I frowned slightly but then placed a hand over my heart. "He''s kind. He''s caring. And he¡­ he was my first real friend. The first person who ever truly cared for me."


    Emma tilted her head. "Oh? Then what does that make me?"


    I blinked, caught off guard. "Y-You''re my friend too!"


    Emma gasped dramatically, placing a hand over her chest like she''d been wounded. "So I''m just second place? Wow, Celia, I thought we had something special."


    I narrowed my eyes. "You''re so dramatic Emma, I can see it."


    She grinned. "Yup."


    I sighed, shaking my head. "Where is he?"


    Emma chuckled. "Fine, fine. Your precious Kaiser is by the east riverside. But it''s not like you have to go check on him."


    I touched my cheeks lightly, trying to will away the warmth, then let out a small breath, going neutral. "He''s still recovering. He shouldn''t be outside right now. I have to go and make sure he is okay."


    Emma leaned against the wall, smirking. "You say that, but you''re acting like a worried wife looking for her runaway husband."


    I puffed my cheeks, crossing my arms. "I''m not!"


    She tilted her head, clearly enjoying this. "Oh? Then why do you care so much?"


    I opened my mouth, but no words came out right away. Why did I care this much? It wasn''t like Kaiser couldn''t take care of himself¡ªhe was Kaiser. Even injured, he was probably stronger than most people. But still¡­ I wanted to be the one who looked after him.


    My gaze softened. "It''s just¡­ this feeling in my heart. I can''t ignore it."


    Emma raised an eyebrow. "That''s pretty vague."


    I hesitated, fidgeting slightly. "I just¡­ when I''m around him, I feel safe. I don''t feel alone. And it''s not just that¡­ he listens. He makes me feel like I matter. Like I''m someone important, not just¡­ there."


    Emma stared at me for a moment before letting out a low whistle. "Wow. You are in deep."


    I blinked, flustered. "I¡ªNo! It''s not like that! Kaiser is just¡ª"


    Emma leaned in, grinning. "Your beloved~?"


    I turned red instantly. "No! Stop that!"


    She laughed, clearly enjoying my suffering. "Fine, fine. But you know, it''s kinda unfair."


    I frowned. "What is?"


    Emma folded her arms, tapping her fingers against them. "I don''t think I''ve ever met anyone who made me feel like that. Not even Levi."


    That caught me off guard. "What do you mean?"


    She sighed dramatically. "I mean, sure, I''d throw hands for him. Maybe even stab a few people. But you? You act like you''d tear the world apart just to keep Kaiser safe."


    I paused, thinking about it.


    Would I?


    I smiled softly, stepping toward the door. "Maybe¡­ but that''s just how I feel."


    Emma hummed, then suddenly smirked. "Well, congrats. You win."


    I glanced at her, confused. "Win what?"


    She waved a hand. "Nothing. Just thinking about how I feel about Levi compared to how you feel about Kaiser. Looks like you''ve got me beat there."


    I didn''t know what to say to that, but somehow, it made my heart feel warm.


    I reached for the door, determined. "I have to go check on him."


    Emma chuckled. "Go get your man, Celia."


    I turned red all over again. "Emma!"


    I tilted my head, but she simply gave me a wink.


    Shaking my head, I opened the door and stepped outside. Kaiser¡­ just what am I going to do with you?


    I kept my head down as I walked through town, weaving through the narrow streets and staying close to the edges. If I could just avoid being noticed, then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI could make it out without hearing anything.


    I wasn''t in the mood for whispers.


    Not today.


    But even as I walked, I could still feel it¡ªthe weight of their stares, even if they weren''t directly looking at me. That same unspoken thing hanging in the air whenever I was around.


    Cursed child.


    I clenched my hands into fists, tightening them against my chest. It was stupid. I wasn''t a child anymore. I shouldn''t care.


    And yet, I did.


    There was a time I used to wonder why people looked at me that way. Why they avoided me. Why they whispered my name like it was something meant to be erased. But now, I didn''t need to ask.


    I already knew.


    I sighed, shaking my head and picking up my pace. There was no point in thinking about it. I had something more important to do.


    Kaiser.


    He was outside, and he shouldn''t be. That was all I needed to focus on.


    Making sure my hood was pulled low, I slipped past a few merchant stalls, narrowly avoiding a man carrying a sack of potatoes, then finally found an open path leading to the east side of town. I glanced around once, twice¡ªokay, coast clear.


    With a quick step, I hurried out, leaving behind the heaviness of the town''s eyes.


    The moment I was past the last building, I let out a breath, feeling a little lighter.


    The east river. It was just ahead.


    I followed the riverbank, my steps quiet against the soft earth. The sun hung high in the sky, casting golden streaks over the water''s surface. The river itself was clear¡ªso clear that I could see the fish swimming underneath, their scales glistening as they darted between the rocks. The soft rustling of leaves mixed with the steady sound of flowing water, making everything feel¡­ peaceful.


    I wish I could stay here forever.


    I let out a small giggle as a few fish swam close to the edge. They looked so carefree, just wiggling around like nothing in the world mattered. Lucky.


    My smile grew when I spotted something ahead.


    Or rather¡ªsomeone.


    Underneath a tree near the riverbank, Kaiser was doing push-ups.


    Shirtless.


    My feet slowed, my eyes fixating on the way his muscles flexed with each movement. Even with the bandages wrapped around his torso, his body was¡­ well¡­ built. Every motion made his arms tense, his back shifting with defined strength. And when he pushed up one last time before rising to his feet¡ª


    Oh.


    Oh no.


    The moment he straightened, reaching for his discarded shirt, I saw them. His abs.


    I froze. My brain? Not working. My heart? Beating weirdly. My face? On fire.


    Why does he look like he was sculpted by the gods?!


    He turned slightly, and before I could snap out of my daze, his eyes landed on me.


    A small, knowing smirk touched his lips. "Oh? Celia?"


    Abort mission. Abort mission.


    I tried to keep my expression neutral as I walked toward him, but I knew my face was still warm.


    "W-What are you doing?" I managed to say.


    Kaiser, now fully dressed¡ªthank goodness¡ªtilted his head. "Exercising."


    I pouted. "Obviously. But why? You''re still recovering."


    He stretched his arms, then rolled his shoulders as if to test his movements. "I''m fine." His usual calm, confident tone was there. "You don''t have to worry."


    I frowned. "I do have to worry! You''re hurt! You should be resting, not¡­ not¡ª" I motioned at the ground where he had been doing push-ups. "That!"


    Kaiser chuckled, stepping closer. "It''s just part of my routine."


    I crossed my arms. "Routine?"


    His smirk grew. "You wouldn''t understand, Celia. Let''s go back."


    Excuse me?


    My brows furrowed as I stubbornly planted my feet. "Hey, I might not know everything about training, but I still wanna know." I pointed at him. "So explain!"


    Kaiser gave me an amused look, but when I didn''t back down, he let out a small sigh. "Alright, alright. I''ll tell you."


    I leaned in slightly, listening carefully.


    Then, in that effortlessly cool voice, he said¡ª


    "I normally do 200 push-ups, 200 pull-ups, 200 squats, and 200 sit-ups. For stamina, I finish with a 15 km run. I''ve been doing it daily for four years straight. But since I was injured, I missed this week¡ªso I''m just making up for it."


    Silence.


    My brain? Gone. My ability to process information? Completely destroyed.


    "You¡ªwhat?"


    Kaiser tilted his head. "What?"


    I stared at him. "Two hundred everything?! And then fifteen kilometers?! Every day?!"


    He nodded like it was normal.


    I slowly turned to glance at a tree nearby, noticing a thick, sturdy branch that could probably hold weight. My mind immediately pictured him hanging off it, doing pull-ups.


    Then push-ups. Sit-ups.


    And then running.


    And then¡ª


    Oh no. The blush was back.


    Kaiser noticed.


    His smirk returned as he leaned slightly forward. "Hey now¡­ don''t fall for me~"


    I swear to the heavens above¡ª


    My entire face burned. Without thinking, I playfully punched his shoulder. "S-Shut up! Stop teasing me!"


    He laughed, completely unbothered. "You make it too easy."


    I turned away with a huff, refusing to look at him directly. "I did not fall for you. I was just¡­ surprised."


    "Surprised by what?" he mused. "My training, or my body?"


    I gasped, smacking his arm again. "Kaiser!!"


    He chuckled, rubbing his shoulder as if my tiny punches actually did something. "Alright, alright, I''ll stop."


    I pouted, still feeling warm all over. He loved teasing me.


    But¡­ I guess it wasn''t so bad.


    As we started walking back toward Levi and Emma''s home, I found myself sneaking another glance at him. Strong, confident, and always somehow one step ahead of me.


    Maybe I was falling for him.


    Just a little.


    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    Celia really was adorable.


    The way she kept sneaking glances at me, then immediately darting her eyes away¡ªlike she thought I wouldn''t notice¡ªwas almost too much. Every time I caught her, there was a tiny blush on her cheeks.


    What''s gotten into her lately?


    Not that I was complaining. Watching her flustered reactions was quickly becoming one of my favorite pastimes.


    We walked side by side, the dirt path crunching softly beneath our feet as we made our way back to Levi''s place. The sun hung low in the sky, painting the town in warm shades of orange and gold. Everything felt calm¡ªuntil we stepped back into town.


    That''s when I saw it.


    The shift in her posture. The way her fingers tightened slightly at the hem of her cloak. Her steps slowed, just a little. And then¡ªshe lowered her head, letting her hood cover her face.


    She was hiding.


    I frowned, my amusement fading. It only took a second to realize why. The townspeople weren''t looking at her directly, but I could still feel it.


    The way their gazes hovered, whispering just low enough to go unheard. Their movements stiffened slightly when we walked by, as if our presence alone was enough to bring discomfort.


    No¡ªnot our presence.


    Hers.


    My fingers curled into a fist.


    I realized it was always like this for her. People didn''t see Celia the way I did. They didn''t see the girl who worried over everyone, the girl who gave without expecting anything in return, the girl who smiled with a warmth that could make anyone feel at home.


    No, they looked past all of that¡ªchoosing instead to focus on something as meaningless as her red eyes.


    Like a bunch of cowards.


    I glanced at her. Even without seeing her face, I could tell she was nervous. The way her shoulders tensed, how her hands fidgeted under her cloak, making sure not even a glimpse of her red eyes showed.


    She had gotten so good at hiding.


    Too good.


    I hated it.


    With every step we took, the anger inside me burned hotter. It wasn''t fair. She had to smile, talk, and live with the knowledge that people would never accept her, no matter how kind she was. And despite all of that¡ª


    She still cared about them.


    I exhaled sharply, coming to a stop. I couldn''t take it anymore. Watching her shrink away like this, watching her hide something that should never have to be hidden¡ªit was wrong. And I wasn''t going to let it continue.


    Celia took a few more steps before realizing I had stopped. She turned back, blinking. "Kaiser?"


    I didn''t answer immediately. My fists loosened, then tightened again. The words were right there, pushing at my throat, demanding to be spoken.


    But first¡ªI reached forward, gripping the edge of her hood.


    And I pulled it down to reveal her face to the world.


    Celia''s Perspective:


    The moment Kaiser pulled my cloak down, my breath caught in my throat. A chill ran down my spine as I felt the weight of a hundred unseen gazes pressing against my bare face. My hands twitched, instinctively reaching to pull it back up, but his hand was faster, steady, firm.


    "Kai¡­ Kaiser?" I stammered, my voice barely above a whisper. My fingers clenched at my sides, heart pounding more and more.


    His gaze met mine¡ªdeep, unwavering, piercing straight into me like he could see through every wall I''d ever built around myself. "Never hide your beautiful face for anyone," he said.


    "You''re not a curse, and I know that."


    My throat tightened. No one had ever said that before. No one had ever looked at me like that before¡ªwith absolute certainty, like there was no doubt in his mind that I belonged. I wanted to say something¡ªthank him, argue, something¡ªbut my voice refused to cooperate. And then there''s what he said...


    Beautiful?


    Me?


    I wanted to believe him¡ªso badly. But after years of whispers and hidden judgment, doubt clung to me. Still, Kaiser''s words pressed against it, steady and unshaken.


    "Now, come," he said, his voice carrying that same unshaken authority.


    I hesitated, tugging at his sleeve. "But Kaiser, they''ll see me¡ª"


    He cut me off before I could finish. "So?" His tone was sharp, unyielding. "If they have a problem, they can choke on it. The world doesn''t decide who you are. You do. And as long as I''m here, no one will dare lay a hand on you."


    A shiver ran down my spine. It wasn''t fear. It wasn''t unease. It was¡­ something else. Something that made my stomach twist in a way I couldn''t name. His grip on my hand tightened, fingers interlocking with mine, grounding me.


    "But Kaiser, they may get angry and try to get rid of me¡ª"


    "I''d like to see them try." His voice dropped lower, colder. The moment he said it, his grip on my hand grew just a little firmer, and my heart did this weird, fluttering thing that made my breath hitch.


    Kaiser wasn''t in his usual indifferent mood anymore. That casual arrogance was gone. Instead, something dangerous lurked beneath his words. I could see it in his eyes¡ªhis sharp, piercing blue eyes that almost seemed to glow. He wasn''t just speaking empty words.


    He meant them.


    As we walked, whispers spread like wildfire. People turned, some with curiosity, some with that all-too-familiar judgment in their eyes. I was used to this. The stares, the murmurs. The suffocating weight of being unwanted.


    But this time, it was different.


    This time, I wasn''t alone.


    I could feel the stares. People murmured behind their hands, eyes flicking between Kaiser and me. But not one of them spoke loudly. Not one of them dared to step forward.


    One man did. I noticed him approaching¡ªhis steps slow, cautious. His gaze flickered between Kaiser and me, and for a moment, I felt my breath quicken. But then Kaiser turned his gaze on him.


    The moment their eyes met, the man stopped in his tracks. His face paled, his body stiffened. Kaiser''s eyes¡ªstill glowing, still burning with that aura¡ªheld something lethal in them.


    The man then immediately stepped back.


    Kaiser spoke, his voice softer now, but carrying an unshakable finality. "You will never hide your face again. You''re beautiful, Celia. And with me, you never have to be afraid."


    My heart did a strange little flip. "O-Okay..." My voice was embarrassingly small, my cheeks burning as I tried not to look at him directly.


    Nobody dared to approach us, as we continued to walk. I noticed the Guild Hall near the middle of the square, its towering structure built of dark stone. The crest of the renowned Sword Saint of Godspeed, Levi, was etched into the doors, marking this as his domain.


    The town, named Levinton after him, was bustling despite the tension in the air, adventurers wielding their swords watching our every step. Their magical auras pressed against me like a thick fog, but they didn''t dare to approach Kaiser.


    Except one.


    A man stepped toward us, his boots clicking against the cobblestone road. He was tall, draped in a long black coat, his dark eyes unreadable, but there was something about the way he carried himself.


    I tensed, instinctively stepping closer to Kaiser.


    "Hey, you," the man spoke, his voice low, commanding. "I''d like you to come to the guild and explain who she is."


    Kaiser didn''t slow. Didn''t even acknowledge him. His eyes remained forward, steps steady, completely unfazed. His grip on my hand never loosened. When he finally spoke, I couldn''t believe what I was hearing.


    "I don''t repeat myself. Get out of my way."


    My heart slammed against my ribs. That tone¡­ It wasn''t just cold. It was absolute. Unshakable. As if the mere thought of defying him was death.


    The man''s brows twitched, his jaw tightening. He stepped closer and, before I could react, grabbed Kaiser''s shoulder.


    "It wasn''t a request. It was a command. You''re coming with me¡ªand her¡ªto the guild."


    Silence.


    A thick, suffocating silence that made my hands lossen. Even the townsfolk had gone still, their chatter dying down as they watched, wide-eyed.


    Kaiser stopped.


    For a moment, he didn''t move. Didn''t speak. Then, slowly, ever so slowly, he turned his head, his blue eyes burning with that chilling, inhuman glow.


    He placed his hand over the man''s grip, pushing it off with an effortless force. His other hand never left mine still holding it tightly.


    "The next time you put your hands on me," he said, voice calm, deliberate, "you won''t have hands left to regret it."


    I swallowed hard.


    The man''s face twisted with anger, magic crackling at his fingertips. I felt it¡ªthe rise of aggression, the heat of impending violence.


    "You''re the one walking around our town with a curse¡ª"


    "Say that again." Kaiser cut him off, his voice low, dangerous. "And I''ll make sure they find nothing but ashes where you once stood."


    My breath hitched. The sheer weight of his words pressed down on my chest, making it hard to breathe. I should be scared. I should be terrified. But instead¡­


    I felt safe.


    He gave him a death stare of murderous intent himself. The tension in the air was unbearable, and I could feel it growing, intensifying with every passing second. The man''s anger flared, his hands trembling, and yet he didn''t move. He was too proud, too stubborn.


    My anxiety spiked. What if this goes too far? My thoughts raced, my heart pounding harder as I watched the confrontation unfold. Kaiser stood there, unwavering, his eyes glowing with that cold, dangerous light. He wasn''t backing down, not even for a second.


    And yet, even as my fear crept up, something else pulsed in my chest¡ªsomething different. A strange sense of security. I could feel it in the way Kaiser held my hand, in the way he stared down the man with such chilling authority.


    He won''t let them touch me.


    My breath caught in my throat. It was like I was locked in a bubble, safe from the world and all its dangers, all its cruelty.


    But just as I thought I could breathe again, just as I convinced myself that Kaiser would handle it, the man''s voice cut through the air.


    "You''re making a mistake," he spat, his voice shaking with fury.


    Kaiser''s lips barely moved, but when he spoke, his words were final, cold as ice. "The only mistake here is thinking you can stand in my way."


    The man''s face turned pale, his hands clenching into fists, and the crowd around us fell silent. It felt like everything had stopped, as if the world itself was holding its breath.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, the man lunged.


    And Kaiser¡­


    Kaiser smiled.


    But not in the way I was used to. This smile was different. It wasn''t playful or warm. It was pure, unfiltered danger.


    I couldn''t move. I couldn''t speak. I just stood there, watching the chaos unfold.


    The world around us seemed to blur, and I was left with one question:


    Would Kaiser''s protection be enough to save us from what was about to happen?


    My heart raced. My breath caught.


    And then¡­


    Everything changed.

 Chapter 32: Stay With Me

    Celia''s Perspective:


    Out of nowhere, a flash of light streaked across my vision. The moment I blinked, a figure appeared between them, catching the man¡¯s fist with a firm grip.


    "Enough. That¡¯s enough of you."


    That voice¡ªfamiliar, cocky, and filled with unshaken confidence.


    Levi.


    The man gritted his teeth. "Levi, don''t interfere between us. He deserves this¡ª" The man, tried to argue, but Levi cut him off.


    "I said enough, Zain. I''m telling you to not pick a fight with him."


    I looked at Kaiser. He still looked unfazed and completely ready to fight.


    Was he... enjoying this? No, maybe ''enjoying'' wasn¡¯t the right word, but he wasn¡¯t backing down either. It¡¯s like he¡¯s so used to people underestimating him that it doesn¡¯t even faze him anymore. If it were me, I¡¯d be shaking. But Kaiser? He just looked... patient, like he was waiting for something to happen.


    Zain scoffed. "I only told him to come to the guild and explain why he''s walking around with a curse." His gaze flickered to me, filled with contempt.


    Before I could react, Levi''s voice cut through sharply. "Don''t call her that. Her name is Celia." His tone left no room for argument. Then he pointed at Kaiser. "And he''s Kaiser."


    Kaiser coldly spoke, "He was the one blocking the path."


    Levi, arms crossed, smirked at him. "And you were the one about to break his jaw. So, how about we just calm down?"


    "Calm down?" Zain interjected, glaring. "After he threatens me in front of everyone? I am doing this to protect the town."


    Then, he pointed at me. "She resembles the Queen of Curses."


    My heart clenched. Of course. It was always like this. No matter what I did, no matter where I went, people would always see me as something to be feared.


    Hated.


    The weight of his words sunk deep, cutting into me like a dull knife. It had never mattered who I was as a person¡ªonly how I looked. The fear, the judgment, the rejection... It never stopped. Maybe it never would.


    Zain continued, his words only adding more weight to the suffocating feeling in my chest. "She''s a threat to our town. Without any explanation, I won¡¯t allow her to stay here."


    Zain took a step closer. ¡°That eerie glow in her eyes, the same aura¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t see it, Levi.¡± He turned to the others. ¡°She could be her descendant, or worse¡ªher reincarnation. How can we just ignore that?¡±


    Levi exhaled sharply, gripping the hilt of his sword but not drawing it. His jaw clenched, his usual easygoing nature absent. He wanted to counter, to dismiss it, but even he couldn¡¯t deny what they saw.


    The gathered adventurers murmured in agreement. More and more people were joining, forming a group behind Zain. The hostility in their eyes made my stomach turn.


    It hurt. It really did.


    Then, suddenly, Kaiser let go of my hand and stepped forward.


    Levi raised a hand to stop him, but Kaiser caught his wrist with strength that forced him still. His expression remained unreadable, his dark eyes locking onto Zain with a terrifying coldness.


    "She''s with me. You got any issues?"


    Zain didn''t back down. "Yes, I do. I won¡¯t let her stay in my town. Either she leaves, or we get rid of her¡ª"


    Kaiser interrupted him. His voice, low and chilling, sent a shiver down my spine. "If you insult her again or even attempt to harm her... I''ll erase this town from Celestine''s map."


    The air turned thick. A deathly silence followed. Zain opened his mouth, but Levi was faster.


    "Stop." Levi¡¯s tone was sharp. "Zain, back off."


    Zain narrowed his eyes. "Why are you defending him? Stop taking his side, Levi."


    Levi exhaled, then looked at the gathered adventurers, his usual cocky smirk fading into something colder. "I''m saving you, Zain. From him."


    Zain¡¯s expression hardened. He stole a glance at Kaiser, then back at Levi. "What do you mean? Are they with you, Levi?"


    Levi crossed his arms, tilting his head slightly. "Yeah. They are." His tone was unusually serious, lacking its usual bravado. "And you shouldn''t mess with him. Trust me on that."


    Zain narrowed his eyes, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his face. "Why? Who is he?"


    Levi let out a short breath, shaking his head. "Just take my advice. It¡¯s better that way." He then glanced at Celia, his expression softening. "And don¡¯t worry¡ªshe¡¯s not the Queen of Curses. She¡¯s safe. She and Kaiser are with me, and that means they¡¯re with you too."


    Zain hesitated, searching Levi¡¯s face for any sign of deception. But Levi stood firm, unwavering. Finally, after a long pause, Zain exhaled and nodded.


    "Then go."


    Kaiser took my hand again, pulling me toward him as we walked away.


    Behind us, Zain¡¯s voice rang out. "What rank is he?" His voice was quieter now, uncertain. "His confidence... his aura, it radiates something else."


    Levi hesitated. Then, finally, he answered. "He''s E-ranked."


    The moment those words left his mouth, laughter erupted from the gathered adventurers. Mocking, condescending, filled with nothing but amusement.


    "E-ranked? You mean the lowest of the low?"


    "Is he pretending to be strong or something?"


    "I thought he was dangerous, but he''s just a joke!"


    The laughter stung. But what hurt more was seeing Kaiser endure it in complete silence. He didn¡¯t react. Didn¡¯t flinch. He just... took it.


    My hands clenched into fists. For the first time, I felt anger so deep it made my blood boil. Was this what Kaiser felt earlier, when they called me a curse? When they belittled me for how I looked? Was this how he felt every time someone tried to hurt me?


    I looked up at him, expecting to see frustration. But there was nothing. He was unfazed.


    Then Zain called out again, sneering. "E-ranked Kaiser! What a joke! I¡¯ve seen rats with a better ranking than you!"


    The laughter doubled. My grip on Kaiser¡¯s hand tightened as a strange sense of cursed energy surged through me.


    But before I could do or say anything, Kaiser looked at me. His expression softened, and a warm smile spread across his lips.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Celia. Their words don¡¯t mean anything to me."


    I looked at him, confused. "Why don¡¯t you say anything back? They¡¯re insulting you."


    "Because I don¡¯t care what they think of me." His voice was calm, honest. "Their words have no weight. They don''t matter."


    "But¡ª"


    "Celia," he cut me off gently. "I only care about what I believe. And I believe their words don¡¯t matter."


    I wanted to argue. I wanted to tell him to fight back. But after a few more attempts, after each of his calm rejections, I finally gave up.


    I smiled at him instead. "You''re amazing, Kaiser. I trust you. To me, you''re not just an E-rank. You''re the strongest person I¡¯ve ever seen and you''ll always be that one for me."


    Kaiser¡¯s eyes softened. His lips curled into a small, genuine smile. "Thank you, Celia."


    A light warmth spread to my cheeks. A small blush. A small moment of peace amidst the humiliation.


    Ignoring the jeers of the guild, we kept on walking knowing we had each other. I could seen Kaiser''s anger and seriousness slowly fading as we got closer to our destination.


    Soon, we were back in Levi¡¯s home. The place was way too fancy for someone like him, but I guessed that suited his over-the-top personality. As soon as we stepped in, Emma¡¯s eyes immediately locked onto Kaiser, her lips curling into a teasing grin.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s with the serious look, Kaiser?¡± she asked, striding over with the confidence of someone who loved poking at people¡¯s reactions. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you actually got wrinkles from frowning too much. That¡¯d be a shame, considering how much the ladies are obsessed with your face.¡±


    Kaiser, who had been standing there, arms crossed, looking all broody and intense, simply sighed. ¡°If I did, you¡¯d still be first in line to admire them.¡±


    Emma gasped, placing a hand over her chest. ¡°I¡¯d never! My standards are way too high.¡±


    Kaiser smirked. ¡°That¡¯s what they all say, right before falling for me.¡±


    Emma rolled her eyes but laughed. ¡°Alright, alright, I see you¡¯re back to normal.¡± She turned to me with a knowing smile. ¡°Now, what¡¯s got you two looking so serious?¡±


    Kaiser then told Emma what happened from the start, explaining why he made the world see my face.


    He glanced at me, his tone softening. ¡°And I held her hand as we walked. I made sure everyone saw that I was with her.¡±


    Oh. There it was again. That feeling in my chest. I looked down slightly, my fingers curling around the hem of my sleeves.


    Emma whistled. ¡°Wow. That¡¯s... unexpectedly cool of you, Kaiser. You almost sound like a knight from some fairytale.¡± She grinned. ¡°Sir Kaiser, sworn protector of his princess Celia.¡±


    Kaiser leaned back against the wall, completely unfazed. ¡°Well, I do have a habit of being incredibly cool. I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Emma snorted. ¡°You¡¯re such a flex.¡±


    I managed to compose myself before speaking. ¡°Nobody dared to stop us. No one called me anything... not while he was holding my hand.¡±


    Emma raised an eyebrow. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Kaiser nodded. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Emma folded her arms, tilting her head. ¡°That¡¯s actually kinda sweet. But let me guess¡ªsomeone did step in eventually.¡±


    Kaiser¡¯s smirk returned. ¡°Zain.¡±


    Emma blinked, then burst out laughing. ¡°Mhmm? Zain huh?¡±


    I watched as she shook her head, chuckling. ¡°That guy¡¯s always been stubborn. What did he say?¡±


    Kaiser shrugged. ¡°Tried to stop us forcefully and told Celia she had to leave this town.¡±


    Emma sighed. ¡°Classic Zain. Always trying to be the responsible one, even when he¡¯s being a pain.¡±


    I spoke up again. ¡°A fight almost broke out between him and Kaiser.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes widened slightly before she grinned. ¡°Now that... I didn¡¯t expect.¡± She turned to Kaiser, her voice dripping with amusement. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you were the protective type.¡±


    Kaiser waved a hand dismissively. ¡°It was about Celia. So it was important.¡± Then, with a more serious look, he added, ¡°I don¡¯t want her to hide her face anymore. Not because of fear. Not because of anything.¡±


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    My breath hitched slightly. My face grew warm.


    Oh no. Not again.


    Why does he do this? Every time he says something like that, every time he does anything for me, it just... it just gets worse. My heart feels like it¡¯s flipping over itself. Like it¡¯s running a race I never signed up for.


    I mean, I know Kaiser is just like that¡ªstrong, confident, protective¡ªbut when it¡¯s for me? When he looks at me like that? I don¡¯t know how to handle it.


    I should say something. Anything.


    But my brain refuses to work, so I just stare at the floor, feeling like an idiot.


    Emma nudged me playfully. ¡°Look at her, blushing like crazy.¡±


    ¡°I am not,¡± I mumbled.


    Kaiser chuckled. ¡°Yeah, you are.¡±


    I groaned inwardly. This was never going to stop, was it?


    She then turned to me and Kaiser. "Anyway, about Zain. You should know he''s the other leader of Levi''s Guild, Celestial Apex."


    Kaiser raised an eyebrow. "Celestial Apex?"


    "Yeah," Emma nodded. "It¡¯s ranked third out of the five major guilds. Pretty big deal, but honestly, Levi didn¡¯t even want a guild. He just thought he was the best without it."


    I blinked. "Then why does he have one?"


    "Oh, you know, some people just naturally attract followers." Emma shrugged. "Besides, Zain is the other leader, and he takes the whole ¡®guild¡¯ thing seriously. He¡¯s A-Rank, unlike some people." She shot a playful glance at Kaiser.


    "Most of our members are high-ranked and experienced. That¡¯s why we hold our spot at third place. Not that Levi cares about rankings."


    As we talked, Levi finally walked in, stretching his arms. ¡°Well, well,¡± he started, his voice playful, ¡°Look who¡¯s been waiting for me."


    He then slowly walked over to me. "Celia, don¡¯t worry. Zain¡¯s not gonna hurt you or anything."


    I looked at him warily. "Are you sure? He seemed really serious about¡ª"


    Levi waved a hand dismissively. "Look, I know Zain. He¡¯s stubborn, yeah, but he¡¯s not the type to go against me. If I tell him to back off, he will."


    I bit my lip. "But¡­ everyone else in the town¡ª"


    "Forget them," Levi said confidently. "You¡¯re with us, aren¡¯t you? That means you¡¯re safe."


    His words reassured me more than I expected. I exhaled, feeling some of the tension leave my shoulders.


    Emma, of course, wasn¡¯t done yet. "So, Celia, tell me. What exactly did Kaiser do?" Her eyes gleamed with curiosity.


    I looked at Kaiser for a moment before speaking softly, my heart warming. "He protected me. He stood in front of me and said I was with him. He told Zain that if anyone tried to hurt me¡­ he¡¯d destroy this town." My voice trembled slightly at the memory, but I smiled.


    "He didn¡¯t hesitate."


    Emma¡¯s eyes widened before a smirk formed on her lips. "Oh? Ohhh? Kaiser, you really are something. Acting all protective. You sure she¡¯s not your girlfriend?"


    Kaiser scoffed. "Tch. You¡¯re getting ahead of yourself. I¡¯d say the same thing if it was someone else I cared for."


    Emma snickered. "Yeah, sure. Bet you wouldn¡¯t have held their hand like that."


    I turned red instantly. "That¡ª!"


    Emma grinned, seeing my reaction. "Oh? Getting flustered again, Celia? Could it be you actually¡ª"


    "Shut up!" I blurted out, my face on fire.


    Levi chuckled. "Whoa there, Celia. Didn¡¯t think you had that kind of reaction in you."


    "It¡¯s her fault!" I shot back, crossing my arms while glaring at Emma, who just laughed.


    The teasing continued for a moment until Levi turned his attention to Kaiser, his tone shifting slightly. "Look, man. Don¡¯t pick a fight with Zain."


    Kaiser¡¯s cold gaze met his. "If he poses a threat to Celia, I will not hesitate."


    Levi sighed, rubbing the back of his head. "You really don¡¯t make things easy, huh? I get it, you¡¯re protective, but this isn¡¯t just some small-time idiot. Zain¡¯s strong."


    "His rank wouldn''t matter when he''s under the ground dead." Kaiser replied flatly.


    Levi smirked. "Confident as always. But seriously, don¡¯t cause trouble here. I¡¯ll handle Zain."


    Kaiser¡¯s lips barely moved, but there was an undeniable hardness to his words. "I said, I¡¯ll handle him if it comes to that."


    Levi gave him a knowing look, his eyes flashing with an edge of annoyance. "You¡¯re really not listening. This isn¡¯t something you can just solve with force."


    The room fell quiet for a moment, the tension thick in the air. I could see both of them¡ªLevi with his carefree, cocky demeanor and Kaiser with his deadly seriousness¡ªstanding at odds. The last thing I needed was for them to clash, especially over something like this.


    I stepped closer to Kaiser, my heart thudding in my chest as I gently placed a hand on his sleeve, feeling the tension in his body. His gaze shifted to me, those blue eyes as unreadable as ever, but there was a flicker of hesitation. I squeezed his arm softly.


    "Kaiser..." I whispered, my voice steady despite the storm of emotions swirling inside me. "Please, don¡¯t make things worse. We don¡¯t need more violence. Zain won¡¯t hurt me, and I trust Levi to handle it. I¡¯m asking you, don¡¯t let your anger decide this. Just... trust me."


    Kaiser stood motionless, his jaw clenched as if he were weighing my words against his instincts. His gaze softened just slightly, and after what felt like an eternity, he let out a long, slow breath.


    "Fine." His voice was almost a murmur, the hardness in his tone giving way to something gentler. "But only because Celia asked."


    I could feel the weight of his decision, and as he finally relaxed, I allowed myself to exhale too. Levi gave a satisfied nod, clearly pleased with the outcome, though I could see his amusement flicker again.


    I glanced at Kaiser, his expression still calm but something about the tightness in his posture told me he wasn¡¯t entirely at peace with it. But for now, it was enough. He had listened to me. That was what mattered.


    Emma, who had been listening in the background, watched Kaiser closely. She had always seen him as a careless, casual person, but the way he had stood up for Celia earlier¡ªhow he had almost gone against an A-Rank adventurer for her¡ªmade her rethink her impression of him.


    For the first time, she found herself admiring him just a little.


    Soon a few hours had passed since that.


    The soft glow of the moon slipped through my curtains, casting faint patterns on the floor. I sat on my bed, my hands clutching the edges of the blanket, but my thoughts... they were a million miles away. Everything that had happened today felt like a blur, but there was one moment that was crystal clear.


    Kaiser.


    When he called me beautiful. When he held my hand.


    My face burned at the thought, and I couldn¡¯t help but bury my face into the pillow. My legs kicked the bed in a little tantrum, as if I could somehow shake the feeling away. Why did my heart flutter like this whenever I thought about him?


    Get it together, Celia. It was just a compliment. Just a touch. But even saying that to myself felt like lying. The way his hand felt in mine... it wasn¡¯t like anything else. And the way he looked at me, with those eyes full of meaning, like I was... something important to him.


    I buried my face deeper into the pillow.


    Stop it, Celia. You¡¯re just overthinking this.


    But I couldn¡¯t stop imagining it. The warmth, the way he made me feel like I mattered. Like I wasn¡¯t just some... nothing. I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks, making me even redder than I already was.


    I can''t be this obvious about it, right?


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, pulling me out of my tangled thoughts.


    Who could that be at this hour? Before I could even think about it, Kaiser''s voice rang out from the other side.


    "Celia, it''s me Kaiser."


    My heart leaped. The sound of his voice made everything inside of me flutter like a million butterflies. I jumped up, hurriedly making my way to the door, my cheeks still burning, my hands slightly trembling.


    I opened it, trying to look casual¡ªwell, as casual as possible with my face practically on fire.


    "Kaiser...?" I said, my voice barely above a whisper, my heart pounding in my chest.


    He looked at me for a moment, and I could see the serious look in his eyes, like he was about to say something important.


    "I need to talk to you. It''s something personal," he said, his voice steady.


    My breath caught in my throat. Personal?!


    "Personal?" I stammered, the word almost tripping out of my mouth. My face was now as red as a tomato, and I couldn¡¯t decide if I wanted to run and hide or stand there frozen.


    Kaiser nodded, his expression calm but firm.


    "Yeah," he replied. "Can I come in?"


    I barely even processed the question before I stepped aside, almost stumbling over my own feet as I let him in. My heart was thundering in my chest, and I was sure he could hear it. I gestured to the chair by the desk, trying to be polite even though I felt like I was about to explode from all the nerves building up inside me.


    He sat down, and I immediately went to sit on the bed, my legs crossed tightly as I tried to collect my thoughts.


    What was he going to say? What did he want to talk about?


    Was he going to say something like... that he wanted to stay with me? That he wanted to keep this connection between us?


    I couldn¡¯t help but imagine it, each thought more comforting than the last.


    What if he wants to be with me, by my side, always? What if he¡¯s... planning something for us, something that could make us even closer?


    I tried to calm my racing heart, but the more I thought about it, the worse it got.


    Then, Kaiser spoke.


    "Celia," he said, his voice steady but carrying an unfamiliar weight. "I wanted to talk to you about our future."


    I froze.


    Our future? OUR???


    My thoughts crashed together in a dizzying whirlwind. My heart was in my throat now, and I had to fight the urge to shake with excitement¡ªor dread.


    He continued, as if nothing was amiss. "We won¡¯t always be living with Levi and Emma. You know it''s just temporary."


    I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d been holding. Okay... So, it wasn¡¯t exactly what I thought.


    "What do you mean Kaiser?" I asked softly, my voice barely more than a whisper. I didn¡¯t want to sound too anxious, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I needed to know.


    Kaiser met my eyes, his gaze calm, but there was something different in the air tonight¡ªsomething heavier. "What will you do after we have leave this town and... separate?"


    Separate.


    The word echoed in my mind like an awful, cruel joke. I didn¡¯t want to think about it. I didn¡¯t want to think about being apart from him.


    "Separate?" I repeated, my voice breaking ever so slightly. I felt like my heart was shattering into pieces. "What do you mean... separate?"


    Kaiser¡¯s gaze softened, his voice steady yet heavy. ¡°When we leave Levi¡¯s town, Celia... we¡¯ll have to go our separate ways. You¡¯ve got your own journey ahead, and I¡¯ve got mine. We can¡¯t stay together like this forever, but that doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t always be there for each other.¡±


    I felt a lump form in my throat, my voice barely a whisper as I spoke, trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t have anywhere to go, Kaiser... No one else to go to. I... I don¡¯t know what I would do without you."


    It hurt to say it out loud. It hurt more than I expected.


    Kaiser¡¯s expression softened, and he took a small step closer, his voice calm and reassuring. ¡°Celia, I know it feels like you¡¯re alone, but you¡¯re not. Even if we can¡¯t be together all the time, you''ll find more people who care for you."


    "I don¡¯t want anyone else," I said, my voice barely above a whisper, thick with emotion. "I don¡¯t want anyone but you, Kaiser. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s ever truly cared for me. There¡¯s no one else... just you."


    I couldn¡¯t look at him anymore. My hands twisted in my lap as I tried to hold back the tears that threatened to fall, my heart shattering with each passing second. The thought of losing him, of being left behind... it was too much.


    I felt the tears fall before I even knew it, the sobs shaking my body, and I couldn¡¯t stop them.


    "Please, Kaiser... don¡¯t leave me," I sobbed, my chest tight, the words strangled by my tears.


    "You¡¯re the only one who makes me feel safe. You¡¯re the only one who makes me smile, who makes me feel like... like I¡¯m not hated. I can¡¯t imagine being alone again. I... I don¡¯t know what I would do without you."


    It hurt so much. I didn¡¯t know how to put all of this into words. The fear, the ache, the absolute dread that filled me when I thought about losing him.


    He didn¡¯t say anything at first, but I saw him shift in his seat, as though he was going to say something.


    I couldn¡¯t let him speak. Not yet.


    "Please... don¡¯t leave me, Kaiser," I whispered through my tears, my voice breaking. "You mean so much to me. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s always been there for me, the one I can trust. I... I can¡¯t lose that. I can¡¯t lose you."


    The words cut through me, and I cried harder. It was too much to handle¡ªtoo much for my fragile heart.


    I just... I needed him.


    Kaiser¡¯s silence finally broke as he stood up from the chair. I didn¡¯t look up at him. I couldn¡¯t. I just sat there, helpless, feeling my whole world crumbling.


    Then, unexpectedly, he walked over to me.


    I looked up, my eyes swollen from crying, and I whispered one last time, barely able to speak. "Please... don¡¯t leave me, Kaiser."


    My voice cracked as I added, "I¡¯ll do anything... anything you ask. Just... just don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t separate from me. I don¡¯t know how to be without you. Please."


    And then, to my surprise, he gently pulled me into an embrace. His arms wrapped around me, and for the first time in a long time, I felt... safe. Like I wasn¡¯t going to be abandoned, not again.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he held me like this, but it felt different this time, like he was really there, never planning to let go.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he whispered softly, his voice steady and full of warmth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for saying we were going to separate earlier. I never meant to make you feel this way."


    I buried my face in his chest, crying harder now, but somehow the tears felt different. Maybe it¡¯s okay to cry. Maybe it¡¯s okay to let him hold me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from you,¡± I sobbed, my voice muffled in his shirt. "Please... don¡¯t leave me, Kaiser."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry, Celia. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± He tightened his arms around me, as if reassuring me with every breath he took. "I¡¯m here. Always."


    He didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, I felt his hand gently wipe the tears from my face, his touch tender, like he was trying to soothe away every pain I had ever known.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Celia,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯m your friend. I won¡¯t abandon you. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    I sniffled, looking up at him through my tears, and he smiled down at me. But there was something more in his eyes, something... uncertain.


    He leaned back a little, giving me space to look at him properly.


    ¡°Actually,¡± he said, his voice softer now, tinged with something deeper. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to ask you.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, and an unfamiliar feeling tensed in my chest. What was it? My thoughts raced, but I couldn¡¯t make sense of them. His words lingered in the air, heavy and filled with unspoken meaning.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper, trembling with a mix of hope and uncertainty. My breath caught in my throat.


    He met my gaze, the warmth in his eyes slowly softening the uncertainty gnawing at me. And then, with that quiet confidence of his, he asked, ¡°Would you... would you want to join me? Become part of my party? Adventure with me, Celia?¡±


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe. His words hung in the air like a promise, like something I never thought I could have, something I wasn¡¯t sure I deserved. But as I looked into his eyes, something in me knew that this was it¡ªthat I wanted this, needed this more than anything.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered, my voice breaking slightly, the weight of my own feelings surprising me. ¡°I would... I would love to. More than anything.¡±


    For a brief second, it was like time stood still. Then, as if to break the tension, Kaiser teased me, his grin mischievous. ¡°Look at you, all happy and smiling now. That wasn¡¯t so hard, was it?¡±


    I sniffled, wiping away a stray tear, then shot him a pointed look. ¡°Oh, so now you¡¯re just gonna tease me after all that? Really, Kaiser? What happened to all that ¡®don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for you¡¯ stuff?¡± I crossed my arms, pouting.


    ¡°I see how it is, using me for emotional support and then mocking me. What kind of friend are you, huh?¡±


    Kaiser¡¯s grin softened, and he rubbed the back of his neck, looking a little sheepish. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, his voice light but apologetic. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel bad. It¡¯s just... you looked so cute when you smiled, I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±


    He gave me a small, genuine smile, his tone sincere. ¡°I¡¯m here for you, Celia, always.¡±


    And as we stood there, still embracing, I realized... maybe, just maybe, I wasn¡¯t so alone anymore.


    I was still in his arms, trying to steady my breath, when suddenly¡ªa scream. It was Emma''s voice. The sharpness of it cut through the air like a blade, and my heart jolted in response.


    ¡°Emma!¡± I gasped, my body instinctively tensing. Kaiser and I both froze for a second, the urgency of the scream weighing heavy in the air.


    Without a word, we both rushed toward the door, our steps quick and determined. I didn¡¯t know what had happened, but the sheer panic in Emma¡¯s voice sent a chill down my spine.


    Kaiser was right behind me, his steps fast and urgent. We rushed down the stairs together, my mind racing, wondering what could have happened. But when we reached the bottom, I froze.


    Levi was standing by the door, his cloak already draped over his shoulders, preparing to leave. Emma stood across from him, her face twisted in a mix of sadness and disbelief, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    It looked like her whole world had just shattered in front of her...


    ¡°Levi,¡± she sobbed, her voice barely a whisper, ¡°You betrayed me... again.¡±

 Chapter 33: Did I Steal Her Heart?

    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    The last thing I would''ve expected in life was Emma crying. She was the kind of person who carried sunshine in her pockets, always laughing, always teasing. But there she was¡ªface twisted in grief, tears spilling down her cheeks.


    Fate, it seemed, had a cruel way of making sure I experienced everything in life.


    Before I could say a word, she pushed past me, her hands shoving against my arm as she stormed up the stairs. The sound of her door slamming shut echoed through the house.


    I blinked. My mind ran through every scenario I could think of¡ªEmma wasn¡¯t the type to cry over small things. She was strong-willed, playful, even bratty at times. So what could¡¯ve shaken her up this badly? I considered a few possibilities. Maybe she lost something important. Maybe someone hurt her. Or maybe¡ª


    My eyes landed on Levi.


    He was standing near the couch, arms crossed, looking more annoyed than guilty. He caught my stare and sighed. ¡°Don''t look at me like that, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply. Just kept staring.


    Levi shifted under my gaze, scratching the back of his head. ¡°Tch¡­ fine. Maybe I had something to do with it.¡±


    Celia, standing beside me, spoke up. ¡°What did you do?¡± Her tone was calm, almost gentle.


    Levi groaned. ¡°Nothing bad! I just¡­ I had to break a promise.¡±


    Celia¡¯s eyes sharpened slightly. ¡°What promise?¡±


    Levi hesitated. His fingers twitched at his side, his lips pressing together in a thin line. He didn¡¯t want to say it.


    Celia stepped closer, her voice soft, persuasive. ¡°Levi, if Emma¡¯s crying over this, it¡¯s serious to her. You need to be honest.¡±


    He exhaled sharply. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    Celia tilted her head, her expression unreadable. ¡°You promised her something, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Levi¡¯s jaw clenched.


    "Fine... I promised to spend a week with her. To take her outside the town by the forest and enjoy the view there with her," Levi said, watching Celia closely.


    Levi rubbed his forehead. ¡°Yeah¡­ it''s the reason why she is crying.¡±


    ¡°But now you can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an emergency guild quest,¡± he admitted. ¡°I have to go.¡±


    Celia nodded as if considering his words. ¡°And you didn¡¯t tell her until now?¡±


    Levi winced. ¡°I thought I could figure something out. But there¡¯s no way around it.¡±


    Celia folded her arms, her voice carrying a hint of quiet authority. ¡°So you made her wait and then broke the promise last minute?¡±


    Levi groaned. ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t mean to! It¡¯s just¡ª¡±


    ¡°You should tell her that yourself,¡± I interrupted. ¡°But first, convince her to come down for dinner.¡±


    Levi scoffed. ¡°Like she¡¯ll listen to me right now.¡±


    ¡°Then I expect her not to come at all,¡± I replied.


    Levi sighed, looking like he wanted to argue, but then¡­ his lips curled into a slow, cruel grin.


    That wasn¡¯t a good sign.


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°What?¡±


    Levi snapped his fingers. ¡°I got an idea.¡±


    I didn¡¯t like that look. That was the kind of look that meant trouble for me.


    ¡°You should be the one to take her out tomorrow.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°No.¡±


    Levi smirked. ¡°Hear me out. The quest is immediate. A-Ranked boss. Found in the nearby forest cave. It¡¯s nearly S-Rank in strength.¡±


    I let out a quiet hum of understanding. That was serious.


    ¡°Zain asked me to come. It¡¯s important,¡± Levi added.


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. Still not my problem.¡±


    Levi groaned. ¡°Come on, I can¡¯t just leave her like this.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. You fix it.¡±


    He cut me off with a smirk. ¡°You owe me three times, Kaiser. Saved your life, patched you up, let you live here. So I expect you to do this for me~¡±


    I shot him a glare before sighing. ¡°¡­Fine.¡±


    Levi grinned and clapped me on the back. ¡°Good man. Good luck. Emma¡¯s not easy to persuade¡ªthat¡¯s why I¡¯m leaving her to you.¡±


    I rolled my shoulders. ¡°Just don¡¯t break promises to her again.¡±


    Levi¡¯s expression turned serious for a moment before he nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± With a lazy wave, he left.


    Silence settled. Celia and I exchanged glances before sighing in unison.


    ¡°¡­Are you going to be okay?¡± Celia asked hesitantly, her fingers curling slightly as she watched me.


    I turned to her. ¡°It¡¯s just Emma.¡±


    Celia frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her like this before. She looked¡­ upset. More than usual.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Celia shifted on her feet, glancing toward the stairs before speaking again. ¡°Should I come with you to convince her?¡±


    I hesitated for a second before shaking my head. ¡°No need.¡±


    Celia studied me, her eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°You¡¯re that confident?¡±


    I smirked. ¡°I¡¯m good with women.¡±


    Celia blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve been adventuring alone for a while. I¡¯ve met all kinds of people¡ªmerchants, nobles, commoners, adventurers. I¡¯ve spoken to plenty of women. Comforted them, negotiated with them, handled all sorts of situations. I know how to get them to listen.¡±


    A pause. Then¡ª


    Celia¡¯s carefree expression faded, her face turning completely serious. Her lips parted slightly before she asked,


    ¡°What?¡±


    Her voice was quiet. Too quiet.


    I frowned. What was with that reaction? Did I say something wrong? It was just a normal statement. Was it weird for a guy to be good at conversations? Or was it¡ª


    Something in her eyes shifted. A slow, creeping tension in the air. The warmth that usually surrounded her was gone, replaced by something colder, heavier. Her fingers twitched, as if resisting the urge to reach out and grab me.


    Her red eyes, usually filled with kindness, darkened¡ªnot with anger, but something far more unsettling. Possessive. Her breathing was steady, but there was a tightness in the way she held herself, as if something inside her was beginning to crack.


    I suddenly felt like prey.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be fine convincing Emma,¡± I said quickly, turning toward the stairs.


    I didn¡¯t dare look back.


    But I could feel it.


    The weight of her stare pressing against my back. That piercing, unwavering eyes burning into me, as if she was trying to warn me not to test her.


    Those red eyes of her darkened significantly. There was a certain mix of jealousy hidden in it.


    I reached the top of the stairs, finally standing in front of Emma¡¯s door.


    Levi¡¯s house wasn¡¯t fancy, but it had personality. The wooden stairs creaked slightly under my weight, the warm scent of old books and faint hints of sword oil lingering in the air. The walls bore scratches and nicks¡ªbattle scars of sparring sessions gone wrong.


    It felt lived in. Messy but comfortable.


    I exhaled. Then, without hesitation, I knocked on Emma¡¯s door.


    Emma let out a sharp scream from behind the door. "I don''t want to talk to anyone!"


    Great. Just great. How did I end up here? One moment, I was watching Levi break a promise, and the next, I was the one left cleaning up the mess. My life really is a joke.


    I exhaled, pressing my back against the wooden door. "Emma, if you really didn¡¯t want to talk, you wouldn¡¯t have responded."


    Silence.


    I continued. "And if you truly wanted to be alone, you wouldn''t be crying loud enough for us to hear."


    The sobs from inside quieted.


    "Emma, I''m not Levi. I''m not here to promise you anything I can''t keep. But I am here now, and I¡¯m not leaving until you open this door."


    Another pause. I could hear movement inside, but she still hadn¡¯t responded.


    "You know, for someone who claims they don¡¯t want company, you sure are waiting for me to keep talking."


    A soft sniffle. Then, after a few long seconds, the door creaked open just a bit. Enough for me to see her eyes¡ªred, puffy, from crying but still filled with the same fiery spirit she always had.


    I stepped inside, shutting the door behind me as she sat on her bed, looking away. Her usual carefree nature was buried beneath sadness, something rare to see from her.


    I took a slow step forward before sitting beside her, close but not too close. "Emma."


    She didn¡¯t respond immediately, her hands clasped tightly together on her lap.


    "I feel stupid," she finally muttered. "I shouldn¡¯t be crying over this. It¡¯s not a big deal."


    "That¡¯s what people say when something is a big deal."


    She let out a dry chuckle. "Maybe. But it¡¯s not just about today. I just¡­ I feel lonely. Even when Celia and you are around, it¡¯s still there. And sometimes¡­ even when I¡¯m with Levi, I feel it too."


    My eyes softened. "That¡¯s not stupidity, Emma. That¡¯s human."


    I lifted a hand, hovering just above her shoulder, watching for any sign of resistance. There was a slight flinch¡ªbarely noticeable¡ªbut she didn¡¯t pull away when I finally rested my palm against her arm, rubbing slow, steady circles.


    At first, she tensed beneath my touch, but I didn¡¯t stop. My movements remained gentle, unrushed. Comfort wasn''t about forcing someone to feel better¡ªit was about giving them the space to do so at their own pace.


    Her breathing slowed.


    "Why does it always feel like I¡¯m alone¡­?" she murmured, her voice so small it almost broke something inside me.


    I let a moment pass, absorbing her words. Then, shifting slightly, I moved my hand from her shoulder to her back, tracing soothing patterns along her spine. "You¡¯re not alone," I said, voice softer now. "Even when it feels like the world forgets you, I don¡¯t. Celia doesn¡¯t. Levi doesn¡¯t."


    She exhaled shakily, her body instinctively leaning into my touch.


    I didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, I let my warmth surround her, my fingers ghosting up to tuck a stray strand of hair behind her ear. The smallest action, but it made her glance up at me through damp lashes, her lips parting slightly as if she hadn¡¯t expected such tenderness.


    "You¡¯re lying," she whispered.


    I tilted my head, my thumb brushing against the side of her face, wiping away a lingering tear. "Have I ever lied to you before?"


    She bit her lip, hesitant.


    "Exactly," I said, my voice edged with a knowing smirk. "You trust me, don¡¯t you?"


    A long pause. Then, finally, a reluctant nod.


    That¡¯s it.


    I took my chance, shifting slightly so that we were closer now, the warmth between us growing. "Then trust me when I say this too," I murmured, my voice dipping into something softer, something meant just for her. "You''re not meant to carry this weight alone."


    Emma didn¡¯t respond, but she didn¡¯t pull away either. Instead, she hesitated for only a second before leaning into me fully, her forehead pressing against my shoulder, her body finally giving in to the comfort I was offering.


    I didn¡¯t say anything more. I just held her there, my hand resting lightly against the back of her head, my fingers running through her hair in slow, calming strokes.


    Her breathing evened out.


    Her grip on my sleeve tightened.


    And just like that, her walls came down.


    "You¡¯re allowed to feel this way," I said. "Loneliness doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re alone. It just means there¡¯s something missing."


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    She let out a shaky breath. "Then what am I supposed to do? Keep pretending it doesn¡¯t exist?"


    "No." I gave her hand a light squeeze. "You face it. And you don¡¯t let it consume you."


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t say anything. But then, slowly, her grip on my hand tightened.


    "You didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone earlier," I said. "Yet, here you are with me now. You didn¡¯t want anyone to comfort you, yet you¡¯re leaning into me. You didn¡¯t plan for this, but it happened. And nothing bad came from it, right?"


    She shook her head softly. "No¡­"


    "Emma, in life, nothing ever goes according to plan. Your happiness shouldn¡¯t be limited by them."


    I reached for her other hand, holding them both gently. "You care about Levi a lot, and I know you wanted to spend time with him today to forget your loneliness. But Emma¡­ trust me when I say this¡ªone day, someone will come into your life who will make all that loneliness disappear."


    She blinked up at me, her cheeks turning a faint shade of red. "What¡­ what do you mean?"


    Her voice was soft, vulnerable.


    I smiled, a warm and reassuring one. "Instead of asking the world for what you want, ask for what¡¯s right for you. The right person, the right moment¡ªsomeone or something that will bring you true happiness."


    Her lips parted slightly, her eyes locked onto mine. Her heart was probably pounding. I could feel the warmth from her fingers increasing slightly in my grasp.


    After a moment, she looked away, a shy expression I had never seen from her before appearing on her face. "Kaiser¡­ would you¡­ would you mind taking me out tomorrow instead?"


    I chuckled softly. "It would be my pleasure."


    Her small, hesitant smile turned into something more genuine. "Then¡­ I¡¯ll go with you."


    I saw the loneliness fade from her face. She still had emotions to process, but at least for now, she wasn¡¯t hurting as much.


    Then, after a small pause, she shifted slightly. "Hey¡­ would it be okay if I leaned on you a bit more? Just for a while."


    I let out a chuckle, shifting to get comfortable. "Careful, Emma. You might start getting used to me being this nice."


    She laughed softly, nudging me playfully before resting her head on my shoulder. "Yeah, yeah. Just don¡¯t get any ideas."


    But there was a slight tremble in her voice. One that told me this moment meant more to her than she let on.


    And so, we sat there in silence. Her teasing nature returning, but softer. And for now, that was enough.


    Emma sat close to me now, her weight pressing lightly against my side. Her breathing had evened out, but her fingers still clung to the fabric of my sleeve, hesitant, as if letting go would make all of this disappear.


    She sighed, her voice barely above a whisper. "You know¡­ my parents were killed by a demon a few years ago. It wasn¡¯t a war. It wasn¡¯t some great battle. It was just¡­ a normal night. And then, they were gone."


    I didn¡¯t say anything immediately. Silence was powerful when used right. Rushing in with words would only make her retreat back into herself. Instead, I let her speak, let the weight of her confession settle between us.


    She let out a bitter chuckle. "We lived near the town¡¯s outskirts. Not far enough to be in the wilds, but just enough that if something came for us¡­ there¡¯d be no one to help. That night, I woke up to screams. When I ran downstairs, the house was already torn apart. My father¡ª" Her voice broke for a moment, and she gripped my sleeve tighter. "¡ªhe tried to fight. He wasn¡¯t an adventurer, but he tried. My mother¡­ she was protecting me. She pushed me into the basement and told me not to come out."


    Her breathing shuddered. "I listened. I didn¡¯t move. Not until the house went silent."


    Still, I didn¡¯t speak. I let my hand move instead, fingers tracing slow, comforting circles against her back. No pressure. Just presence.


    "When I finally climbed out," she continued, "they were both gone. Not even their bodies were left. Just¡­ blood. And I stood there, staring, thinking that maybe if I stood long enough, they¡¯d come back."


    She let out a shaky breath, her eyes unfocused. "Levi was gone, off training, like always. And when he finally came back¡­ I don¡¯t even remember what I said to him. I just remember the way he held me, so tight I thought I would break. He kept telling me everything would be okay..."


    Her voice wavered. "I never cried more than that night, Kaiser¡­"


    My hand moved up slightly, fingertips brushing the side of her head, a slow, steady stroke against her hair. She stiffened for just a second, then melted into it, leaning her head against my shoulder more.


    "No one really talks about what happens after you lose everything," she murmured. "People feel bad for you at first. They offer you their condolences. Then, after a while¡­ it¡¯s like they expect you to be okay again."


    I finally spoke, my voice quiet but firm. "Because it¡¯s easier for them that way. People don¡¯t want to deal with what they don¡¯t understand."


    She let out another humorless chuckle. "Yeah. Exactly."


    I shifted slightly, allowing her more space to lean if she wanted. "You never have to be ¡®okay¡¯ for me, Emma. I¡¯ll listen. No matter how long it takes."


    For a long moment, she didn¡¯t respond. Then, she exhaled, something shifting in her posture¡ªless rigid, more trusting. "With you, I feel¡­ a little less lonely."


    I turned my head slightly, just enough to see her face. "Then I guess I¡¯ll have to stay around more. Can¡¯t have you feeling lonely, can we?"


    She smiled faintly, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. "Levi¡¯s my only family now," she admitted. "And I care about him. A lot. But¡­ sometimes I feel like I¡¯m the only one looking out for him. Like he¡¯s always rushing forward without thinking, and I have to be the one to pull him back. What if one day I can¡¯t? What if something happens to him?"


    I let her words settle before responding, keeping my voice steady, warm. "Levi¡¯s reckless, but he¡¯s not alone. You¡¯re not the only one watching over him. And more importantly, you don¡¯t have to carry that weight alone."


    She looked up at me then, eyes searching mine for something¡ªconfirmation, maybe. Reassurance. My fingers brushed against the back of her hand, a slow, careful motion. "You¡¯ve been holding too much on your own for too long, Emma. It¡¯s okay to let someone else carry a little of it."


    She didn¡¯t answer right away, but her fingers tightened around mine. As she placed one hand around me to hold me. The vulnerability in her gaze was something I hadn¡¯t seen before¡ªnot from her.


    Emma was always carefree, always teasing. But now? Now she looked at me like I was something she wasn¡¯t ready to let go of.


    I exhaled softly, giving her a small, knowing smile. "It¡¯s getting late."


    Her grip tightened instinctively before she caught herself, hesitating. Then, reluctantly, she let go, the warmth of her hand leaving mine. "Right¡­" Her voice was quiet, almost reluctant.


    I reached up, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face. "We¡¯ll have a fun day tomorrow," I promised. "So get some rest."


    She blinked up at me, her expression shifting, softening. "Yeah¡­ okay."


    But even as I stood up, I could feel her hesitation, the way her fingers twitched slightly, as if fighting the urge to reach for me again.


    And for the first time, Emma¡ªcarefree, teasing Emma¡ªlooked almost shy.


    "Goodnight, Kaiser," she murmured.


    I chuckled, tilting my head slightly. "Goodnight, Emma."


    And as I walked away, I could still feel the weight of her gaze lingering on my back.


    Good that she was back to her normal mood. Seeing her so sad had been surprising, and her vulnerability¡­ that was way more surprising. She wasn¡¯t one to let anyone see her so raw. I never thought I''d be the one to see that side of her. But, I suppose there¡¯s a first time for everything.


    I ran my hand through my hair, a smile tugging at my lips as I walked down the long hallways of Levi''s house. This place... it was massive, the kind of home that made you feel small just walking through it. I noticed the hanging tapestries in the hall, each one telling its own tale from an era long past. The glow of lanterns flickered, casting soft shadows, giving the place a homey but mysterious vibe.


    I pushed open the door to my room, expecting the quiet solitude of the night. But what greeted me instead was Celia, sitting on my bed, her gaze fixed on the floor like she was waiting for something... or someone.


    I raised an eyebrow, confused. She should''ve been asleep by now. Why was she still here? Was she waiting for me? Or was there something else going on?


    I closed the door behind me, taking a slow step forward. ¡°Celia?¡± I called out softly, trying not to startle her. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Shouldn¡¯t you be in your own room by now?¡±


    Her head snapped up, her usual calm demeanor slipping for a moment. ¡°Kaiser¡­¡± she began, her voice hesitant, like she wasn¡¯t sure how to start. Then, with a worried expression, she asked, ¡°Is Emma okay? You didn¡¯t... you didn¡¯t hurt her, did you?¡±


    I blinked, surprised by her sudden shift in tone. It wasn¡¯t like Celia to be this concerned. Sure, she was protective of those she cared about, but this was... different. She looked genuinely worried. I could see the small crease in her forehead, the way her eyes darted to the door like she was ready to rush to Emma¡¯s side if she needed to.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly, trying to ease the tension. ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t hurt her, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking.¡± I walked closer to the bed and sat down, leaning back slightly. ¡°I just talked to her, that¡¯s all. She was... having a rough time, you know? I just comforted her, held her hand, let her lean on me for a bit. She¡¯s fine now. Better, even.¡±


    Celia¡¯s face softened, and I could see the relief wash over her features. She let out a breath she didn¡¯t know she was holding. ¡°I¡¯m glad,¡± she murmured, but then she paused, clearly deep in thought. ¡°But, Kaiser...¡± she started, her voice almost quiet enough to be a whisper, ¡°How does a girl like Emma... open up to you so easily? You¡¯ve only known her for such a short time, yet she trusts you.¡±


    I shifted in my seat, not sure how to answer. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Celia,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Sometimes people just need someone to listen, you know? She was feeling lost, and I just... let her talk. Didn¡¯t push her. She was looking for something, and I guess I could be that someone for her, just this once.¡±


    Celia nodded, but I could see the wheels turning in her mind. She wasn¡¯t fully at ease yet. Her voice trembled just a little as she asked, ¡°What... what comforted her the most? What made her open up to you like that?¡±


    I hesitated, trying to think back to the moment. ¡°I think it was just... being there. Holding her hand, letting her lean on me. Sometimes people just need someone to hold on to. I didn¡¯t say anything profound or wise. Just let her talk, and when she was ready, she opened up.¡±


    Her eyes darted away for a moment, her fingers twitching slightly at her sides. But before I could say anything else, she scooted closer, a bit of uncertainty in her voice as she asked, ¡°So... does that mean... you¡¯re going to take her out tomorrow? Like... out of town? For Levi?¡±


    I froze, my heart skipping a beat. The sudden change in her tone didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Her eyes were dark now, the red growing deeper in her irises. It was clear she wasn¡¯t just concerned about Emma anymore.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said carefully, trying to keep things casual. ¡°Levi asked me to, to make up for the debt. Emma and I are going to head to the forest tomorrow. It¡¯s part of what I owe him.¡±


    Her face went pale for a split second before her eyes sharpened. ¡°You¡¯re actually going to take her out? You... you¡¯re serious?¡± Her voice was strained now, more tense than before, as if she was barely holding herself together.


    I sighed and leaned back against the bedpost, trying to make sense of this sudden shift in her behavior. ¡°I don¡¯t have much of a choice, Celia,¡± I explained, my voice calm but firm. ¡°I owe Levi. I have to make up for it. Emma will be fine and to be honest I think she wants me to go with her.¡±


    Celia¡¯s grip on the edge of the bed tightened. ¡°But... you¡¯re going to spend time with her? Away from here? In the forest... where no one can interrupt? What if...¡± She trailed off, her voice faltering, before she snapped her gaze back to me. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t you just stay here with me?¡±


    The jealousy was there, creeping in behind the words she spoke. It wasn¡¯t subtle. I could hear it in the way she questioned me, in the way her voice cracked slightly. ¡°Celia...¡± I started, the realization dawning on me. ¡°Are you... jealous?¡±


    Her face flushed, and she quickly tried to hide it, but the way her eyes burned into me said everything. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous,¡± she muttered quickly, her voice more defensive now. ¡°I just... I just don¡¯t see why you have to go. Why can¡¯t you just... stay here with me?¡±


    I leaned back slightly, my smile softening as I studied her, noticing the tension in her shoulders. She was clearly overthinking it, and I couldn''t help but find a bit of amusement in that.


    ¡°Celia,¡± I said gently, my voice low but teasing. ¡°You¡¯re making this into a bigger deal than it actually is, you know? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m running off with Emma or anything. I¡¯m just... helping out Levi, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Her eyes flickered, but she didn¡¯t respond immediately. I could see the uncertainty still lingering in her, the way she was trying to hold her ground, but I knew her better than that.


    ¡°You know what happens when you overthink things, don¡¯t you?¡± I added with a playful smirk, leaning in just a bit closer, watching her reaction. ¡°You start losing yourself. And I don¡¯t think you want that, do you?¡±


    Celia¡¯s cheeks flushed, her eyes narrowing as she glared at me. ¡°I¡¯m not losing myself,¡± she muttered, but there was a hint of uncertainty in her voice.


    I chuckled, sensing an opening. ¡°Oh, but you are,¡± I teased, my grin widening. ¡°You¡¯re getting all worked up over something that¡¯s really not that big a deal. It¡¯s cute, but you¡¯re making it complicated for no reason.¡±


    Her blush deepened when I called her cute, and I could see the mix of embarrassment and annoyance flickering in her eyes. But I kept going, pushing her buttons lightly.


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re jealous, right? You just can¡¯t stand the idea of me spending time with someone else. It¡¯s okay, Celia. I get it. You want all my attention.¡±


    She huffed, crossing her arms over her chest, but the blush still didn¡¯t leave her face. ¡°I do not!¡± she snapped, her voice betraying her. ¡°I just¡ªjust... don¡¯t like the idea of you being out there with her, okay?¡±


    I leaned in closer, my smile turning softer, as I softened my tone. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about it. It¡¯s not a big deal. You know I¡¯m not going anywhere, right? Just because I¡¯m taking Emma out for one day doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±


    Celia bit her lip, clearly still unsure, but the jealousy had begun to fade. ¡°I guess,¡± she mumbled, her voice a little quieter now. ¡°But still...¡±


    I chuckled softly, brushing a strand of hair out of her face. ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal. You know that, right? You¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll make it up to you, I promise.¡±


    Her eyes flickered up to meet mine, and then she hesitated, almost as if she wasn¡¯t quite sure what to say next. ¡°You... you will?¡± she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I smiled wider, nodding. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take you out too. The day after, alright?¡±


    Her face lit up immediately, her expression softening as the weight of her worry seemed to vanish completely. ¡°R-really?¡± She stuttered, clearly caught off guard by the offer, her eyes twinkling with the hint of excitement. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d love that¡­¡±


    The joy in her eyes was so clear, so pure, that it made something in my chest tighten just slightly. Without even thinking, she moved forward and hugged me tightly, her arms wrapping around me with unexpected warmth. ¡°Thank you, Kaiser,¡± she whispered softly against my chest, her voice filled with genuine happiness.


    I was surprised by the sudden gesture but didn¡¯t pull away. I let her stay there for a moment, my hand reaching up instinctively to stroke her hair. The moment felt oddly comforting, something I didn¡¯t expect after everything that had just happened.


    But then, as if realizing what she was doing, she quickly pulled away, her face turning a deep shade of red. ¡°I¡ª I didn¡¯t mean to... I just¡ª¡± She stammered, her hands rushing up to cover her face in embarrassment. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know what came over me.¡±


    I smiled, unable to resist teasing her gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I didn¡¯t mind. You¡¯re welcome to hug me anytime¡­ though, next time, maybe ask first?¡±


    Celia¡¯s face flushed even more, her eyes widening as she playfully punched my arm, all traces of her earlier embarrassment still lingering. ¡°Stop it!¡± she squeaked, her voice a mix of flustered annoyance and shy laughter. ¡°You¡¯re making this worse!¡±


    I grinned at her, enjoying the moment more than I probably should have. ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m irresistible for you.¡±


    She rolled her eyes, though the hint of a smile still lingered on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re annoying,¡± she muttered.


    I let out a small laugh, feeling the shift in the atmosphere from the tension earlier. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s getting late. You should probably get some rest.¡±


    She hesitated for a moment, her cheeks still flushed as she nodded quietly, trying to collect herself. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I should¡­¡±


    With a final glance in my direction, she stepped toward the door. But before leaving, she paused and looked back at me, her eyes lingering for a moment longer than usual.


    ¡°Goodnight, Kai,¡± she said, her voice softer now, but with a warmth that was unmistakable.


    I smiled at her, leaning back slightly against the bed, feeling a strange sense of contentment settle over me. ¡°Goodnight, Celia.¡±


    She turned and walked out, but not before glancing back at me one last time, a small, shy smile playing at the corners of her lips. I watched her disappear into the hallway, her figure fading into the shadows.


    As I finally let out a breath, I couldn¡¯t help but smile again, the warmth from the encounter still lingering.


    Levi owes me for this one. Big time.


    I still don''t know how he convinced me to take Emma out in his place. Actually, scratch that¡ªI do know. He was persistent, annoyingly so, and somehow spun it like I was the only one who could make up for his broken promise. I should¡¯ve just ignored him, but here I am.


    Still, I won¡¯t lie. Talking to Emma wasn¡¯t all bad. She¡¯s surprisingly easy to talk to when she lets her guard down. It wasn¡¯t forced, not something I had to drag out of her. She just¡­ talked. And for some reason, she found my presence comforting. That was new. A little unexpected. But not bad.


    As for Celia¡­ well, her jealousy over this whole thing was hilarious. I mean, all I did was agree to take Emma out for one day, and she acted like I was walking her to the altar. I like that she cares about Emma, that she¡¯s a genuinely good person. But seeing her get flustered, struggling to hide her jealousy? That was something else entirely.


    I guess it¡¯s safe to say the past weeks have made her like me a lot more than she realizes. And I don¡¯t plan on breaking that trust. If she wants me to take her out too, then fine. I will. If it makes her happy, that¡¯s enough reason.


    But then¡­


    What she said before leaving...


    "Goodnight, Kai."


    The happiness I felt thinking back suddenly disappeared with pain...


    I laid down on my bed, staring at the ceiling as the darkness of the night wrapped around me. My mind played that moment back, over and over again. The same word she used to call me...


    Kai.


    It hurt. More than I thought it would.


    That name¡ªit wasn¡¯t meant for me anymore. It was hers.


    Elfie.


    She was the only one who ever called me that.


    I could still hear her voice, still feel the way she¡¯d hold my hand when were just kids, lost and abandoned. She was one of the first¡ªmaybe the only¡ªperson who ever truly cared for me, who made me feel like I wasn¡¯t alone. And now, Celia¡­ she¡¯s just like her. That same gentle smile, that same stubborn need to protect me, even when she doesn¡¯t have to. It¡¯s comforting. And at the same time¡­ it hurts.


    And yet, Elfie isn¡¯t here anymore.


    Because of me...


    A weak, useless, E-ranked adventurer who couldn¡¯t even protect the one person who mattered most¡­ I was pathetic back then. Because of that weakness, Elfie had to save me¡­ and she lost herself in the process.


    The weak always lose. That¡¯s the truth of this world. No matter how much you care, how hard you try¡ªif you¡¯re not strong enough, you¡¯re nothing. I always lost. My home. My only friend. And in the end, all I could do was survive, carrying the weight of my own uselessness.


    But never again. I refuse to be that weak ever again.


    I hated myself for it.


    I still do.


    I didn¡¯t even realize the tears forming in my eyes until they fell, warm against my skin. The pain never left. It never would.


    But Celia¡­


    I clenched my fists.


    No one would take her from me.


    Not like how the world took Elfie away.


    If anyone¡ªanyone¡ªdares to hunt Celia, if they even think of hurting her¡­ then I¡¯ll make sure the hunters won¡¯t just be hunted¡­. If they lay a hand on her, pain will be the last thing on their mind. I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t live long enough to regret it even.


    Their suffering will be slow.


    Unforgiving.


    I will make them disappear.


    ¡­


    For now, though, there¡¯s something else I need to focus on.


    Levi¡¯s guild¡ªCelestial Apex. Levi dodges too many questions about it. But Emma? She¡¯s his sister. If there¡¯s anyone who knows the secrets that Sword Saints like him keep, it¡¯s her.


    Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make sure Emma tells me what she knows. Not just about Levi¡¯s guild¡­ but about the other four Sword Saints.


    God-Gifted abilities don¡¯t just belong to Levi. There are others. Stronger. More dangerous.


    And it¡¯s time I start learning about them.

 Chapter 34: Wife Gatherer

    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    I woke up with the usual feeling: the crisp air of morning sneaking through the open window, the smell of fresh earth outside, and the faint sounds of birds preparing for their daily routines.


    Yet, today was... different. I never imagined I¡¯d be spending my morning with Levi''s sister, of all people. Fate really does love playing its little jokes on me.


    I stretched, pulling myself out of bed. I didn¡¯t have much time to waste¡ªno use dragging this out. A quick glance around the room confirmed that it was, indeed, another day in Levi''s house.


    The walls were lined with a few rustic wooden shelves, some holding old books, others trinkets that looked like they''d been there longer than Levi had. I didn''t mind it, though. The quiet, the warmth of the hearth crackling softly... it felt like home, for now.


    I quickly got dressed¡ªnothing too fancy, just my usual outfit. It wasn''t like I needed to impress anyone today... well, maybe Emma, but I wasn''t going to admit that aloud. The boots went on with a satisfying thud, and the cloak? Always a perfect touch, especially when leaving Levi''s house without giving away too much about myself. I didn''t need people to know my every move.


    When I walked into the living room, though, I found Emma already standing by the door. Her cheeks were a little pink, and she was fidgeting with the hem of her shirt. The sight almost made me chuckle. It was way too early for her to be this shy, but here she was, looking a bit like a deer caught in the headlights.


    ¡°You¡¯re up pretty early,¡± I said, leaning against the doorframe. ¡°Didn¡¯t take you for an early bird.¡±


    She shot me a sheepish smile. ¡°Well, you know... I was, uh, too excited to sleep. I¡¯ve been really looking forward to today,¡± she said, her voice trailing off just a bit at the end.


    Her blush deepened, but she tried to cover it up with a small, playful grin. ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t exactly sleep in when I¡¯ve got such an... interesting day ahead,¡± she said, her voice a bit shy.


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Interesting, huh? What, you¡¯ve never been on a hike before?¡±


    She laughed softly, her smile still there but with a hint of hesitation. ¡°I mean... it¡¯s not every day I get to go out with someone who actually knows how... I feel, right?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow again, the words catching me off guard. "Oh? So you think I get how you feel?" I said, a teasing smile tugging at the corner of my lips.


    Her grin faltered for just a moment, and she looked away. "I mean... you seem to understand, more than most," she mumbled, clearly uncomfortable.


    I leaned against the doorframe, giving her a knowing look. "I¡¯ll try my best not to make you regret it," I said, letting the teasing tone soften just a bit. I didn¡¯t want to push too hard. "But if you ever need someone to talk to, you know I¡¯m pretty good at listening."


    She blinked at me, then flashed that playful grin again, though the blush on her face never quite faded. "Guess so. Just don¡¯t go getting lost on me, alright?"


    ¡°So, where exactly are we going? Somewhere special, or are you just dragging me out for a random adventure?¡± I asked, giving her a knowing grin.


    Her eyes sparkled, but she looked away, clearly flustered. ¡°Well... there''s this flower field up by the peak of the mountain outside of town. It''s really beautiful this time of year. I thought you''d enjoy it.¡±


    I chuckled, watching as she tried to downplay the situation, probably feeling a little too exposed with how much she was revealing. ¡°Is this your idea of making it... intimate, Emma?¡± I teased, stepping a little closer.


    Her face turned scarlet, and she quickly waved her hands in front of her, shaking her head. ¡°N-no! It¡¯s just a flower field! I thought you¡¯d like the view!¡± she stammered.


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice how she was acting. Emma was usually playful, carefree even, but there was a softness around me now, a hesitation. It wasn¡¯t like her usual teasing self. She was a bit shy, and it made me wonder... maybe this meant something more to her than she was letting on.


    Emma... she hides her feelings. She likes people who listen, who understand her. People who don¡¯t judge her for the way she acts, for the way she teases, for the way she shields herself from the world. I¡¯ve seen it before, and it¡¯s clear now. She doesn¡¯t want to get hurt, but it seems like she¡¯s letting me in.


    I cleared my throat, breaking my thoughts. ¡°If you say so... it¡¯s just a flower field, right?¡± I said, half-mocking, half-encouraging her.


    She gave me a sideways glance, then let out a soft sigh, her shoulders slumping a bit. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to go? If not, I can¡ª¡±


    I quickly cut her off with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Lead the way.¡± I pushed off from the doorframe, giving her a nod to show her I was ready.


    Her face brightened instantly. ¡°Good! Don¡¯t keep me waiting!¡± she said, her voice light and excited as she made her way out the door.


    I followed her, but just as I was about to step outside, I felt a hand grab my arm from behind.


    I turned around, brow furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s¡ª¡±


    And there she was.


    "Kai... are you leaving really?" Celia''s voice had a soft, almost fragile tone, as if her words carried a weight that she didn¡¯t want to show.


    The sound of her calling me ¡°Kai¡± struck something deep in my chest. It used to be just Elfie who called me that¡ªher voice echoing in my memories, comforting and painful at the same time. I couldn¡¯t stop the smile that tugged at the corners of my lips, despite the sting in my heart.


    There was something about Celia calling me that, though, that made me realize how far we¡¯d come. It felt... warm, and yet strangely bittersweet.


    I shook it off, trying to focus on the moment. Celia was here, right in front of me, looking at me with those wide eyes that always seemed to be searching for something. I had to do my best to reassure her.


    "Yeah, I have to," I said, trying to sound casual about it. "It¡¯s a request from Levi. I owe him for everything, and Emma¡¯s really looking forward to it." I gave her a reassuring smile, hoping she¡¯d see it for what it was¡ªa favor, nothing more.


    Celia didn¡¯t respond right away. Her gaze dropped to the ground, a slight blush creeping up her cheeks as she muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever really taken her out... It¡¯s always just me around you.¡±


    I sighed, leaning in just a little closer to her. "You¡¯re not gonna lose me, Celia. You know that, right?" I reached out and placed a hand gently on her shoulder. "This is just something I promised I¡¯d do. It¡¯ll make Emma happy. She¡¯s excited, Celia. I¡¯m just doing my part."


    Her lips pressed into a tight line, but I could see the soft vulnerability in her eyes. She was quiet for a moment before speaking again, her voice soft but edged with something almost possessive.


    "I don¡¯t want to share you. I don¡¯t want to see you with anyone else, especially when I know... I know I¡¯m important to you."


    I could feel the shift in the air, the unspoken tension. I couldn¡¯t help but tease her a bit, trying to ease her worries. "Oh? You jealous, Celia?" I gave her a smirk, raising an eyebrow. "What¡¯s the matter? Are you trying to make this more... intimate than it is?"


    Her blush deepened, and I could see the jealousy in her eyes. "I just don¡¯t want anyone else... taking my place," she muttered, almost to herself, though her grip on my arm tightened.


    I chuckled softly, enjoying the teasing but feeling a sense of warmth at the same time. "You¡¯re acting like I¡¯m going off on some grand adventure or something. It¡¯s just a walk up a mountain. Nothing to worry about."


    She gave me a small, reluctant smile, but there was a sadness behind it. She was really worried about losing me, wasn¡¯t she? It wasn¡¯t just jealousy¡ªit was fear.


    Then, in the middle of the tension, she looked at me with those big red eyes and asked, ¡°Kai¡­ do you really mean it? What you said that day? The day you woke up from your injuries... when you said I was part of your heart?¡±


    I paused, meeting her gaze, feeling the weight of her question. That day had been a turning point. I had said those words because they were true¡ªCelia had been there for me in a way no one else had.


    She was more than just a friend. "Yeah, I meant it. You¡¯re a part of my heart, Celia," I said, giving her a soft, comforting smile.


    Her cheeks flushed, and for a moment, she seemed a little lost for words. Then, her hands raised above her head in a sudden, cheerful movement. "I¡¯m glad! I¡¯m glad I¡¯m important to you, Kai!"


    I laughed, the sound light and genuine. "Of course you are," I said. "And just remember, tomorrow, you and I¡ªjust like I promised. We¡¯ll go out, no more distractions, alright?"


    Her eyes softened, though she still seemed reluctant. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know if I like it when you¡¯re with someone else.¡±


    I shrugged casually, trying to keep the mood light. "Come on, Celia. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m not leaving you or anything. We''re an adventuring party remember?"


    She crossed her arms, still a little pouty, but eventually gave in with a resigned sigh. "Fine, fine. I¡¯ll let you go¡­ but only because you promised. Tomorrow, though. Just us, okay?"


    I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to tease her, knowing she was still a bit upset. "You know, it¡¯s kinda cute how worried you are," I said with a playful grin. "Are you, like, starting to like me or something?"


    Celia¡¯s face instantly turned bright red, and she looked away, clearly flustered. "No! That¡¯s not it at all!" she stammered, her voice wavering slightly. She was trying so hard to sound serious, but the way her hands fidgeted gave her away.


    I leaned a little closer, smirking. "Really? Are you sure? ''Cause you¡¯re blushing like crazy right now."


    She quickly shook her head, her words coming out faster. "N-no! I don''t like you like that!" But then, her voice softened, and she added, almost too quietly for me to catch, "Maybe... a little..."


    I raised an eyebrow, pretending to act surprised. "A little?"


    Her arms crossed tightly, and she huffed, her face even redder now. "Maybe... more than a little," she muttered under her breath, but loud enough for me to hear, her words laced with embarrassment.


    I smiled softly, enjoying the moment more than I let on. "Celia, you''re adorable." But I let the tease die down, knowing it was enough for now. She was clearly a little overwhelmed, but I couldn''t help feeling warm at how she was so honest in her own shy way.


    I chuckled, shaking my head as we walked side by side toward the door. "Silly girl."


    But as I glanced at her, walking beside me, I couldn¡¯t help but think that despite the teasing, Celia¡¯s heart was so pure. She wore her emotions so openly, even if it sometimes got tangled up in her pride.


    I never really understood how someone could be so genuine, so completely unguarded with their feelings. It was one of the things I admired most about her, even if it drove me crazy sometimes.


    As I stepped outside, Emma was waiting, a playful smirk on her face. "What took you so long, Kaiser? Were you busy with your girlfriend?" she teased.


    I gave her a wry smile. "Celia¡¯s not my girlfriend, Emma. But I was just telling her to keep herself safe while I¡¯m gone."


    Emma pouted, crossing her arms. "You¡¯re just too nice to her, huh?"


    I smirked. "You¡¯re the one being clingy right now. Are you sure you¡¯re not the one with a secret crush?" I teased back, enjoying the way she glared at me.


    Emma stuck her tongue out. "Shut up, Kaiser."


    I just grinned, giving her a wink. "Alright, alright. Let¡¯s get going then."


    The two of us walked side by side toward the flower field, the mountains looming in the distance.


    The streets of Levinton were as alive as ever, bustling with voices, the clinking of carts, and the hum of people going about their day.


    As Emma and I walked side by side, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the way the sunlight flow off her hair. It made her look even more ethereal, like some kind of radiant being meant to shine brighter than the ordinary world.


    ¡°Look at that,¡± Emma teased, pointing at a nearby vendor selling strange-looking fruits. ¡°I bet you¡¯ve never seen anything like that before.¡±


    I glanced at the fruit. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. But I¡¯ve never tasted anything like it.¡± I grinned. ¡°Maybe we should get some. I can¡¯t leave Levinton without tasting the mystery fruit.¡±


    She laughed, but there was a softness behind her eyes now. Ever since that talk we had, her teasing was a little more careful, like she didn¡¯t want to push too hard but still found a way to make me smile.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be fine without your ¡®mystery¡¯ fruit. Besides,¡± she added with a sly smile, ¡°you¡¯d probably end up making some face that¡¯ll haunt me for the rest of my life.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, maybe I should avoid embarrassing myself in front of you. Wouldn¡¯t want to ruin that pretty smile of yours.¡±


    Her cheeks flushed, but she quickly hid it behind a playful roll of her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re too full of yourself, you know that?¡±


    ¡°Full of myself?¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m simply acknowledging the undeniable truth. Your smile has this... undeniable effect on me.¡±


    She elbowed me lightly, but I kept my cool. It was becoming too easy to make her laugh, to see her shy away just enough to show her real feelings.


    My real reason for this, though, wasn¡¯t just to enjoy the day with her. No, it was to make sure she felt something more for me¡ªenough to trust me, enough to open up, to reveal the secrets of Levi¡¯s Guild, and perhaps even the hidden truths about the other Sword Saints.


    As we neared Celestial Apex, the guild where Levi¡¯s notorious guildmates gathered, I felt something shift in the air. Zain stood there, leaning against the stone pillar, his eyes narrowing when he spotted us.


    His gaze flickered to me, and a hint of jealousy was evident in his posture. Of course. I could feel it before I even had to look. He wasn¡¯t going to let this go quietly.


    I sighed inwardly. Zain.


    Zain pushed off the pillar and stepped in front of us, blocking our path. His voice was casual, but there was a certain edge to it. ¡°Where are you taking her, Kaiser?¡±


    As Zain stood there, blocking our path, my face grew deadly serious. I couldn¡¯t ignore the memories flooding back, memories I¡¯d tried to bury.


    Zain.


    He was the one who threatened to get rid of Celia, to crush the only person I had left. The same Zain who had dared to belittle her, as if her smile didn¡¯t mean a damn thing. I clenched my fists, my jaw tightening, the anger simmering just beneath the surface. But it wasn¡¯t just anger¡ªI felt something deeper, darker.


    I couldn¡¯t forget how Celia had looked at me this morning, her smile as sweet as it was innocent. The way she had called me ¡°Kai,¡± with such warmth in her voice, like Elfie used to. The memory of that voice, that soft, comforting tone, made my heart ache in ways I didn¡¯t know it could.


    I had been weak, scared, and I had let her go once. I wasn¡¯t going to make that mistake again. I won¡¯t fear anyone ever again. Not Zain, not anyone.


    My face shifted to one of quiet intensity. Zain noticed, but I could see it didn¡¯t quite register with him. He was too focused on Emma.


    Emma, on the other hand, seemed unfazed. She was always good at hiding what she didn¡¯t want to show. But I could see the slight tension in her shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking her to the flower field outside of town,¡± I said, voice low but steady.


    Zain¡¯s gaze flickered to Emma. His eyes softened, but only for a moment. ¡°The flower field?¡± he repeated, as if trying to gauge something. ¡°That¡¯s a bit far out. What¡¯s out there that¡¯s so special?¡±


    Emma crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Nowhere you should be worrying about.¡±


    Zain¡¯s lips twitched into a half-smile, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He shifted his stance, making sure to stand his ground. ¡°She¡¯s Levi¡¯s sister. My friend,¡± he said, his voice thick with something unspoken. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be with someone like you.¡±


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. ¡°And someone like me is?¡±


    ¡°Someone who¡ª¡± Zain stopped, his jaw tightening. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous out there. There could be monsters. What if something happens?¡±


    Emma rolled her eyes this time. ¡°You worry too much, Zain.¡±


    Her tone was playful, but I saw the slight curve of her smile as she tilted her head toward me. She was teasing him again, and I couldn''t help but feel a spark of pride.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m the one who asked Kaiser to take me,¡± she continued. ¡°Not the other way around.¡±


    Zain¡¯s face faltered for a moment, and the jealousy that had been bubbling beneath the surface began to show more clearly. He looked between the two of us, his usual calm composure cracking just slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re trusting him?!¡± Zain¡¯s voice dropped, a barely contained bitterness sneaking through. ¡°You really believe a simple E-Rank can keep you safe? Out there, with monsters and danger? It¡¯s reckless. You don¡¯t know what could happen.¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t flinch. She met his gaze, her voice firm and calm. ¡°I trust Kaiser.¡±


    I felt a jolt of warmth at her words, but I didn¡¯t let it show. Zain wasn¡¯t done, though. He stepped closer to Emma, his tone now more persuasive.


    ¡°Listen, I could take you there. I know the path better. I¡¯m stronger, and I can keep you safe from any harm. You don¡¯t have to risk anything.¡± His eyes flickered back to me. ¡°Kaiser... doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s getting you into.¡±


    I could feel the fire growing in my chest, but I kept my voice steady. ¡°She made her choice. And I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s safe.¡±


    Emma stepped between us then, her voice unwavering. ¡°I¡¯ve made my choice, Zain. I¡¯m going with him.¡±


    Zain was quiet for a moment, the words stuck in his throat. His eyes, though, told another story¡ªone of growing hatred, and something darker, something I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on.


    But Emma had already made her decision.


    And now, as I looked at Zain one last time, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the pull of something deeper than just jealousy or rivalry. Something more... dangerous.


    I couldn''t help but let my mind wander, watching Zain¡¯s eyes narrow as he looked at me and Emma. Is he jealous? The thought lingered in my mind, and I couldn¡¯t suppress the small smile that tugged at my lips.


    Does he think I¡¯m stealing his girl? It was almost amusing, really. But I let my expression harden, my thoughts going serious. It was easy to see how people like Zain operated¡ªselfish, possessive, thinking they had some claim to others. But Emma wasn¡¯t some prize to be won.


    Zain¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts, sharper now. ¡°You¡¯re really taking her to the flower field?¡± His words were heavy with something that wasn¡¯t just concern.


    Emma looked at him with playful defiance, her lips curling into a teasing smile. ¡°Why, Zain? You afraid I¡¯ll get lost?¡± she teased. But there was something else in her voice now¡ªa slight hesitance. I could feel it.


    The softness in the air, the small trace of shyness she tried to hide from me. It made me feel good, but I couldn¡¯t let myself get too distracted. There was a prickling tension here that I didn¡¯t want to ignore.


    Zain wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°I could take you,¡± he insisted, trying to cover up the jealousy that slipped through in his tone. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous out there. You should come with someone who can actually protect you.¡±


    Emma tilted her head, her lips still curling up in that teasing way. But her voice dropped a little, more serious now. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Zain. I asked Kaiser to take me. So, I¡¯m going with him.¡±


    She reached for my hand, her fingers grazing mine, sending a small shock through me. The way she held onto me, even if it was just a simple gesture, made me wonder if she trusts me now.


    I gave her hand a reassuring squeeze as Zain stood there, frozen for a second. His eyes flickered with anger, but he said nothing for a moment.


    Zain''s glare shifted to me then, his eyes burning with something darker. ¡°What did you tell her, Kaiser?¡± he asked, his voice low, seething. ¡°What makes her want to go with you instead of me?¡±


    I took a step forward, styling my hair just a bit, looking as relaxed as ever. I could feel Emma¡¯s hand still in mine, the warmth of it grounding me. I looked Zain dead in the eyes, my voice playful yet dripping with mockery.


    ¡°Nothing really, Zain~¡± I said, stretching the words out like I was savoring the moment. ¡°It¡¯s just my charm, you know. Around the south of Celestine, they called me ¡®The Wife Gatherer.¡¯¡±


    Zain¡¯s jaw dropped. I could practically hear the air leave his lungs as his eyes widened in disbelief. It wasn¡¯t often that people were struck speechless, but I¡¯d apparently found a way.


    ¡°Ridiculous,¡± he finally muttered, his brows furrowing.


    I smirked, running a hand through my hair with effortless confidence. ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s experience. And the truth,¡± I mused, tilting my head slightly. ¡°Kaiser Everflirt, at your service.¡±


    I glanced at Emma, and her face was flushed¡ªdeep red, as if my words had made an impact she wasn¡¯t ready for. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at that. She was so cute when she blushed.


    Before Zain could say anything more, Emma tugged me forward, her hand still gripping mine, pulling me away from him. ¡°Stop bothering us,¡± she said, her voice soft but firm. ¡°I chose to go with him, so let¡¯s just go.¡±


    Zain was left standing there, staring at us, his fists clenching at his sides. His lips were tightly pressed together in anger. The tension in the air had thickened, but we didn¡¯t give him another glance. I walked beside Emma, her hand still in mine, the path to the flower field stretching ahead.


    As we continued walking, I couldn¡¯t help but hear Zain¡¯s voice faintly in the distance, muttering something under his breath. ¡°I¡¯ll make you lose everything, Kaiser... for taking her away from me.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t be sure if Emma had heard it, but I sure did. I wasn¡¯t worried, though. Zain was just a nuisance, and I wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone anymore¡ªnot even him.


    With Emma by my side, the rest of the world could wait.


    The air was crisp, fresh with a hint of pine as we left Levinton behind, the town shrinking into the distance as we began our journey toward the mountain. The path through the forest was dense, sunlight filtering through the leaves, creating patches of warmth that felt like little gifts from the sky.


    The mountain loomed ahead, its peak hidden by clouds, but I knew we were heading toward something beautiful¡ªthe flower field.


    The forest was peaceful, almost quiet enough to hear the rustle of the trees as they swayed gently in the wind. I glanced at Emma, walking beside me. She was so quiet, almost nervous, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice the way her hand was still clasped in mine.


    It was strange, how something so simple could make her seem so¡­ delicate. But it was also kind of cute, how she seemed to be realizing just how much she was holding onto me. The faint blush creeping up her neck made me smirk.


    "Something on your mind?" I teased her, raising an eyebrow.


    She glanced at me, clearly flustered, and tried to pull her hand away, but I tightened my grip, not giving her the chance. ¡°What?¡± she said, her voice a little shaky.


    ¡°I just¡­ I didn¡¯t realize¡­¡± She trailed off, her face turning a shade redder. She was trying to play it cool, but her body language was betraying her.


    I chuckled. ¡°So, you¡¯re shy now? You¡¯re the one who dragged me away from Zain, remember?¡± I gave her hand a little squeeze. "Didn¡¯t think you were the shy type."


    Emma bit her lip, trying to look unaffected, but I could see the way her cheeks flushed a little deeper. ¡°I didn¡¯t drag you away,¡± she shot back, her voice feigning irritation.


    ¡°I just¡ª" She stopped mid-sentence, her playful teasing fading as her eyes flicked to the ground. "Okay, maybe I did." She sighed, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips.


    I laughed softly, my grip on her hand firm but gentle. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Emma. I don¡¯t mind. But you know¡­¡± I paused, making sure she was looking at me, ¡°You¡¯ve got a habit of stealing hearts, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Her brow furrowed, and I could see the gears turning behind her eyes. "What do you mean?" she asked, trying to sound uninterested, but I could tell she was intrigued.


    ¡°Zain," I said, dropping the name casually, "he¡¯s looking at you like you¡¯re the last star in the sky. Do you think he likes you?¡±


    Her reaction was immediate. She shook her head, a little too quickly, and I could see her body stiffen. ¡°No,¡± she said, avoiding my eyes. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. He¡¯s just¡­ he¡¯s just being friendly.¡±


    I didn¡¯t buy it. I knew exactly what I was seeing. The tiny shifts in her posture, the flicker of hesitation in her eyes. She was lying.


    "Emma," I said softly, my voice low and teasing, "You know you¡¯re not fooling me, right? I can see it in your eyes." I gently tilted her chin up with a finger, making her meet my gaze. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±


    She sighed, defeated, her shoulders slumping slightly as she gave in. "Fine," she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when it started, maybe after he started the Guild with Levi. It¡¯s like... ever since then, he¡¯s been doing little things, trying to get my attention. I think he likes me, but not in a normal way. It¡¯s... almost obsessive. Like he needs me to notice him.¡±


    Her words made my blood run a little cold. The way she described him, it was almost like she was talking about a possessive shadow. ¡°Obsessive?¡± I repeated, my voice steady but laced with concern. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Emma paused for a moment, looking down at the ground. ¡°It¡¯s... hard to explain,¡± she began, clearly uncomfortable. ¡°He gets upset if I talk to anyone else for too long. He always tries to do things for me, even when I don¡¯t ask. It¡¯s like he¡¯s trying to keep me to himself, like I¡¯m his and no one else can have me.¡±


    I squeezed her hand again, my thumb rubbing over her skin soothingly, and she looked up at me, eyes wide. "It¡¯s okay, Emma. You don¡¯t have to worry about him anymore," I said, my voice gentle but firm. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to feel like you¡¯re someone¡¯s possession.¡±


    She smiled softly at me, her anxiety slowly melting away. ¡°Thanks, Kaiser,¡± she murmured, her voice barely audible. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡±


    I flashed her a grin, my gaze playful as I gave her hand a comforting squeeze. ¡°You¡¯d probably be lost without me, huh?¡± I teased, leaning in a little closer, my breath warm against her skin.


    Her cheeks flushed once again, and I could see her trying to hold back a laugh. ¡°Stop it,¡± she mumbled, though there was a lightness to her voice now, a softness I hadn¡¯t heard before.


    I couldn¡¯t help but flirt a little more, my tone lowering to something more intimate. ¡°You know, I¡¯m starting to think you¡¯ve got a thing for me, Emma,¡± I said with a smirk, the playful teasing lingering in my words.


    Emma¡¯s eyes widened, her face turning beet red as she fumbled for words. ¡°I¡ªWhat? No!¡± she stammered, her voice high-pitched as she tried to backpedal. ¡°I¡¯m just¡ªYou¡¯re just... ugh, stop messing with me!¡±


    I laughed softly, loving how flustered she was. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone. Your secret¡¯s safe with me.¡±


    She huffed, turning her head slightly, but I could see the curiosity in her eyes as she stole a glance at me. ¡°¡­What did you mean by that earlier? ¡®The Wife Gatherer¡¯? What kind of nonsense were you saying in front of Zain?¡±


    I smirked. ¡°Oh, that? Just a little title I earned in the south of Celestine. Apparently, stealing girls¡¯ hearts left and right leaves an impression.¡±


    Emma¡¯s grip on my hand tightened instantly. ¡°That¡¯s a joke, right?¡± Her voice was lighter, teasing¡ªbut I caught the slight strain underneath.


    I hummed, tilting my head. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see¡­ I¡¯ve held a lot of girls, danced with them, whispered things into their ears¡­¡± I trailed off, watching as her fingers curled even tighter around mine.


    She scoffed, her lips pressing into a thin line before she shot back, ¡°Oh? So you just go around charming every girl you meet? How bold, Kaiser.¡± There was a teasing lilt in her tone, but something possessive lingered behind it.


    I chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not a very important title, really. Just something people called me in the south.¡±


    Emma clicked her tongue, giving me a side glance before muttering, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say things like that¡­ or do them. Especially not in front of me.¡±


    I raised a brow, amused. ¡°Why? Does it bother you?¡±


    She huffed, turning her head away with a slight pout. ¡°¡­Maybe.¡±


    By the time we reached the flower field, the atmosphere between us had shifted. She was still blushing, her heart rate a little faster, but she wasn¡¯t as guarded anymore. I could tell I¡¯d made her feel safe with me.


    When I finally let go of her hand, I saw it¡ªthe brief sadness in her eyes, the way her fingers twitched slightly as if resisting the loss. It was subtle, but undeniable.


    For a moment, she looked as if she was losing something she didn¡¯t want to let go of. But before that feeling could take hold, she forced herself to turn away, pretending to be captivated by the beauty of the flowers in full bloom. A distraction¡ªone she clung to.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Emma breathed, her eyes lighting up as she took in the sight. The field stretched out before us, vibrant colors of every hue mixing in a mesmerizing pattern. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful...¡±


    She walked toward the peak, her steps light, and I couldn¡¯t help but follow. As she stood at the edge, staring out over the vast field, I could see the calmness in her features, the way she seemed to let go of everything for a moment.


    I took a deep breath, then plucked a white flower from the ground, walking up behind her. I leaned in close, just enough for her to notice me. ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous,¡± I said, my voice quiet but sincere, the words slipping out like they were meant to be heard. ¡°The way you shine under the sun... you belong here, among the flowers.¡±


    Emma¡¯s breath hitched as she stared at me, her fingers twitching slightly at her sides. Her cheeks, already flushed, deepened in color as she struggled to form words.


    "I-I... you¡ª" She bit her lip, exhaling shakily. "A-Are you serious, Kaiser?" Her voice trembled, laced with hesitation. "O-Or are you just... just saying that?" She swallowed, eyes darting away. "B-Because if you''re j-just teasing me, then¡ª"


    I tilted my head slightly, my gaze never wavering from hers. "Emma," I interrupted softly, my voice carrying no trace of mockery, only certainty. "I don¡¯t use flattery."


    Her lips parted slightly, her breath shallow as I stepped closer, closing the distance between us.


    "I don¡¯t say things I don¡¯t mean," I continued, my voice smooth, unwavering. "When I told you that you¡¯re beautiful, that you belong here among the flowers, I meant every word."


    Her eyes widened, searching my face as if trying to find any hint of deception. There was none. I saw her exhale slowly, her body relaxing, the tension melting away like snow under the sun.


    A small, genuine smile broke through her hesitation, her expression softening completely. For the first time, there were no walls, no guarded posture¡ªonly Emma, completely open before me.


    "You..." She let out a quiet laugh, almost in disbelief. "You really are something else, Kaiser." Her voice was barely above a whisper, but the weight in her words was heavy.


    She took a step closer, her eyes never leaving mine. "I think... you''re the only one who really understands me."


    And in that moment, I knew¡ªI had her completely.


    Gosh, that took a while. Enough with the seducing and charming. Now, she¡¯s exactly where I need her to be¡ªcompletely vulnerable, completely open.


    It was all part of the plan. I played my role well, made her smile, made her feel safe, and in return, she¡¯ll tell me everything she knows about the guilds.


    Still, in the process, I made her happier. Who knows, she might even start falling in love with me. It¡¯s unfortunate, really. Any other man in my position would¡¯ve fallen for a girl like her¡ªpretty, playful, a smile that could make anyone¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    She¡¯s standing there now looking from the peak, blushing, smiling to herself, lost in thought. And I know exactly who she¡¯s thinking about.


    Me.


    But¡­ in my life, I¡¯ve never fallen in love. That feeling is unknown to me.


    Maybe if I had been born under different circumstances¡ªif I had a childhood, a family, a life where I wasn¡¯t abandoned, beaten, and left to rot¡ªthen maybe, just maybe, I could¡¯ve felt what love was.


    Maybe I wouldn¡¯t be so empty inside. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t have had to manipulate, deceive, and use people just to survive.


    Maybe¡­ I could¡¯ve been a real person.

 Chapter 35: Strings of Fate

    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    I took Emma¡¯s hand in mine, pulling her down gently to sit beside me. She hesitated for a second, her fingers slightly trembling, but she didn¡¯t resist. Good. I needed her to stay open¡ªvulnerable. If I wanted answers about the guilds, I had to make sure she trusted me enough to talk.


    She glanced at our hands, a faint blush dusting her cheeks. ¡°Kaiser, you¡¯re really close, you know¡­¡± she murmured, voice barely above a whisper. Then, after a pause, she added, ¡°But I like it¡­¡±


    I smirked, tilting my head slightly as I leaned in just enough to fluster her more. ¡°Oh? You like it? Should I be flattered?¡± My voice was smooth, teasing, but just enough to make her shift in place.


    Emma huffed, turning away, her ears tinted pink. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± she pouted.


    I chuckled. ¡°So you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    She stayed quiet, lips pressing together. Caught.


    Exactly what I was aiming for.


    I tightened my grip on her hand slightly, running my thumb over her knuckles in slow, deliberate motions. ¡°Emma,¡± I said, my tone shifting just a little, enough to make her focus. ¡°There¡¯s something I wanted to talk to you about.¡±


    She blinked, her flustered expression melting into curiosity. ¡°Me?¡± She pointed at herself, then stuttered, ¡°W-What¡¯s so important, Kaiser?¡±


    I let out a small, almost thoughtful sigh. ¡°It¡¯s about Levi¡¯s guild. The Celestial Apex.¡±


    Her expression tensed at the mention.


    I continued, voice laced with just the right amount of concern. ¡°He spends too much time there, doesn¡¯t he? Instead of spending time with you.¡±


    Her fingers curled slightly in my grasp, and her expression turned a bit sad. ¡°Yes¡­ Kaiser, I know. Before the guild, we used to spend a lot more time together¡­¡±


    Bingo.


    ¡°You must miss him a lot,¡± I said, my voice low and understanding.


    She nodded, looking down. ¡°I do¡­¡±


    Before she could say more, I moved¡ªwrapping an arm around her back in one smooth motion. She stiffened instantly, caught off guard, her breath hitching. Her warmth pressed against me, and I could feel her heart racing.


    ¡°K-Kaiser¡­¡± she stammered, looking up at me with wide, unsure eyes. ¡°W-What are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± I gave her a comforting squeeze, my voice dipping into something softer. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just¡­ needed to do this.¡±


    Her lips parted slightly, stunned, but she didn¡¯t pull away. Slowly, hesitantly, she leaned into it.


    I let the silence hang between us before lowering my voice again. ¡°Actually¡­ I need your help with something, Emma.¡±


    She blinked up at me, her emotions still unsettled. ¡°My help?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°But before I tell you¡­¡± I turned slightly, just enough to meet her gaze properly. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll help, no matter what. You trust me, don¡¯t you?¡± My voice carried a weight to it¡ªa quiet, unwavering confidence.


    Emma hesitated for just a moment before her lips pressed together in resolve. ¡°¡­Of course. I trust you.¡±


    A slow, warm smile spread across my lips. ¡°Good.¡±


    Then, as I glanced to the side, my smile turned just a little sharper.


    It was over now.


    I could finally start gathering what I needed.


    The quiet evening was so peaceful, yet I knew what I needed to ask. She had already given me so much trust, so I knew this next step would be easy. At least, that¡¯s how I was going to make it feel.


    "Emma," I said, my voice casual, light. "You know, I''ve been wondering. Your guild, Celestial Apex, it''s... mysterious. You¡¯ve told me so much about it, but there¡¯s still so much I don''t understand. Like how they pick their members. It¡¯s all so selective, right?"


    Her eyes shifted away from mine for just a moment, the faintest trace of hesitation on her face. "I... I don¡¯t know, Kaiser. I promised Levi¡ª"


    I gave her hand a gentle squeeze, just enough to remind her I was here, that I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. "Levi¡¯s a good guy, I know. But this... it¡¯s just between us, okay? You trust me, don¡¯t you? You can tell me. I won¡¯t tell anyone."


    Her fingers twitched, and I could feel her reluctance in the slight tension that held her body. "But I can¡¯t¡ª"


    I smiled, my tone turning softer, more coaxing. "It¡¯s not about breaking a promise, Emma. It¡¯s about trusting someone who cares about you. You said you trust me, remember? Don¡¯t you want to share what you know? Just a little. I¡¯ll keep it safe. I¡¯m not like the others."


    She bit her lip, her gaze flickering between me and the floor, as if weighing the words in her mind. "I¡­ I don¡¯t know, Kaiser. It¡¯s not that simple."


    I leaned in closer, making sure my voice was just above a whisper. "Of course, it¡¯s simple. You¡¯ve already given me a piece of your trust. Now, give me just a little more. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking for everything. Just tell me about how they pick their members. That can¡¯t be too bad, right?"


    Emma hesitated for a long time, but I kept holding her hand, gently brushing my thumb over her skin. The connection between us, so simple, yet so real, made her feel safe¡ªlike she could tell me everything.


    Finally, she spoke, but her voice was quiet, like she wasn¡¯t sure whether she wanted to say the words aloud. "Celestial Apex... they only recruit people with extraordinary potential. If you don¡¯t make the cut, they... they cast you out. But it¡¯s worse than that. Sometimes... they silence you. Permanently."


    I kept my face neutral, though I felt a small surge of satisfaction. "Silence? What do you mean by that?"


    She looked away, clearly uncomfortable with the subject, but I wasn¡¯t going to let it go. "Emma," I said, my tone gentle but persistent, "you told me you trust me. And this is important. There¡¯s more to this, isn¡¯t there? Don¡¯t you want to tell me the whole story? You don¡¯t have to hold back."


    Her fingers tightened around mine for a moment, but she still looked conflicted. "I don¡¯t know, Kaiser... Many of those who join never leave. They disappear. No one talks about them. Some of them... are just erased."


    "Erased," I repeated, my voice low and thoughtful. "That sounds a little too extreme for a guild, don¡¯t you think? But you¡¯ve seen it happen. You know the truth, Emma. You can¡¯t hide it forever. So, why keep it in? Why not share it with someone who cares?"


    She bit her lip again, her eyes filled with uncertainty, but the slight nod she gave me confirmed what I already knew¡ªshe¡¯d told me more than she meant to. She trusted me.


    I gave her hand another squeeze. "Thank you for telling me. You¡¯ve been more open with me than anyone else, and that means a lot."


    "You''re doing great, Emma," I said softly, trying to keep my voice steady. "I know it¡¯s hard, but you¡¯ve already been so honest with me. I appreciate that. You know there¡¯s more to the story, right? There¡¯s always more hidden beneath the surface."


    Her gaze dropped to our intertwined fingers, and I could feel her struggle. "I... I really shouldn¡¯t, Kaiser. This... This is different."


    I raised an eyebrow, my tone light but with a hint of playful pressure. "Different how? You said you trust me. And I trust you, too. Don¡¯t you want to make sure I know everything? I won¡¯t judge you. You¡¯re just telling me what you know. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re responsible for what they do."


    She bit her lip, glancing nervously around as if the walls might be listening, before slowly speaking again. "There''s... there¡¯s a hidden arena. Deep inside the guild¡¯s stronghold. A place where... weaker members are forced to fight each other. Survival battles. The winners... they get higher rankings, privileges, things like that." Her voice wavered, and I could see her hesitation, the guilt creeping into her expression.


    "That¡¯s... brutal," I said, my voice laced with disbelief, though inside, I felt a thrill at hearing this. The kind of power the guild wielded, the games they played with people¡¯s lives... it was starting to make sense now. "And the losers?"


    She looked at me, her face clouded with sadness. "They¡¯re discarded. Or worse. Used for training exercises by the stronger members. They just... they vanish. Some of them never come back."


    I could feel her reluctance, the guilt, and the sadness that rolled off her in waves. She hated this, but she had told me anyway. She trusted me... and that trust was a weapon I could use. Guilt, I knew, was a powerful motivator.


    I leaned in just slightly, dropping my voice to a more intimate tone. "It must be hard, watching that happen. Knowing what they do to those people, and still staying there, right? You don¡¯t have to keep carrying that burden. You don¡¯t owe them anything. You¡¯ve been nothing but honest with me. But you don¡¯t have to protect them anymore. Not from me. Not after all they''ve done."


    Emma¡¯s eyes flickered with pain, but she didn¡¯t pull away. Her hand tightened in mine, and I could feel her hesitation crumbling beneath the weight of her own emotions.


    "Why do you even care so much, Kaiser?" she asked softly, a note of confusion mixed with something else in her voice. "Why does it matter to you? You¡¯ve already heard so much... I shouldn¡¯t have said anything."


    I smiled, leaning in closer, my breath brushing against her ear. "Because you matter, Emma. And everything about you matters. If this is what you¡¯ve been holding inside, then you don¡¯t need to carry it alone. Let me carry it for you."


    Her eyes glistened, and I knew I had her, not just in words but in that unspoken, fragile connection we had. The guilt she felt, the sadness, it was all too much for her to keep locked away. And I was here, holding her hand, coaxing her into revealing more, bit by bit.


    "I¡ª" She paused, swallowing, before her gaze fell. "I never wanted it to be this way. But... the arena. It¡¯s real. It¡¯s where they send the weakest. It¡¯s where they break them." Her voice dropped, barely above a whisper now. "Some don¡¯t survive."


    I nodded, keeping my expression soft, understanding. "You¡¯re not to blame for what they do, Emma. You¡¯re strong. You¡¯ve been strong enough to tell me. And that... that takes real courage."


    She looked at me, eyes full of conflicting emotions. "I don¡¯t want to be a part of it anymore, Kaiser. But I can¡¯t leave. I... I can¡¯t."


    I squeezed her hand again, pulling her a little closer, making sure she felt safe in this moment, despite everything. "You don¡¯t have to stay in that place forever. You don¡¯t have to be part of their cruelty. Not when you have a choice now. And you¡¯ve got me, Emma. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Not while you¡¯re with me."


    I lied.


    Her breath caught in her throat, and she didn¡¯t answer right away. But she didn¡¯t need to. The trust was there, blooming in the space between us. And I would use it.


    Because I always did.


    I watched Emma closely, her expression already tight with guilt, the emotions swirling inside her. The words she had shared so far¡ªeach one had been heavy, but this... this one would be the hardest for her to voice.


    I could tell. She was scared. And maybe that was exactly why I couldn¡¯t stop now. If I let up, she¡¯d close up again. But she had already come so far, and now, it was time for me to push her completely over the edge.


    She looked at me, eyes filled with so much conflict. "Kaiser, I... I can¡¯t say this. I shouldn¡¯t have even told you what I did."


    I tilted my head, trying to soften my voice. "You know, Emma, I thought we were past that. I thought you trusted me. It¡¯s hard, I get it. But this? Keeping secrets now after everything we¡¯ve shared?" I let out a quiet sigh, as if disappointed. "I thought I was the one you could lean on. I guess I was wrong."


    She jerked her hand away from mine, her lips trembling. "It¡¯s not like that," she whispered. "It¡¯s just... this is too much. I don¡¯t want you to think badly of me."


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I leaned forward, my voice dropping low, soft enough to almost be a secret between us. "Think badly of you? Emma... you¡¯re the one holding back from me. I¡¯m not the one hiding things. You want me to believe you, to trust you, but you¡¯re keeping this from me." I smiled just a little, making sure she could see the disappointment in my eyes. "It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking for everything. But you promised me trust, remember? If you can¡¯t be honest now... well, what does that say about us?"


    Her face twisted with confusion, and she glanced away, clutching at her sleeve, clearly torn. "I¡ªI¡¯m scared, okay? I don¡¯t want to lose you, Kaiser."


    I leaned in even closer, my voice softer but filled with a subtle, almost imperceptible threat. "And yet you won¡¯t trust me enough to tell me everything, Emma. What does that mean? What does it say about us?"


    I let the question linger, my gaze never leaving hers as I let the weight of my words settle in. "What happens when you stop trusting me, huh? What happens when you shut me out like this? What happens when I can¡¯t trust you anymore?"


    I let the silence stretch painfully long, watching her fidget under the pressure, the guilt building in her eyes like a storm waiting to break. "I¡¯m here for you, Emma. Always have been. But if you can¡¯t trust me, then why should I stay?" I allowed my words to hit harder, my voice lowering, smooth as silk but razor-sharp beneath the surface.


    "You¡¯ve been telling me you¡¯re lonely, you want someone to trust... but if you keep holding back, how can I believe you really want me here? I¡¯ve been nothing but honest with you, but you? You''re pushing me away. I don¡¯t know how I could ever look at you the same way if you can¡¯t even be honest with me."


    She flinched, her eyes flickering with panic. I could see her resisting, but I was determined to break her down.


    I leaned even closer, my breath ghosting over her skin, my hand brushing against her cheek as I whispered, "I won¡¯t stay, Emma. Not if you can¡¯t trust me. I¡¯m not some stranger you can keep secrets from. You¡¯ve been opening up to me, and I¡¯ve been patient, but now... now you¡¯re making me wonder if you even want me here. If you can¡¯t trust me with this, maybe I should go."


    I paused, letting the words hang heavy, my gaze intense. "You said you wanted me to stay. But if you keep hiding from me like this, I¡¯ll have no choice but to leave."


    Her eyes welled up, guilt and regret washing over her, but still, she hesitated. "I don¡¯t want to lose you, Kaiser," she said, her voice barely a whisper.


    I felt a flicker of victory but didn¡¯t let up. "Then why won¡¯t you trust me? You said I could have your trust, that I could be the one you lean on. But right now, I¡¯m just a shadow, waiting to be pushed out. I can¡¯t keep standing by you if you keep things from me. If you won¡¯t let me in, if you can¡¯t be open with me, maybe we¡¯re not as close as you say."


    She trembled under the weight of my words, the guilt surging through her, and her lips parted as if to say something, but nothing came out.


    I pressed on, my voice barely a whisper, but it cut deep. "You¡¯re pushing me away, Emma. You wanted me to stay, to be here for you... but now I¡¯m not sure you really mean that. If I can¡¯t trust you, if you can¡¯t be honest with me, I¡¯ll have no reason to stay."


    Her chest tightened, the tears pooling in her eyes, her hand instinctively reaching for mine as if pleading for me to stop. "I... I didn¡¯t mean to... I just¡ª"


    I squeezed her hand gently, my voice now more coaxing, but the manipulation still evident in every word. "If you want me to stay, if you want me to trust you, you need to trust me too. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have a place here anymore. You¡¯ve made me doubt everything, Emma."


    Her shoulders sank, and the last of her resistance crumbled. The words came out in a strangled whisper, guilt and regret filling every syllable. "I trust you, Kaiser... I just didn¡¯t want to hurt you, but... I¡ªI¡¯ll tell you everything."


    I gave a small, almost imperceptible smile, the power shifting completely into my hands. "That¡¯s all I needed to hear."


    It was all I needed to hear. She was mine.


    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s about the guild," she whispered, barely audible now. "Those who betray Celestial Apex¡ªthey disappear. They¡¯re erased." She swallowed hard. "By Zain."


    I could feel her sadness, the weight of her words pressing down on her, yet still, she went on. "Anyone who tries to leave the guild... they¡¯re hunted down. Killed. Or worse. Some are taken for experiments. Others are turned into... mindless soldiers. Used for the guild¡¯s army. But it¡¯s not just death. It¡¯s worse. It¡¯s... erasure."


    Her voice cracked, and I could see the tears building up behind her eyes, but she blinked them away before they could fall.


    I didn¡¯t speak right away. I let her words linger in the air. And then I leaned in, my breath warm against her skin, my words laced with a soft, dangerous comfort. "You¡¯ve told me so much already, Emma... but there¡¯s still more, isn¡¯t there?" I murmured, tracing my thumb across her cheek. "More about this Zain... about the erasure. You¡¯re still hiding it from me. What does it really mean? What happens to those who cross him? What happens when someone becomes... nothing?"


    Her whole body seemed to freeze. She was so close to breaking, her chest rising and falling with the pressure of it all. She was almost there¡ªso close. But I wasn¡¯t done. I let the silence stretch, urging her, forcing her to face the truth that had been haunting her all along.


    She closed her eyes for a long moment, then opened them again, her voice barely more than a whisper. "Zain... he¡¯s the one who does it. He... kills them. If you betray Celestial Apex, he kills you." She shuddered as if the words themselves could burn her. "It¡¯s like you¡¯re erased from everything, they make sure the bodies are not even found."


    I smiled softly, the truth seeping into her like poison. She was mine now, all of her fears, all of her trust. I had unraveled her completely.


    "You see, Emma," I whispered, my tone filled with something darker now, something almost predatory, "there¡¯s nothing to fear as long as you have me. But you need to trust me, completely. Not just with the small things... but with everything. You owe it to yourself. To us."


    She looked up at me, her heart in her eyes. She was shattered, conflicted, but she had given in. She had revealed it all. And in that moment, I knew. I had her.


    I''ve used her completely.


    Celia¡¯s Perspective:


    Aw man, I wonder what Kaiser and Emma are doing right now. It''s almost sunset, and they''re still not back. Levi''s off doing whatever with his guild, leaving me here alone. Again. It¡¯s not like I mind being by myself... but I kinda do, you know? The house feels... empty. Like, yeah, I could be out there, too, fighting or whatever, but I''m not like them. I¡¯d just end up looking like a fool.


    I can¡¯t help but smile, though, thinking about Kaiser¡¯s promise to take me out tomorrow. He always knows how to make me feel... special, I guess. I¡¯m looking forward to it. I think maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m so antsy today, waiting for something to happen. It¡¯s like... waiting for the best part of your day, and it¡¯s just not here yet.


    I bet Kaiser¡¯s with Emma. Maybe they''re talking, walking by the lake, maybe just chilling somewhere... I can almost picture them. Well, maybe Emma isn¡¯t super comfy around him yet, but Kaiser¡¯s got that charm, you know? He¡¯s... well, he¡¯s Kaiser. I wonder if one day she¡¯ll trust him the way I do. She doesn¡¯t know him like I do... I mean, how could she?


    Ugh, I¡¯m thinking too much again. It¡¯s just... I don¡¯t know. The thought of him with her¡ªspending the day with her, like they¡¯re some team or something. I don¡¯t know why that bugs me, but it does. I should be the one with him. I¡¯ve known him longer, right? It¡¯s not fair. I mean, I know he cares about me. He promised me. But still...


    I shake my head, trying to get rid of the nagging thought. It¡¯s silly. But I keep walking around Levi¡¯s place, just aimlessly moving from room to room. I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m even looking for, but I need something to distract me from my thoughts. Maybe a book. A good book always makes things better.


    That¡¯s when I see it¡ªthe shelf of books. They look... old. The kind of books you¡¯d find in a dusty library that smells like parchment and ink. I reach for a random one, but then a voice... a voice? It was more like whispers¡ªlike soft, dark murmurs tickling my ears.


    ¡°Read it. Become one with us, our queen.¡±


    My hand freezes in mid-air. I don¡¯t know why, but those words feel... wrong. I quickly pull my hand back, my heart hammering against my chest. What was that? I shake my head, trying to brush it off, but the voice... the voice is still there. It¡¯s like it¡¯s in my head, echoing.


    What the heck? Am I losing my mind?


    I glance at the book again. ¡°Basics Over Curses.¡± I swallow hard. Curses... I¡¯ve always been a little scared of curses, especially my own. My cursed chains... I can¡¯t forget that moment, when they hurt Kaiser. The memory makes my chest tense, my heart aching. I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t touch it. Not again.


    But it¡¯s just a book. A stupid book. Why should I be scared?


    The voice in my head pushes again, its tone more insistent this time.


    ¡°You can learn more. Learn about curses, how they work. You can be strong. Don¡¯t you want to know more?¡±


    I bite my lip, trying to fight the temptation. I shouldn¡¯t, I tell myself. I can¡¯t. If I read it, what if... what if something happens? What if I hurt someone again?


    The voice doesn¡¯t stop. It¡¯s almost soothing now, like a sweet melody trying to pull me in.


    ¡°You won¡¯t hurt anyone. Not if you learn. You can protect him better. You can protect Kaiser.¡±


    Kaiser. That name echoes through me like a bell, shaking me to the core. Protect him. I know I want to. I don¡¯t want him to get hurt because of me. I never want him to go through what he did because of my curse. But...


    The memory flashes again¡ªwhen my chains lashed out at him, causing him pain. I can still see his face, his eyes... filled with concern and anger. It¡¯s like a punch to the gut.


    I hurt him... I can¡¯t do that again. I just can¡¯t.


    But then the voice¡ªher voice¡ªcuts through my thoughts. It¡¯s different now. It¡¯s familiar, like a distant memory I can¡¯t quite place.


    ¡°You¡¯re weak, Celia. You¡¯re too weak. Kaiser is out there, fighting, protecting you, and you... you¡¯re standing here, afraid of what you could be. Do you really want him to get hurt? Do you want him to leave you?¡±


    The words are like a cold slap to my face.


    Leave me?


    I freeze. I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t lose him. Not after everything. Not after he¡¯s been there for me. Not after everything we¡¯ve been through.


    The voice goes on, twisting the words in my mind like a knife, digging deeper.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get stronger, if you don¡¯t learn, he will. He¡¯ll get hurt protecting you. Or worse¡ªhe¡¯ll leave you. You¡¯ll be alone. Again.¡±


    The thought of him leaving me, walking away, just... disappearing... makes my chest burn. I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t let that happen.


    The voice then, almost like it¡¯s reading my mind, adds, ¡°You don¡¯t want to be weak anymore, do you? You want to be strong, to stand by his side, and to never feel like you¡¯re holding him back. If you don¡¯t read this, if you don¡¯t take control... you¡¯ll never be enough.¡±


    Never be enough. The words crash into me like a wave, knocking me off balance. They hit harder than anything ever has. And just like that, something inside me snaps.


    I can¡¯t lose him. I won¡¯t.


    I reach for the book. My fingers tremble as I pull it from the shelf, clutching it to my chest. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll find inside. I don¡¯t know if this is the right choice. But right now, all I can think about is him¡ªKaiser. His smile. His eyes. And how much I need to protect him.


    I take a deep breath, my heart pounding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I whisper to myself, more to convince myself than anything. ¡°I¡¯ll do it... for him. To learn more about myself.¡±


    The weight of the book feels heavier than I imagined, but I know I can¡¯t turn back now. Not after everything that¡¯s been said. Not after everything I¡¯ve felt.


    I hesitated for a moment, staring at the old book in my hands. The cover was worn, the title barely visible beneath the layer of dust¡ªBasics Over Curses. Something about it felt¡­ wrong. Like I shouldn¡¯t be holding it. Like it wasn¡¯t meant for someone like me.


    But I had already picked it up. And well¡­ if a book practically calls out to you, what else are you supposed to do? Ignore it? Yeah, no. That¡¯s how people in scary stories get haunted. Not me. Nope.


    I sat on the floor, legs tucked beneath me, and opened the book.


    "The Nature of Cursed Magic"


    Cursed magic is born from negative emotions¡ªfear, hatred, sorrow, and despair. Unlike Celestial magic, it does not rely on external mana but rather corrupts the user¡¯s life force to fuel itself. The stronger the emotions, the more potent the curse.


    I paused.


    ¡­Okay. That¡¯s. Um. Kind of terrifying?


    So, basically, cursed magic is like a parasite. Instead of using mana like normal magic, it just eats away at you. And the stronger your bad feelings are, the stronger the curse gets?


    I bit my lip, gripping the book tighter.


    Then¡­ does that mean when I¡ªwhen my chains hurt Kaiser¡­ it was because of my emotions?


    A sharp, awful pain twisted in my chest.


    I shook my head and quickly flipped the page.


    "The Concept of a Cursebearer"


    Those born with cursed magic are called Cursebearers¡ªtheir magic manifests naturally without learning. A Cursebearer¡¯s body is partially resistant to their own curses but not immune. Some Cursebearers unknowingly pass their curse onto others, spreading suffering.


    I stared at that last sentence for a long time.


    Spreading suffering.


    I suddenly felt sick.


    So¡­ people like me¡ªCursebears¡ªare basically walking disasters, huh? Great. Fantastic. Just what I wanted to hear.


    I groaned, burying my face in my hands.


    ¡°Kaiser¡¯s never gonna leave me, right?¡± I mumbled. ¡°I mean¡­ it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll curse him more just by being around him, right?¡±


    Silence.


    ¡­I don¡¯t like that I have to ask that question.


    I exhaled sharply and continued reading.


    "The Difference Between Celestial Magic & Cursed Magic"


    Celestial magic requires spellcasting and external mana control. Cursed magic activates instinctively, needing only intent and emotion. Normal magic weakens with exhaustion, while cursed magic gets stronger when the user is hurt or emotionally unstable.


    I blinked.


    ¡°¡­Wait, what?¡±


    That means¡ªif I¡¯m emotionally unstable, my curses get stronger?!


    Oh no. No, no, no. That¡¯s not fair. I get emotionally unstable all the time!


    So you¡¯re telling me every time I panic, get scared, or¡ªworse¡ªfeel sad, my cursed chains just get stronger on their own?!


    I flopped onto my back, staring blankly at the ceiling. ¡°I¡¯m doomed,¡± I whispered.


    Kaiser always tells me not to worry too much, but how can I not worry about this?! What if I¡¯m next to him and I get upset and my cursed chains just¡ªjust go wild again?! What if¡ª


    I squeezed my eyes shut.


    No. No, stop. Breathe.


    I took a deep breath and turned the page.


    "The Forbidden Rule of Curses"


    A curse always takes something in return¡ªwhether it¡¯s a part of the caster¡¯s body, mind, or soul. The more powerful the curse, the greater the price. No curse can ever be undone completely¡ªit can only be transferred or sealed.


    ¡­Oh.


    Oh, I really don¡¯t like that.


    So no matter what, once you¡¯re cursed, that¡¯s it? You¡¯re stuck with it? And if you use your curse too much, it takes something from you? Your body, your mind¡­ your soul?!


    I gulped.


    Have I already lost something?


    The thought made me shiver.


    I flipped to the next page.


    "The Queen of Curses & Her Legacy"


    The Queen of Curses was the strongest Cursebearer in history, wielding curses without limits. Her mere presence twisted reality itself, and her magic could wipe entire towns off the map in seconds, reducing them to nothing but dust beneath her feet. No fortress, no army, no mage could withstand her power. Wherever she walked, only ruin remained.


    Yet¡­ I had heard she left behind no descendants. Her cursed magic was said to have consumed everything¡ªeven herself. And my family? My village? No one had cursed magic. Not a single person.


    But then I remember¡­ Kiel had used cursed magic during the battle a few days ago. He was a Cursebearer. Did that mean¡ª?


    I stopped breathing.


    Wait.


    Wait, wait, wait.


    Queen of Curses?! Strongest Cursebearer?! Bloodline?!


    Does that mean¡ªthere¡¯s a chance¡ªcould I be¡ª


    The air grew heavy. A chill crawled up my spine. The room felt colder.


    And then, just barely, I heard it.


    A voice. Soft. Amused. Familiar.


    But I couldn¡¯t focus on it. Not yet. My heart was pounding too hard, my mind racing too fast.


    No one in my family had cursed energy. Not my parents. Not my grandparents. Not a single person from my village had ever shown signs of it. We were just normal. Just normal except Kiel who moved into the village, not born there.


    But then¡ªwhen I transformed. When my hair turned white, my eyes burned red¡ªeverything changed. I could feel something. Something dark. It wrapped around me like unseen chains, tightening, pulling. My body was mine, but at the same time, it wasn¡¯t.


    So what if¡­ it had always been there?


    What if it wasn¡¯t new but something buried¡ªsomething waiting?


    Cursed magic grows from emotions. That¡¯s what the book said. Fear. Hatred. Sorrow. Despair.


    I had been scared. I had felt helpless.


    And in that moment¡ªwhen I changed¡ªwas it because¡­ it was finally time? Because it had always been inside me, just waiting for the right moment to break free?


    My hands curled into fists.


    I swallowed hard.


    And then, finally, I listened.


    To the voice that should not have been there.


    ¡°You¡¯ve barely scratched the surface¡­ but at least you¡¯re starting to understand.¡±


    My heart nearly jumped out of my chest.


    That voice¡ª


    It was mine.


    But not me.


    A deeper, older, colder version of me. A version of me that didn¡¯t belong to this moment.


    A version of me that felt¡ªwrong.


    I swallowed hard, fingers gripping the book like a lifeline.


    ¡°W-Who¡­?¡± My voice was barely above a whisper.


    The voice chuckled. ¡°You''ll know soon enough.¡±


    I shuddered.


    This book. This stupid book.


    I should close it. I should put it back. I shouldn¡¯t be reading this.


    But my fingers refused to let go.


    Because deep down, I already knew.


    I couldn¡¯t stop.


    Not until I found out the truth.


    And for some reason¡­ that terrified me.

 Chapter 36: Meaning Behind Curses

    Celia''s Perspective:


    I settled into the chair by the window, curling my legs up as the sky outside burned orange with the sunset. The book in my lap was old, its pages worn and fragile, but I couldn¡¯t put it down.


    I had started this out of curiosity¡ªjust another attempt to understand the strange whispers in my head. But the more I read, the more I realized that this wasn¡¯t just some story about an ancient, terrifying sorceress. Every page felt like it was describing me.


    The Queen of Curses.


    I swallowed hard, skimming through paragraphs of fearsome titles and grim descriptions. Then my eyes landed on the first horrifying ability.


    The Queen of Curses had the power to turn the dead into her cursed soldiers.


    Oh. Okay. That was¡­ a lot.


    It meant she could create an army whenever she wanted¡ªno need for recruitment, food, or morale. Just bodies obeying her will, fighting endlessly. I frowned. That was more than terrifying. That was unfair. Like, imagine spending your whole life training to be an adventurer, only to die and still have to work? No thanks.


    I kept reading.


    Then came the worst part. Her passive abilities. Just existing near her was a curse.


    Throne of Ruin


    "A passive aura of decay and misfortune. Anyone in her presence slowly loses strength, their magic weakens, and their mind crumbles under unseen whispers."


    I sat up straighter. That sounded familiar. Too familiar. My whole life, people avoided me, acted like I was bringing misfortune just by being there.


    I flipped the page quickly, heart pounding.


    Eternal Malediction


    "A single curse that never fades, marking a target with irreversible suffering. No magic, no divine blessing can remove it."


    I held my breath. A curse that can never be lifted. My fingers twitched against the book''s worn spine. My own life had been filled with whispers of misfortune, of people muttering that I was cursed. Had I¡­ done something without realizing it? No, that wasn¡¯t possible. Right?


    The next part made my skin crawl.


    Eyes of the Forsaken (Unbreakable Curse)


    "A curse that forces a person to see every horrifying future they might experience, breaking their mind with infinite visions of their own suffering."


    My hands clenched into fists. That was¡­ horrible. Unfair. Imagine never being able to see hope¡ªonly an endless loop of the worst possibilities? No wonder everyone feared her.


    But then came the final, most terrifying revelation.


    The Queen¡¯s Ultimate Curse ¨C "The Last Word"


    "Her most feared ability, a curse that activates upon her death. If she is slain, her soul explodes into thousands of curse fragments, infecting the world and ensuring that her existence never truly ends. Her enemies are doomed to suffer her will for eternity."


    A curse that even death couldn¡¯t erase.


    My breath hitched. That was why she was hated. Why people feared even her memory. It wasn¡¯t just her power¡ªit was the fact that she was inescapable.


    Then, my gaze landed on a single, chilling sentence:


    Her enemies will forever hate anything that relates to her.


    I froze.


    ¡­Wait.


    Was that why?


    Was that why people looked at me with so much hatred, even before they knew me? It wasn¡¯t me they hated. It was my resemblance to her.


    I swallowed, my fingers trembling as I turned the page. My eyes skimmed through descriptions of the Queen¡¯s appearance.


    An intricate black dress, an aura of mystery and murderous intent, a hooded cloak. Snowy-white hair. Piercing red eyes, gleaming with a murderous gaze.


    I reached up, hesitantly touching a strand of my own white hair.


    My hair. The one thing people always commented on, always whispered about.


    They weren¡¯t wrong. I really did look like her.


    I shifted uncomfortably, suddenly remembering the fear in people¡¯s eyes whenever I walked by. The way they instinctively recoiled. It wasn¡¯t just bad luck. It wasn¡¯t just superstition. It was history.


    I turned to the window, watching the last light of the sun fade. My reflection stared back at me, and for the first time, I hesitated to meet my own gaze.


    Then the whispers started again.


    "You are her."


    "You can do more than she could ever did."


    "You don¡¯t even need to try. You¡¯re already stronger."


    I clenched my jaw, gripping the book as I willed my mind to silence. No. No, that wasn¡¯t true. It wasn¡¯t.


    But¡­ what if it was?


    I hesitated, then looked down at the book again. A new chapter. The next section.


    Basic Cursed Magic.


    I exhaled slowly, steadying my nerves. If I really had some kind of connection to her¡­ if the whispers were right¡­


    Then I needed to know the truth.


    Determined, I turned the page.


    And I started reading.


    The book rested on my lap, open to a page labeled "Withering Touch"¡ªa simple curse, supposedly the easiest one to perform.


    "A simple curse that saps strength from whatever it touches, feeding on negative emotions."


    I read the description again, humming softly as I tapped my chin.


    So basically¡­ it¡¯s a depressing touch? A magic trick fueled by my personal misery?


    I leaned forward, scanning through the details.


    "Decay with me."


    That was the incantation. It could be spoken or thought, meaning I didn¡¯t have to say it out loud if I didn¡¯t want to. It wasn¡¯t meant to kill or destroy, just¡­ drain. The target wouldn¡¯t rot into dust or crumble apart, but it would feel the weight of my emotions¡ªmy sadness, my frustration, my loneliness¡ªuntil it weakened under them.


    It reminded me of how I felt sometimes when people glared at me for existing. Heavy, slow, like all the energy was being sapped out of my soul.


    "Cursed magic connects to the soul¡¯s burden, using the wielder¡¯s emotions as a conduit."


    I nodded to myself. So that¡¯s how it worked. Negative emotions became fuel. The stronger the feelings, the stronger the effect.


    "Alright, got it!" I clapped my hands, feeling determined. "Time to try it!"


    I placed the book carefully on the chair and looked around. I needed a test subject.


    My eyes landed on a small flower sitting in a vase on the dining table. A delicate red rose-like bloom, petals full and soft, swaying slightly from the evening breeze drifting through the window.


    I hesitated.


    It was just a flower, but still¡­ it felt wrong to experiment on something so pretty.


    I puffed my cheeks and folded my arms. "Would they judge me for this?"


    Immediately, my imagination answered.


    Levi: "You¡¯re playing with flowers? You really are a kid." (Shrugs and walks off.)


    Emma: (Gives me a thumbs-up.) "Good luck! Hope it dies painfully!"


    Kaiser: (Smirks) "What are you doing?"


    Me: "Nothing!"


    Kaiser: "Oh, really? Because it looks like you''re holding your hand over that flower like you''re proposing to me."


    Me: "What?! No! I¡¯m not proposing to you!"


    Kaiser: "Are you sure? I mean, it is a beautiful flower... but I didn¡¯t know you were so bold."


    Me: "Kaiser!! It''s just a curse, okay? Not a proposal!"


    Kaiser: (Laughs) "Well, it¡¯s nice to know I¡¯m not the only one you¡¯re interested in."


    I shook my head, breaking free from my own nonsense.


    "Okay, focus!" I held my hand over the flower and took a deep breath. "Here we go¡­"


    "Decay with me."


    I waited.


    Nothing.


    I frowned. Maybe I did it wrong?


    I closed my eyes and tried again. "Decay with me."


    The flower just sat there. Vibrant. Unaffected. Probably judging me.


    I narrowed my eyes. One more time.


    ...No effect.


    ...Again.


    Still nothing.


    ¡­Another.


    Nope.


    I kept going for minutes, hand stretched out dramatically, pouring all my "cursed magic" into the helpless flower like some kind of weird plant psychic.


    After what felt like forever, I slumped onto the table, arms sprawled out in defeat.


    "The whispers call me the Queen of Curses, but I can¡¯t even make a flower droop."


    If they could see me now, they¡¯d be so disappointed.


    I exhaled sharply. "Alright, alright. I remember the book said I need to feel something."


    I sat up, tapping my fingers against the table, thinking. Sadness? Loneliness? Frustration?


    Hmm¡­ what made me feel frustrated?


    My mind immediately jumped to a recent memory.


    Kaiser.


    Leaving the house.


    Without telling me.


    I had searched everywhere, worried sick something happened to him¡ªonly to find him near the river, casually working out like it was nothing.


    And when I scolded him for disappearing?


    "Don¡¯t worry about it."


    ...Don¡¯t worry about it.


    Like hell, Kaiser. I was ready to flip the entire town over looking for you!


    That frustration boiled up inside me. I clenched my fist, focused back on the flower, and whispered:


    "Decay with me."


    This time¡ªsomething happened.


    The flower¡¯s petals dimmed, its red hue paling just a little. It was barely noticeable, but it was there. I did it.


    I jumped up, eyes sparkling. "I DID IT! I REALLY DID IT!"


    I spun in circles, fists in the air. "Hah! Take that, stupid whispers! I couldn¡¯t even curse a leaf! But now? HA!"


    I struck a victory pose, one leg up on the chair, pointing dramatically at nothing in particular. "Cursed magic: mastered!"


    I was grinning ear to ear. I could actually use cursed magic!


    I turned back to the flower, ready to try again¡ªbut the moment I reached out, nothing happened.


    I blinked.


    Wait¡­


    I tried again. Still nothing.


    Slowly, realization dawned on me.


    The curse was gone.


    Because I was too happy.


    My face twisted into a goofy, betrayed expression. "Wait¡ªso I can¡¯t use cursed magic if I¡¯m happy?! That¡¯s so stupid!"


    I groaned loudly, rubbing my temples. "Ughh, fine! Sorrow! I need sorrow!"


    I squeezed my eyes shut, digging through old memories.


    ...People hating me for something I couldn¡¯t control.


    ...Their whispers, their disgust whenever they saw me.


    ...The feeling of being pushed aside, alone for years.


    I felt the weight settle over me.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw it.


    The flower dimmed further, the petals losing more of their rich color.


    My fingers hovered over it, curiosity sparking in my mind.


    "The book says sadness, frustration, and loneliness fuel this technique."


    I tilted my head.


    "But what about other emotions? Could I fuel cursed magic with¡­ something else?"


    Could rage create flames? Could envy create chains? Could fear create illusions?


    My eyes lit up with excitement. I had just barely figured out cursed magic¡ª


    And already, I was coming up with theories.


    I had already tried sorrow and frustration, and the results weren¡¯t too bad¡ªthe flower definitely looked weaker. But if I wanted to get better at this, I needed to experiment with more emotions. The book said that negative emotions fuel cursed magic. That meant there were plenty more to test.


    I took a deep breath and placed my fingers just above the petals. Time to see what else I can dig up.


    Despair.


    I thought about the days when I was completely alone. The years of being unwanted, of wandering without a place to belong. No family, no friends. No warmth. The feeling of being nothing more than a ghost in the world, unseen, unheard.


    I clenched my fingers slightly, feeling my heart sink into that darkness.


    "Decay with me."


    The flower¡­ barely reacted. A faint flicker of something, but not much more than before.


    Huh. So despair isn¡¯t that strong? That was kind of surprising. Maybe I was already too used to it? Depressing thought, moving on.


    Resentment.


    I remembered every time people whispered about me, spat at my feet, cursed my existence for simply looking the way I do. The Queen of Curses. That¡¯s what they saw when they looked at me. Not Celia. Just a monster in the making.


    I hated them for it. For never giving me a chance. For deciding who I was before I could even become anyone.


    "Decay with me."


    The flower twitched. Oh? A bit more reaction this time. I leaned in, watching as the edges of the petals curled just a little.


    So¡­ resentment works better than despair. Good to know.


    Loneliness.


    That was easy. Almost too easy.


    I thought of all the nights I spent curled up in the dark, hugging my knees, wishing just one person would reach out their hand. Wishing I wasn¡¯t so alone. That someone¡­ anyone would tell me I mattered.


    Even after meeting Kaiser, that feeling never truly went away. There were times when he wasn¡¯t around, and the loneliness crawled back in, wrapping around my throat like an invisible chain.


    "Decay with me."


    The flower paled even more, its red petals losing some color.


    I grinned. This was working.


    Guilt.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    I hesitated before using this one. But there was a memory that never left me.


    The time I wanted to disappear. When I thought maybe¡­ just maybe, if I was gone, people would stop suffering because of me. If I just erased myself, the hate, the fear, the anger directed at me¡­ would finally stop.


    I remembered standing at the edge of a cliff, looking down at the sharp rocks below, wondering if it would hurt¡ª


    I shut my eyes. No. I wasn¡¯t that person anymore.


    But that guilt¡ªthat old guilt for even thinking that way¡ªstill sat in my chest.


    "Decay with me."


    The flower visibly wilted. Okaaay, guilt is strong. Got it.


    Regret.


    I thought of the times I could¡¯ve been braver. The times I could¡¯ve spoken up. The moments I let slip away because I was too scared, too weak, too pathetic to fight for myself.


    I thought of the people who reached out to me, and I turned away. I thought of Kaiser, how many times I wanted to tell him how much I¡­


    I shook my head. No. That wasn¡¯t for now.


    "Decay with me."


    The flower shuddered. The decay spread slightly faster this time.


    Hopelessness.


    This was different from despair. Despair is feeling like everything is already lost. Hopelessness is believing nothing will ever get better. That no matter how much I fight, no matter how much I try¡ªit will never change.


    I didn¡¯t have to dig deep for this one.


    "Decay with me."


    The flower grew paler than ever. I could see the life draining from it.


    I exhaled, pulling back.


    The flower, which had once been a beautiful deep red, was now a dull, faded version of itself. It worked. It actually worked.


    I opened the book again, flipping to the page on negative emotions.


    There was a list.


    Sorrow


    Frustration


    Despair


    Resentment


    Loneliness


    Guilt


    Regret


    Hopelessness


    Rage


    Fear


    Self-hatred


    Grief


    Anguish


    Betrayal


    Dread


    Powerlessness


    ¡­Jealousy


    I frowned. Jealousy?


    Unlike the others, it was at the bottom of the list. In fact, the book even wrote a note about it.


    "Jealousy is the weakest fuel for cursed magic. Its unstable nature makes it unreliable and fragile."


    ¡­Weakest, huh?


    I smiled. Not because of jealousy, but because¡­ I could actually do this. I could actually be useful to Kaiser. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t have to just sit back and let him fight for me. Maybe¡­ I could stand beside him.


    I wouldn¡¯t have to be protected anymore. I wouldn¡¯t have to watch him risk his life for me.


    I wouldn¡¯t have to feel helpless.


    But then I remembered.


    Kaiser¡­ wasn¡¯t here.


    Oh. Right.


    He was with Emma.


    Wasn¡¯t it just because Levi asked him to? He didn¡¯t have a choice, did he?


    Kaiser was always so kind, always helping everyone, always doing what he thought was right, but... was he really wanting to be with her? Or was he just doing it out of obligation?


    It didn¡¯t make sense. He didn¡¯t need to be with her. He didn¡¯t need to spend time with her. He didn¡¯t need to hold her hand.


    I mean, it¡¯s not like he had to, right? It was just because Levi asked, because he felt like he should¡ªbut was there more to it?


    Why else would he be with her, of all people?


    I bit my lip, feeling something ugly twisting inside me.


    Did he want to be with her? Or was it something he had to do, just because he felt obligated?


    But the more I thought about it, the worse it got. Why was he with her? Why was he holding her hand, laughing with her? I never asked him to do that with me. Maybe I should¡¯ve. Maybe I should¡¯ve forced him to stay with me, to be mine.


    And that question... the jealousy in it¡ªit hit harder than the rest. Because the truth hurt. It hurt in a way I didn¡¯t want to admit.


    Was he starting to forget about me?


    Did he even remember that I was here, waiting for him? Or was it easier to pretend that I didn¡¯t exist while he held her hand?


    I stared at the flower, feeling my heartbeat slow, my breath suddenly shaky.


    Kaiser¡­ was holding Emma¡¯s hand.


    Holding. Her. Hand.


    That thought alone should¡¯ve been enough to make me feel sad, maybe a little lonely, but¡­ it wasn¡¯t just sadness. It was worse than that.


    A strange, twisting, suffocating feeling crawled up my chest, coiling around my heart like vines. My fingers curled slightly, gripping the soft petals of the flower in my hand. It was still warm¡ªalive¡ªbut I barely noticed it. My thoughts were elsewhere, sinking deeper, spiraling.


    Because Kaiser wasn¡¯t here.


    He was with her.


    With someone who wasn¡¯t me.


    That thought alone made something inside me shatter.


    I imagined it¡ªthe two of them together. Laughing. Talking. Maybe even smiling at each other.


    Would he look at her the way he looked at me? Would he let her stand so close? Would he let her touch him¡ªlike holding his hand, or fixing his hair, or brushing the dust off his shoulders?


    No. No, no, no¡ªno.


    He wouldn¡¯t. He shouldn¡¯t.


    Because he was mine.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, but the images didn¡¯t go away. They only became clearer, louder. I could see it¡ªher leaning close, whispering something in his ear, and him turning to her with that soft, effortless smile he always had. The same smile he gave me.


    And suddenly, it didn¡¯t feel like I could breathe.


    My fingers trembled slightly, tightening around the flower in my hand. A sharp pain pricked my skin where the thorns pressed into my palm, but I barely noticed.


    What if he was having fun?


    What if, at this very moment, he was laughing at something she said?


    What if he forgot about me?


    My heart pounded, a sickening thud against my ribs.


    No. That wasn¡¯t possible. Kaiser promised. He said I was his heart. He said he¡¯d always be with me. He said I was important.


    So why? Why was he with someone else?


    A cold whisper slipped past my lips before I even realized I had spoken.


    ¡°He¡¯s mine.¡±


    My voice didn¡¯t sound like mine. It was softer, lower, but at the same time, sharp¡ªlike a quiet, deadly whisper from something buried deep inside me.


    ¡°Kaiser is mine.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need anyone else.¡±


    ¡°He only needs me.¡±


    My hands trembled as I clenched around the flower, crushing its delicate petals between my fingers. The soft, comforting warmth it once had was gone, replaced by something brittle, something fragile.


    A flicker of energy spread from my fingertips, a pulse of cursed power.


    Then¡ªit started.


    The flower withered instantly.


    The red petals turned black, curling inward, twisting as if they were being strangled by invisible hands. The once-strong stem weakened, cracking slightly under the pressure of my grip. But I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t stop.


    The more I thought about it¡ªabout him smiling at someone else, laughing with her, standing beside her, touching her in ways he had only touched me¡ª the faster it died. My chest tightened, suffocating me. The jealousy burned in my veins, fueling the curse, and I let it. I let it pour out of me.


    The flower couldn¡¯t take it.


    The color drained from its body, leaving behind nothing but blackened, brittle remains. The stem shriveled, the petals crumbled into dust, vanishing like ash in the wind.


    And in the end¡ª


    It was nothing. Gone. Completely lifeless.


    But I wasn¡¯t done.


    The weight in my chest didn¡¯t disappear. If anything, it grew heavier, colder. My heart thudded violently against my ribs, a frantic, erratic rhythm. The darkness inside me twisted, my jealousy like a blackened fire consuming every ounce of my being.


    It wasn¡¯t enough.


    The flower wasn¡¯t enough.


    I needed more.


    I needed something more.


    The thought of him being with her, of him choosing her over me¡ªit tore at me. How could he? Why wasn¡¯t I enough? Why didn¡¯t he see?


    It wasn¡¯t fair. He was supposed to be mine. Only mine. And yet, here I was, standing in the aftermath of it all, helpless. I wasn¡¯t just angry, I wasn¡¯t just hurt¡ªI was possessed.


    No one else could have him.


    I won¡¯t let them.


    A low growl slipped from my lips as I squeezed the remnants of the flower tighter. And with it, the room grew darker, colder. My aura¡ªthe one I had once thought to be weak¡ªwas spreading like a suffocating fog, poisoning everything it touched. The air itself felt thick with my jealousy, curling around me like chains, pulling me deeper into the madness.


    I needed him.


    Only him in my life.


    And I couldn¡¯t let him forget that.


    As she was being consumed by jealousy, Kaiser, on the other hand, felt something completely different¡ªsomething far removed from the turmoil she was drowning in.


    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    The cool evening wind whipped through my hair as I stood alongside Emma, the weight of my thoughts almost as heavy as the day had been.


    Damn Levi, I thought, gritting my teeth. Why''d he have to rope me into babysitting this girl? Sure, Emma wasn¡¯t the worst company, but I wasn¡¯t exactly jumping for joy to spend my day manipulating her about her brother¡¯s guild. Not exactly my idea of a "relaxing day."


    But hey, I owed Levi one. After all, it was the least I could do for him letting me stay at his place when I was injured. And it wasn¡¯t like I was heartless. Emma had helped me out a few times too¡ªletting me and Celia stay with them when we needed it, even when I probably wasn''t the most ideal guest. Guess this was my way of repaying her. Some favor, huh?


    Still, as annoying as Levi¡¯s request was, I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Emma seemed to have enjoyed herself¡ªat least to some extent. I¡¯d played my part, used her to gather the information I needed, manipulated her into revealing things without her even realizing it.


    I wasn¡¯t proud of it, but it was a necessary evil.


    I looked over at her, her expression still a little uneasy. Yeah, she definitely hadn¡¯t enjoyed the way I¡¯d guilt-tripped her into talking about Levi''s guild, and for some reason, it made my stomach twist.


    I hated that I had to play these games, even if it meant getting the information I wanted. Sometimes, I felt like I was a different person¡ªone who didn¡¯t care much about anyone else, as long as I got what I needed. But was I really that guy?


    A small smile tugged at my lips as I looked out over the mountains, the sun dipping low in the sky, casting an orange glow over the landscape. At least I¡¯d gotten some fresh air today. It wasn¡¯t all bad.


    I glanced at Emma again, her discomfort still lingering. Dammit, Kaiser. I could feel the guilt gnawing at me now more than ever. It was almost suffocating. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like a piece of me was slowly rotting away every time I manipulated someone for my gain.


    But, I was determined to cheer her up. Enough of this shit.


    "Hey, Emma," I said, my voice light and teasing, "you know, you look really cute when you¡¯re frowning like that. I think you should try it more often."


    She shot me an incredulous look, but a small laugh bubbled up from her throat, despite herself.


    "You¡¯re unbelievable, Kaiser," she said, shaking her head, but there was a small smile breaking through.


    "Hey, I¡¯m just trying to make you feel better," I replied, giving her a playful nudge. "I mean, sure, you could go back to being all serious and uncomfortable, but where¡¯s the fun in that?"


    She rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t seem as tense anymore.


    "I guess," she muttered, clearly not buying into the whole ¡°charming¡± act, but I could see the smile tugging at her lips now.


    "Alright, alright," I said, holding up my hands in mock surrender, "but seriously, it¡¯s getting late. We should head back before it gets too dark."


    Emma¡¯s expression fell almost immediately. "But I was just starting to have fun¡­" Her voice trailed off, her eyes glancing around the surroundings like she was reluctant to let the moment end.


    I smirked, shaking my head. "Nope. Time to go." I reached out, grabbing her hand before she could protest any further, and began to pull her along.


    She immediately slowed her steps, trying to pull back. "Just a little longer, please? I swear, this is the most fun I¡¯ve had in a long time!"


    I raised an eyebrow, giving her a pointed look. "Emma," I said, my voice firm but still with that teasing edge, "we will be going. And you¡¯ll like it."


    She pouted, her lower lip sticking out in a way that made her look entirely too adorable for her own good. "Please, Kaiser," she begged, her voice soft and sweet. "Just a little longer? I promise I¡¯ll go home soon after."


    I shook my head, resisting the urge to laugh. "Nope. You¡¯re not getting away that easy."


    She groaned, letting out an exaggerated sigh. "Fine!."


    I just smiled, tugging her along with me. Slowly, she finally gave in, following me as I led her through the forest. The trees stretched high into the sky, casting long shadows over the path.


    The sunset cast a beautiful golden light, spilling over the leaves in a way that almost made everything seem magical. The air was cooler now, the chirping of crickets filling the silence around us as we walked.


    The forest felt alive with the night creeping in, the colors of the sunset painting the sky in brilliant hues of pink and orange. It was breathtaking, and I could feel the tension in my chest loosen just a little. Maybe this wasn¡¯t such a bad thing after all.


    I turned to Emma, who was quietly following beside me. "So," I said, breaking the silence, "you know anything about the other sword saints? What¡¯s their deal?"


    Emma paused for a moment, clearly thinking. "Not much, really," she said, looking up at me. "But I know their names. And I can tell you about their guilds. I just don¡¯t know much beyond that."


    I gave her a small smile, relieved that the conversation was finally shifting away from guilt and manipulation. "Sounds good," I said, nodding. "I¡¯m listening."


    As we walked, I let the silence settle in for a moment. Then I suddenly slapped my own cheek, my hand coming down sharply enough that it stung.


    Get a grip, Kaiser, I told myself. You can¡¯t keep doing this. You can¡¯t keep playing with people¡¯s emotions just because you want something for yourself. You¡¯ve changed. You have to keep reminding yourself of that.


    I took a deep breath and turned back to Emma, my voice softening as I spoke again. "Listen, Emma, I just¡­ I want you to feel comfortable with me. I want to be someone you can actually trust and speak to honestly."


    She looked up at me, her expression shifting¡ªfirst with surprise, then with something softer. And before I could even process it, her hand clutched mine tighter, her grip trembling.


    "But I do trust you, Kaiser," she blurted out. Her voice was quiet, but there was desperation laced in it. "I should¡¯ve told you everything from the start¡ªI should¡¯ve just been honest. But I hesitated."


    Her gaze dropped, her fingers curling around my palm as if letting go meant I¡¯d disappear. "I was scared," she admitted. "Scared that if I told you everything, you¡¯d¡­ you¡¯d leave."


    My stomach twisted.


    The same fear I had planted inside her¡ªthe one I had used to manipulate her¡ªwas now the thing making her cling to me. And it made me feel sick.


    "You made me feel like I wasn¡¯t alone yesterday," she said, her voice a little shaky but clear. She lifted her head, looking up at me with those eyes, eyes that had seen so much pain. They were glistening under the fading light, and I could see a depth there¡ªsomething I didn¡¯t deserve to see. "You were the first person to comfort me and make me actually feel alive again, to forget the pain¡ªeven for just a moment."


    She squeezed her eyes shut for a moment, fighting back the tears that threatened to spill. ¡°I never told anyone this¡­ but after my parents died, I¡­ I¡¯ve never really felt like I had anyone. Not really. Levi, he¡¯s my brother, but he¡¯s always been focused on his own things, his own life. I mean, I get it¡ªhe¡¯s busy, he has his own responsibilities. But... I was always there, waiting, invisible." Her words came out in a rush, each one heavier than the last. ¡°I was used to that, I thought it was just the way it was. But... you¡ªyou¡ªmade me feel like I wasn¡¯t invisible. Like I wasn¡¯t just... alone in this world. And that¡¯s what it felt like. Alone. I never let myself admit it before, but I was alone.¡±


    She wiped at her eyes, her voice barely above a whisper now. ¡°I tried to hide it with jokes, with teasing. I tried to act like everything was fine, that I was fine... But you¡ªyou made me feel like I didn¡¯t need to hide. Like I could just be... me. And no one¡¯s ever done that before. No one¡¯s ever seen me for who I am, not just a sister or a friend, but me. And it¡¯s... it¡¯s terrifying,¡±


    she confessed, her voice cracking. ¡°Because now... now I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if you weren¡¯t here. What if you just¡­ left? What if it was just like before, and I was all alone again?¡±


    I stayed silent. I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "So please," she whispered, her voice trembling. "Please trust me. I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know¡ªI swear, just¡­ don¡¯t leave me. Please."


    Shit.


    The guilt hit me like a blade to the chest. She was begging me to stay now.


    I had used her. Used her pain, her loneliness, her desperation¡ªall just to get what I wanted. And yet, here she was, trusting me completely, begging me to stay as if I was something worth holding onto.


    I clenched my jaw, the weight in my chest growing unbearable.


    I didn¡¯t deserve this kind of trust. Not from her.


    "Please¡­ don¡¯t say it," she whispered, trembling. "I-I can¡¯t lose you too. Please, don¡¯t leave me."


    Her voice cracked, panic lacing every word as if my next sentence would be the final blow. She looked at me desperately, afraid of what was coming next.


    "You¡¯re... you¡¯re going to leave, aren¡¯t you?" Her voice trembled, her words stumbling over each other. "B-Because I was hesitant... to tell you everything... y-you¡¯ll just walk away now, won¡¯t you?"


    I opened my mouth, but she kept going, her words spilling out faster, more frantic.


    "I¡ªI should¡¯ve told you everything from the start," she stammered, her voice trembling as she clutched my sleeve tighter. "I should¡¯ve listened. I won¡¯t hesitate anymore, I swear. Just¡­ please don¡¯t go."


    Her other hand shot up, gripping onto me like I¡¯d disappear if she let go. Her fingers curled into the fabric of my coat, desperate, shaking.


    Her lips quivered as she blinked rapidly, as if trying to stop them from falling. "Ever since my parents passed away¡­ even with Levi around¡­ I still felt lonely." Her breath hitched, and she clenched my sleeve even harder. "It never went away, Kaiser. No matter how much I laughed, no matter how much I teased people¡ªnothing changed. That loneliness was always there."


    Her body trembled, her voice falling to a whisper. "But then you¡ª" she sucked in a sharp breath, "the way you spoke to me, the way you comforted me, the way you made me laugh¡­ I didn¡¯t feel lonely anymore."


    Her grip tightened.


    "I always tease people, you know? I do it because¡­ it¡¯s easier to hide my own sadness that way. But with you¡ª" she looked up at me, eyes glistening, "I don¡¯t feel sad. I don¡¯t have to pretend."


    Her words hung in the air, raw, fragile. She wasn¡¯t just begging me to stay¡ªshe was terrified of losing the one thing that made her feel whole again.


    Shit.


    This wasn¡¯t fear of just losing anyone.


    This was fear of losing me.


    She wasn¡¯t begging me to stay because of some manipulative trick or calculated move. She was begging me because she genuinely wanted me around. And I had twisted that into something ugly.


    I clenched my jaw, inhaling sharply before kneeling in front of her, bringing us to the same level.


    "Emma," I said, steady but firm. "I messed up."


    Her breath hitched, but she didn¡¯t look away.


    I squeezed her hand. "I shouldn¡¯t have said those things. I shouldn¡¯t have made you feel like you had to earn my trust or my time. That was wrong of me."


    Her lips parted slightly, eyes still searching mine.


    "You don¡¯t have to prove anything to me," I continued. "And I¡¯m not here because you¡¯re useful, or because you tell me what I want to hear." I shook my head. "I¡¯m here because I want to be."


    "But¡ª"


    "No ¡®but,¡¯ Emma," I cut in. "I won''t ever say such things ever again. Remember always that I was here because I wanted to be with you, to make you feel happier as your friend."


    She blinked rapidly, like she didn¡¯t fully believe it. Like she was still waiting for me to take it all back.


    So I smiled¡ªgenuine this time.


    "Guess you¡¯ll just have to deal with me," I teased.


    A weak, choked laugh escaped her lips. Barely there, but enough.


    I smirked. "See? Progress."


    Her grip loosened just a little.


    She sniffled, wiping her eyes with her sleeve. "You really are annoying."


    "But an annoying guy you trust, right?" I quipped.


    She huffed, crossing her arms. "More like an annoying guy I tolerate."


    I smirked. "Close enough."


    She paused, staring at me for a long moment. Then, finally, she nodded.


    "...Yeah," she whispered.


    I exhaled, feeling something in my chest lighten.


    Not because I deserved it. But because, this time, I meant every word.


    As we started walking again, the last remnants of the sunset bathed the forest in a golden glow, painting the trees in warm shades of amber and crimson. The world felt quieter now, softer.


    And in that silence, I made a promise to myself.


    This time, I didn¡¯t have to manipulate her.


    And I won¡¯t do it again.


    Not when she trusted me this much¡ªeven after everything. The guilt still gnawed at me, but for once, I pushed it aside. Because I wanted to be someone she could trust.


    Not a fake version of me.


    Now it was time to learn about the other Sword Saints.


    Meanwhile, while Kaiser was gnawing at his own guild. Celia''s jealousy continued to grow more and more each second.


    Celia''s Perspective:


    A wave of energy surged within me, and before I even realized it, my hand shot out, palm flat against the ground. The action was instinctive¡ªmy body responding before my mind could catch up. A pulse of power erupted from my core, spilling out like an uncontrollable tide.


    It wasn¡¯t a spell. It wasn¡¯t incantations or rituals. It was pure instinct. My aura, the cursed aura of a queen who had been ignored, shattered, and now¡ªfueled by jealousy¡ªit broke free.


    It was the weakest form of my power, still raw, untamed. But even as the smallest trace of it escaped, it was deadly.


    The room seemed to shift. The air thickened, growing oppressive as though the very atmosphere itself was growing heavy with the weight of my emotions. I felt it¡ªan icy, suffocating aura radiating from me, curling out like smoke, spreading its decay. The ground beneath my feet trembled slightly, and I could almost hear the groan of life withering in my presence.


    Everything¡ªeverything¡ªaround me felt it. The walls, the air, the objects in the room¡ªthey all trembled under the shadow of my envy. The plants outside, already withering from my proximity, began to curl and rot faster.


    The grass in Levi¡¯s yard withered. The vibrant green faded into a sickly, rotten black, curling inward like burned paper. The trees trembled. The flowers¡ªall of them¡ªbegan to darken, their petals shriveling, falling apart one by one.


    Even the air felt heavier. Like it was suffocating.


    I stood there, frozen, my chest tight as I watched the world around me start to fall apart. But it wasn¡¯t the decay of the room or the plants withering away that caught my attention. No, it was him.


    Why wasn¡¯t he with me?


    Why did he leave me behind?


    Why was I always second choice to her?


    Why did he smile at her like that? Why didn¡¯t he smile like that for me?


    Was I not enough? Was I never enough for him?


    Why did she get all of his attention, all of his time? Why was she standing there, laughing with him, while I was left alone?


    Did he forget the promises he made? Did he forget me?


    How could he look at her the way he did? How could he touch her the way he touches me? Was I not special enough?


    Am I not enough for him?


    My thoughts spun in a frenzy, each question cutting deeper, sharper than the last. Why didn¡¯t he need me anymore? Why did I always have to fight for a place in his heart? Why was I constantly watching from the sidelines while others got everything I wanted?


    What did she have that I didn¡¯t?


    Was I not good enough? Was I not the one he was supposed to choose? Why wasn¡¯t it me?


    Why did he make promises to me, telling me I was his heart, and then just¡­ leave?


    I clenched my fists, my body trembling, but it wasn¡¯t from fear. It was from rage. Rage at her, at him, at myself for not being enough. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the way he had looked at her, the way he¡¯d held her hand¡ªsomething I¡¯d never felt from him. Was that what I was missing? Was that what made her better than me?


    Why couldn¡¯t he see that I was the one who belonged with him?


    Why did he need to be with someone else? Someone who wasn¡¯t me?


    I could feel it, that horrible, choking, suffocating presence swirling around me. My aura. My jealousy was fueling it, growing stronger, wilder, more uncontrollable with each passing second. I could feel it reaching out, extending to everything around me, the plants, the air, everything was starting to decay under its weight.


    It was all because of her.


    It was all because she was there, taking what was mine. My place. My Kaiser.


    Why can¡¯t I have him?


    Why does she get to stand by his side?


    I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to block out the vision of them together, the thought of her laughing with him. No. I wouldn¡¯t let it happen. He¡¯s mine. He¡¯s always been mine.


    And I would make sure it stayed that way.


    Was I doing this?


    I didn¡¯t even need an incantation. I didn¡¯t need a spell. My jealousy alone was enough to kill.


    The cursed magic that was supposed to be the weakest¡­ was now the strongest in me.


    It was a power I couldn¡¯t control, a dangerous, volatile force that surged within my veins, twisting, coiling, suffocating. And it was all because of him.


    And then¡ª


    Knock. Knock.


    The sound pierced through everything.


    My entire body froze.


    For a long moment, the room was silent.


    The jealousy lingering in my veins flickered. The heavy weight in my chest shifted.


    A warmth¡ªsmall, soft, but powerful¡ªspread from my heart.


    A smile curled onto my lips before I could stop it.


    He¡¯s back. Kaiser¡¯s back.


    Everything inside me lightened.


    All of those dark, ugly, suffocating feelings suddenly felt so¡­ small. I took a breath and turned to the flower. Or¡ªwhat was left of it. Carefully, I placed it back into the vase.


    It was dead. Completely lifeless. Its petals blackened, its stem brittle. It would never bloom again.


    But that was fine.


    It was just a flower.


    ¡­Right?


    I turned to leave.


    But then¡ª


    Drip.


    A single drop of red slid down from the blackened petals.


    Blood.


    It bled. The flower was bleeding blood.


    As if it had suffered. As if it had felt every ounce of pain, every twisted, suffocating emotion that had poured out of me.


    I tilted my head slightly.


    A soft hum slipped from my lips.


    How strange...

 Chapter 37: The Swarm Tyrant

    Celia''s Perspective:


    The second I heard the knock, my heart nearly jumped out of my chest. My fingers clenched slightly before I shook the hesitation away and rushed to the door.


    I already knew who it was.


    Kaiser.


    I could almost picture him standing there, his usual blank expression, his blue eyes meeting mine. Maybe he¡¯d finally realized his mistake and come back to me first. Maybe he felt bad for leaving me behind. Maybe¡­ maybe he missed me, too.


    A warm, giddy feeling bubbled up inside me as I reached for the door. I pulled it open in one swift motion, my lips already forming his name¡ª


    ¡°Kai¡ª¡±


    The word died in my throat.


    It wasn¡¯t Kaiser.


    It was Levi.


    I blinked, my heart sinking, and I felt the excitement drain from my face.


    Levi¡¯s blue eyes immediately caught the shift, and a slow, amused smirk spread across his lips. He leaned lazily against the doorframe, tilting his head.


    ¡°Oh?¡± He tilted his head, pretending to be hurt. ¡°That¡¯s the fastest I¡¯ve ever seen someone¡¯s smile disappear. What, not happy to see me?¡±


    I blinked, quickly straightening myself. ¡°I¡ªNo, I just¡ª¡± I cleared my throat. ¡°I thought it was Kaiser.¡±


    Levi snorted, stepping inside without waiting for an invitation. ¡°Yeah, I got that. What gave it away? The part where you yelled his name?¡±


    I puffed out my cheeks, walking past him towards the dinner table. ¡°Hmph.¡±


    The second Levi took a seat at the dinner table, I knew I was doomed.


    He leaned back, resting his arm over the chair like he owned the place, and lazily tilted his head toward the vase in front of him. His blue eyes gleamed with curiosity, but there was something else there, too¡ªamusement.


    "So," he drawled, tapping his fingers on the table. "Not to alarm you or anything, but why is your flower bleeding?"


    I stiffened. My eyes darted toward the vase, where a single withered flower stood¡ªexcept it wasn''t just withered. The petals had turned black, curled inward like they were screaming in agony, and thick, crimson liquid dripped down the stem, staining the water inside a deep red.


    Okay. That¡­ was not normal.


    I swallowed hard and quickly averted my eyes. "I¡­ I don''t know anything about that."


    Yeah. Smooth. Totally convincing.


    Levi didn''t even blink. His smirk widened like he could see right through me. Then, without saying another word, he slowly turned his head, scanning the entire room.


    Panic bloomed in my chest.


    Crap, crap, crap. Don''t look around. Don''t¡ª!


    His eyes flicked over the shelves, the furniture, the open window¡ªthen, finally, they landed on something near the right side of the other room.


    The book.


    I felt my stomach drop.


    Levi stood up and casually strolled over, plucking the old, slightly worn-out book from the table near the window. He turned it over in his hands, flipping through a few pages. His smirk hadn¡¯t vanished, but his brows did lift slightly.


    "This looks familiar," he mused. "Oh, right. It¡¯s mine."


    I winced. Oof.


    I tried to play it off with a nervous chuckle. "Ahaha¡­ um, funny story about that¡ª"


    Levi snapped the book shut and looked at me. "Celia."


    I flinched at the way he dragged out my name like a disappointed parent.


    I sighed, slumping my shoulders. "Fine. I was trying to learn basic cursed magic."


    Levi leaned against the table, resting his chin on one hand. "Basic, huh? Which one?"


    I hesitated before muttering, "Withering Touch."


    Levi raised a brow and glanced at the flower still bleeding on the table. He reached out, plucking it from the vase and holding it between his fingers. The dark red liquid stained his fingertips as he turned it slowly, studying its decayed form.


    Then, he exhaled a quiet chuckle. "Yeah, see, that¡¯s the problem." He twirled the dead flower before tossing it back onto the table. "Withering Touch doesn¡¯t do this. It¡¯s supposed to just cause minor decaying, not¡ª" He gestured vaguely at the bleeding mess. "¡ªturn a flower into a bleeding crying mess."


    I bit my lip, gripping the hem of my dress tightly. I already knew that.


    My gaze flickered to the shriveled petals, dark veins of decay crawling through them like something alive. The deep crimson droplets at the edges of the withered bloom made my throat tighten. Blood. The flower was bleeding. And I¡ªI did that.


    I swallowed, shifting in my seat. "I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about." My voice came out soft, maybe a little too soft to be believable. I turned my eyes away, pretending to be absolutely fascinated by the grain of the wooden table.


    Levi didn¡¯t respond immediately, which was somehow worse. I could feel his stare like a weight pressing against me.


    He exhaled, and in a much lighter tone, he asked, "Okay, so, let¡¯s pretend that wasn¡¯t a totally obvious lie. What do you think happened here? A ghost? The air? Maybe the flower just¡­ got tired of life?"


    I bit the inside of my cheek. I really didn¡¯t want to answer. But Levi had this annoying way of waiting¡ªjust sitting there, grinning like he had all the time in the world.


    Eventually, I sighed and folded my arms. "I was¡­ experimenting."


    "With?"


    I hesitated, but it wasn¡¯t like I could hide it now. "The flower."


    Levi arched a brow, looking mildly impressed. "The flower, huh? That¡¯s pretty edgy of you." He tilted his head. "Which spell?"


    "Withering Touch," I admitted, tracing a small circle against the table. "It¡¯s supposed to be weak."


    Levi hummed. He lifted the flower, turning it between his fingers. "Yeah, well, this isn¡¯t weak. This is straight-up plant homicide."


    I clenched my hands into fists, the realization creeping into my mind like a whisper I didn¡¯t want to hear.


    Withering Touch was weak. It barely did anything. A small shriveling effect, nothing more. But my magic¡ªmy jealousy¡ªit hadn¡¯t just drained the life from the flower. It had twisted it, crushed it, left it bleeding.


    I chewed on my bottom lip, my heart pounding a little too fast. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this.


    The book had said jealousy was the weakest of emotions when it came to cursed magic. But my jealousy¡ªmy envy¡ªhad made something as small as a flower die in agony.


    That wasn''t normal.


    Levi¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts again. "By the way, I noticed something weird when I got back." He leaned back in his chair, arms crossed. "The grass outside? The flowers near the yard? All withering. You sure you didn¡¯t go on a little death-touch rampage out there?"


    I blinked. My chest tightened. "I¡­ I didn¡¯t touch anything else."


    Levi tilted his head, watching me. "Then why¡¯s everything dying?"


    That question hung in the air between us, heavy, pressing, suffocating.


    I hadn¡¯t touched anything. Not outside. Not the grass. Not the flowers.


    Then why?


    Levi tapped a finger against the table before speaking again, his tone still light but a little more thoughtful. "Maybe it¡¯s not just your touch. Maybe¡­" He trailed off before smirking. "Oooor, plot twist¡ªyou¡¯re secretly an ancient evil goddess of death. Pretty cool, right?"


    I shot him a glare. "Levi."


    "Alright, alright," he chuckled, then leaned forward, resting his chin on his hand. "But really, if you didn¡¯t touch anything, and Withering Touch is a physical spell, then¡­" He paused. "What if it¡¯s your aura?"


    I swallowed.


    "My aura?"


    "Yeah," Levi shrugged. "You were proably negative and emotional, right? Maybe your aura''s reacting to that. Maybe your emotions don¡¯t just affect you¡ªthey affect the world around you."


    That thought made something cold crawl down my spine.


    Because if that was true, then what would happen if my emotions got worse?


    If jealousy alone could do this¡­


    Then what would happen if I ever truly lost control?


    I can feel my face flush as I glare at Levi. I was just... waiting for Kaiser. Maybe I was hoping for some peace, something calming... but no, I get Levi teasing me like I¡¯m some kind of joke.


    Levi laughs that laugh of his, the one that¡¯s way too cocky for anyone¡¯s good. "You know," he says with a smug grin, "for someone who¡¯s supposed to be all serious about this cursed magic stuff, you¡¯re causing some serious trouble, Celia."


    I squint at him, narrowing my eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for a lecture, Levi.¡±


    ¡°Sure you didn¡¯t,¡± he teases, strolling around the room like it¡¯s his personal stage. ¡°Though, I gotta say, you¡¯ve got more chaos than an S-ranked mage on a bad day. Look at that flower... really withering.¡±


    I cross my arms, trying to keep the irritation off my face. ¡°Well, I didn''t know it was going to react that badly. It''s not like I''m a self-claimed strongest like you.¡± I roll my eyes dramatically, making sure he knows how much I¡¯m over his teasing.


    Levi gives me a raised brow, grinning even wider. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re with Kaiser so much that you¡¯ve started talking like him, huh?¡± He leans in, eyes gleaming. ¡°Guess that makes you a Kaiser simp, huh?¡±


    I freeze, eyes widening. ¡°I¡¯m NOT!¡± I snap, my cheeks burning. "I just heard him say that! It¡¯s not like I was¡ª"


    Levi interrupts me with a laugh, hands raised in mock defense. ¡°Yeah, sure, sure. You¡¯re just a clingy Kaiser girl then, huh?¡±


    I try not to fume. ¡°Stop saying that! I¡¯m not clingy!" My voice wavers a little, despite me trying to stay serious. I can feel the heat rising in my cheeks again, but it¡¯s not just embarrassment. There''s a twinge of something else, a deeper feeling I don''t quite know how to explain.


    Levi laughs again, that loud, carefree sound filling the room. ¡°You''re cute when you''re flustered, Celia.¡± He leans back, still chuckling like he''s won some grand victory.


    I puff out my cheeks and pout, feeling like an irritated child, but I can¡¯t help the small part of me that wants to smile at his ridiculousness. He''s a pain, but there''s something... oddly comforting about him, even if he¡¯s always teasing me.


    Finally, his laughter fades, and I notice he¡¯s scanning the room, eyes flicking toward the window. It¡¯s dark now, the shadows in the corners of the room stretching across the floor.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kaiser and Emma?¡± he asks, his tone oddly serious now.


    I bite my lip. Where are they? A cold knot twists in my stomach. I glance at the door as if expecting them to walk in any second, but no, there¡¯s nothing. "They''re... not here yet," I say, my voice quieter than usual. "They... haven¡¯t come back."


    Something shifts in Levi¡¯s expression. The easy confidence is gone, replaced by something darker. His eyes narrow, his lips pulling into a tight line. ¡°Wait, what? They¡¯re still not home? It¡¯s dark outside now.¡± His voice takes on a serious edge, and a heavy feeling settles over me.


    I feel my own stomach churn at the sound of his voice, the way his words almost seem to press down on my chest. "What''s wrong, Levi?" I ask, my voice shaking a little.


    Levi doesn¡¯t look at me immediately. His eyes stay fixed somewhere far away, as if thinking deeply, processing something I don¡¯t understand. Then, his gaze flicks back to me, cold and sharp.


    "This... is bad, Celia. Really bad. The things happening nearby... they¡¯re not just rumors anymore." He pauses, eyes hardening. ¡°Villages are getting wiped out. Entire villages, just... gone.¡±


    I feel my blood run cold. "Wiped out? What do you mean?"


    Levi exhales slowly, and I can see a flicker of fear in his usually confident eyes. "A few towns over... there was a mass execution a few days ago. The whole village was destroyed in hours. Not just killed, but... completely devoured. No one¡¯s left standing. Not a trace."


    A chill runs through me, my heart thudding painfully in my chest. I can barely breathe as I process his words. "But... why?" I whisper, barely able to form the question.


    Levi looks at me, his expression becoming even more serious, his voice lowering to something that feels like a warning. "The Swarm Tyrant." He says it like it¡¯s a name meant to make my skin crawl, and it works. I feel the fear creeping in, tightening around my throat.


    "A grotesque, towering insectoid overlord. It stands at the peak of an evolutionary nightmare. It leads an army of creatures that adapt endlessly, constantly changing, growing. They¡¯re... never satisfied. They consume everything, Celia. Everything. Including their own kind. They even use the bones and exoskeletons of the fallen to forge weapons and armor."


    I gasp, my hands trembling. "That... that sounds like a nightmare..."


    Levi nods grimly. "It is. And they¡¯re spreading. The Swarm Tyrant¡¯s army is unstoppable, devouring everything in its path. It just destroyed a village... in a day. Every single person was eaten. Alive."


    I feel my stomach turn, my heart racing faster. My legs feel weak, and I stagger a little, gripping the nearest table for support. ¡°Kaiser and Emma... they¡¯re outside the town... and they... they don¡¯t know about this?!" I gasp, my voice breaking.


    Levi¡¯s jaw tightens. ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why I was planning to tell Kaiser to get out of Levinton with you. But now, with them out there¡­¡± He trails off, eyes darkening.


    I shiver at the thought of it. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it safe anymore, Levi? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    He meets my gaze, and for the first time, I see the fear in his eyes. A fear that matches my own. ¡°It¡¯s coming. The Swarm Tyrant isn¡¯t stopping. Levinton¡¯s not safe anymore... I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    I swallow hard, the terror in my chest bubbling up as I feel the weight of his words. The world feels like it''s closing in, and for the first time in a long time, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready for what¡¯s coming next.


    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    The night stretched over the forest like a thick, endless veil. It was quiet, but not the kind of quiet that made you feel safe. It was the kind that whispered, that crawled under your skin, that made the trees feel like they were watching.


    The moon barely cut through the branches, leaving us in a dim, shifting twilight. The air was colder than it should¡¯ve been. Crisp, sharp¡ªlike the kind before a storm, but there was no wind. Only the sound of our footsteps pressing against the damp earth.


    Beside me, Emma walked with an easy, unbothered stride, her hands tucked behind her head as if we weren¡¯t surrounded by endless shadows. ¡°You look way too serious right now,¡± she said, glancing at me.


    I barely shifted my expression. ¡°That so?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± she nodded. ¡°Like, super serious. Scary serious.¡±


    I smirked slightly, keeping my gaze forward. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just thinking about dinner.¡±


    Emma gasped dramatically. ¡°You do look like the type to kill a man over food.¡±


    ¡°Wrong,¡± I corrected. ¡°I¡¯d kill a king over food. Gotta aim high.¡±


    She snorted. ¡°Okay, yeah, that¡¯s fair.¡±


    A joke. A casual back-and-forth. It made it seem like nothing was wrong. Like the unnatural stillness around us wasn¡¯t setting off every instinct in my body.


    Because it was.


    Something was off.


    I didn¡¯t react, didn¡¯t let it show, but I could feel it. The forest wasn¡¯t just quiet¡ªit was listening. And something inside it was moving.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Not animals. Not the natural rustle of leaves or the scurrying of small creatures in the underbrush. No, this was different. The way the darkness shifted¡ªslow, deliberate¡ªit was as if something was watching.


    Tracking us.


    I adjusted my pace subtly, positioning myself slightly ahead of Emma, between her and the treeline. Just enough to make sure if something came out of those shadows, I¡¯d be the one to deal with it first.


    ¡°Okay, seriously,¡± Emma said, eyeing me. ¡°What¡¯s up? I can practically hear your brain working.¡±


    I sighed, tilting my head slightly. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I was thinking about how slow you are?¡±


    Her eyes narrowed instantly. ¡°Oh, screw you, Kaiser.¡±


    I chuckled, shaking my head. ¡°Relax, we¡¯re almost at town.¡±


    Not a lie. But not the truth either.


    Because the closer we got, the worse the feeling became. The edges of Levi¡¯s town were barely visible through the thinning trees, but something about it felt wrong.


    I glanced toward the path ahead, then back to the forest.


    There were too many shadows. And not enough noise.


    The town¡¯s entrance came into view, dimly illuminated by scattered lanterns. The warm glow should have felt welcoming, but something was off. The air carried a strange weight, like a warning lingering just beyond the senses.


    I stopped walking. Emma nearly bumped into me before she realized.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She blinked up at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I glanced toward the streets ahead, then down at her. ¡°You should head home first.¡±


    Emma frowned. ¡°What? No. Let¡¯s just go together.¡±


    Her grip on my sleeve tightened¡ªa small, almost unnoticeable action, but I felt it.


    I shook my head. ¡°I need to check something.¡±


    ¡°That can wait, right?¡± Her voice was light, casual¡ªbut there was hesitation underneath. ¡°I mean, come on, it''s late. Whatever it is, it can wait till morning.¡±


    I stayed silent.


    Her fingers twitched, then suddenly, she grabbed my hand, squeezing it tightly. ¡°You promised,¡± she whispered. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t leave me.¡±


    I stilled.


    Promises.


    I had made plenty before, and I had broken just as many.


    I had been the kind of person who would have manipulated her. Twisted words, played on emotions, made her believe she wanted to leave on her own. I could do it now¡ªeasily.


    But not anymore.


    I wasn¡¯t going to do that to her anymore again.


    She was looking at me now, her grip firm, her eyes uncertain. She wanted to trust me, but the fear of being abandoned was clawing at her.


    I exhaled slowly, then let my expression shift into something playful. ¡°Fine, fine,¡± I muttered. ¡°If you¡¯re that worried, how about this?¡±


    Emma raised an eyebrow. ¡°What?¡±


    I smirked. ¡°We race.¡±


    She blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the long way around,¡± I said smoothly, pointing to the side. ¡°You take the straight path. Let¡¯s see who gets home first.¡±


    Emma¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°That¡¯s dumb. Why don¡¯t we just walk together like normal people?¡±


    I clicked my tongue. ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in that?¡±


    She deadpanned. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know¡ªmaybe in not making me run at night?¡±


    ¡°Scared you¡¯ll lose?¡±


    Emma narrowed her eyes.


    I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a head start, y¡¯know. And if you win, I¡¯ll take you out tomorrow as well.¡±


    Her expression flickered. ¡°For real?¡±


    I nodded.


    Emma¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Promise?¡±


    I held out my pinky. ¡°Promise.¡±


    She studied me for a second, then grinned widely and hooked her pinky with mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re so losing,¡± she declared.


    I chuckled, stepping back. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Her fingers slowly uncurled from my sleeve.


    Then¡ª


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Emma bolted forward, her laughter trailing behind her as she dashed toward home.


    I waited until her figure disappeared into the streets.


    Then, without a word, I turned and headed in the opposite direction.


    Because I wasn¡¯t going home.


    I had somewhere else to be.


    Celia''s Perspective:


    I looked at Levi, my voice shaking as I tried to keep it steady. "Levi," I said, urgency creeping into my words, "you have to take Emma and leave this town. It¡¯s too dangerous. You can¡¯t stay here. It¡¯s the only way she¡¯ll be safe."


    Levi didn¡¯t even flinch. He just stared at me, his expression unwavering. "No," he said, the word sharp and final, like a door slamming shut. "I can''t."


    I blinked, confused. I hadn¡¯t expected that answer, not from him. He was always so confident, so quick to jump into action when things got tough. Why wouldn¡¯t he leave? Why wouldn¡¯t he protect Emma and get out of here?


    What¡¯s going on with him?


    "But¡­ Levi," I stammered, my confusion mixing with frustration, "why? You¡¯re putting your life and Emma¡¯s at risk if you stay. You could leave. You could protect her by leaving. Why won¡¯t you?"


    He leaned back in his chair, his hands running through his hair like he was frustrated with something I couldn¡¯t see. "I¡¯m not running," he said quietly, his tone much darker now, colder. "Not again."


    I felt a chill run down my spine. Not again? What did that even mean? What was he talking about? His words didn¡¯t make sense. I walked closer to the table, my feet carrying me without thinking. I needed to understand.


    I needed him to explain. His hands were on his face now, hiding something. Was he hiding his pain? Or was it something else?


    "Levi," I asked, my voice softer now, almost a whisper, "what do you mean by ''running away''?" I took another step, closer to him, my heart pounding louder with every movement.


    Levi didn¡¯t answer right away. He just stared at the table, his jaw tight. I waited, my pulse thumping in my ears. Something felt so wrong about this. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    Finally, he spoke, his voice rough, like it pained him to say it. "Take a seat, Celia."


    I hesitated for a moment, but I obeyed. Reluctantly, I sat down across from him. My mind was still racing with unanswered questions. Why wouldn¡¯t he leave? Why wouldn¡¯t he protect Emma like I wanted him to?


    As I sat there, my thoughts drifted back to Kaiser. Where is he? Why isn¡¯t he back yet? My heart squeezed in my chest, the worry crawling up my throat. What if something happened to him? What if I never saw him again? The thought was unbearable.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him. Please, Kaiser¡­ be okay. Please be safe. I¡¯m not strong like you, I can¡¯t protect you¡­ But you promised me¡­ you promised me you¡¯d come back. My breath hitched as the fear crept in, cold and suffocating. Please, Kaiser¡­


    My whole world, for that moment, was filled with thoughts of Kaiser. I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t think. My heart was a mess, twisted in knots, and all I could do was pray. Please, be safe¡­


    Levi¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts like a blade. "You and Kaiser should leave," he said, his words sharp. "I¡¯ll get Zain to protect Emma and take her out of town. As for me, I¡¯ll stay with the guild. We¡¯ll deal with the grotesques ourselves. We¡¯ll take down the Swarm Tyrant."


    I felt a rush of anger¡ªno. I couldn''t accept this. I couldn''t let him face that alone.


    I stood up from the chair, my hands shaking with frustration. "Why must you do it?" I asked, my voice rising in disbelief. "You can¡¯t keep putting yourself in danger. Why do you have to stay? Why can¡¯t you just leave with us?" I turned to him, my chest tensing as I continued.


    "Emma only has you, Levi. You¡¯re the one person she relies on. You should be the one protecting her, not running off to fight this¡­ this monster alone!"


    I didn¡¯t realize how loud I¡¯d shouted until my voice echoed in the room. I was shaking, my emotions tearing through me, but I couldn¡¯t stop. Why? Why wouldn¡¯t he leave?


    Levi¡¯s eyes flickered with something I hadn¡¯t seen before¡ªpain. It was quick, just a flash, but it was enough to make me pause. He stood up from the table abruptly, his voice louder now, filled with frustration. "I KNOW!" he screamed, his hands clenched into fists at his sides.


    "I know it more than anyone! I know that Emma needs me! But I can¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t run again. I¡¯m not going to do it. Not anymore. I can¡¯t let the past dictate what I do now." His voice wavered, almost breaking, and for a moment, I saw a crack in his armor.


    I stood frozen, my heart pounding. There it was again¡ªthe past. What happened to him? I knew it had to be something terrible. But I could feel it, deep in my gut¡ªthis wasn¡¯t about me. It wasn¡¯t about Emma, either. It was about something inside of Levi, something he wasn¡¯t ready to confront.


    I took a slow step closer to him, my voice softer now, my tone almost pleading. "Levi, please. You can¡¯t keep this to yourself. I know something happened. I can feel it. But you don¡¯t have to hide it within yourself." I paused, looking into his eyes. This isn¡¯t about being strong. This is about letting go of the weight.


    He didn¡¯t look at me. He couldn¡¯t. His gaze drifted, his jaw tight, as if he were battling something deep inside. But I wasn¡¯t going to back down now.


    "Levi," I continued, my voice steady but full of empathy, "I¡¯m not trying to push you. But I need to understand. I¡¯m not asking because I want to know for my sake¡ªI¡¯m asking because I care about you. I care about Emma. But most of all, I care about the fact that you¡¯re carrying this pain, and it¡¯s not going to let you go unless you face it."


    I watched as his fists unclenched, his shoulders sagging, just for a moment. "I¡¯m not asking you to forget. But I am asking you to trust me. Let me in. Let me help you like you helped me."


    There was a silence that settled over us, thick and heavy. I could almost hear the weight of his hesitation, the inner battle he was fighting.


    He finally spoke, his voice quieter now, like the words were coming from a place deep inside him. "You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like¡­" He trailed off, his voice raw. "You don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve seen. What I¡¯ve done."


    I took another step closer, now standing just inches away from him. "I don¡¯t need to know everything," I said softly. "But I need to know why you¡¯re doing this alone. You don¡¯t have to do this alone, Levi. Please."


    His eyes flickered back to me, this time full of something¡ªvulnerability. It was brief, fleeting, but it was enough.


    "I¡­" He let out a shaky breath, his voice barely above a whisper. "I failed once. I ran. And people paid for it. They died because I wasn¡¯t strong enough to protect them."


    is voice cracked, the weight of the admission hanging in the air. "I can¡¯t run again. I won¡¯t. Not with Emma. Not with anyone else."


    I saw it then. The crack in his resolve. The fear, the guilt, the shame. I stepped forward, placing a hand gently on his arm.


    He stared at me for a long time, his expression unreadable. But after what felt like an eternity, he finally nodded, his voice barely audible. "Fine," he whispered. "I¡¯ll tell you." He paused, looking away. "But only because of Emma. I need you to understand."


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I didn¡¯t need to. The moment he agreed, I knew it was the first step toward healing. Towards something better.


    Levi let out a long breath and finally, his walls came down, piece by piece.


    Levi took a deep breath, his voice wavering as he spoke. "A few years ago, Emma and I lost our parents." He paused for a moment, his fingers trembling ever so slightly. "They passed away... or at least that''s what she told you, right?"


    I nodded, my heart sinking at the mention of their parents. "Yeah," I said, my voice small. "Emma told me about it."


    Levi shook his head, his eyes darkening, a shadow of regret clouding his expression. "She lied to you. Just like I did." His words were cold, but they carried a weight, as though the truth had been a heavy burden he could no longer bear.


    I blinked, feeling the air in the room shift. "What do you mean? What are you saying?"


    His gaze flicked down to the ground, his hands gripping the edge of the table, his knuckles white. The energy in the room seemed to thicken with each passing second. "Our parents didn¡¯t pass away like that. They were murdered... because of me." The words were barely a whisper, but they hit me like a sledgehammer.


    I froze. My mind struggled to process the magnitude of what he''d just said. "Murdered? But... why? How?" I stuttered, my voice catching in my throat, unable to comprehend what he was saying.


    Levi couldn''t meet my gaze. His face was downturned, his eyes filled with something I couldn''t name¡ªregret? Guilt? Maybe both, or something deeper, like a wound that never healed.


    "Because I ran, Celia," he murmured, his voice barely audible. "I ran when I should''ve stayed. I couldn¡¯t protect them. I couldn¡¯t even protect Emma. I was too scared, too weak... and it cost them their lives."


    "I never got to use a sword earlier in my life," he started, his fingers curling into tight fists on the table, almost as if he was holding onto the words for dear life.


    "I didn¡¯t know what it meant to hold one, to fight. My God-Speed awakened before I ever truly had the chance to understand it... to understand myself." His eyes flicked to the floor, avoiding my gaze. "I hated it, Celia. I hated holding that sword and fighting. I wasn¡¯t ready for it. I wasn¡¯t ready for any of it."


    The words struck me like a cold gust of wind, chilling me to the core. This was Levi¡ªthe strongest Sword Saint I knew, the one who¡¯d always been so confident, so unshakable. But now, in this moment, I could see the cracks in the armor he¡¯d spent so long building around himself. The fear, the doubt¡ªeverything he¡¯d hidden away was coming to the surface.


    He leaned back in his chair, his gaze distant, almost lost in his thoughts. I could feel the weight of what he was about to say.


    "As a young Sword Saint... I was so new to life," Levi continued, his voice dropping lower, filled with regret. "I wasn¡¯t used to having all this power. It was... overwhelming. And then that day came. The day I failed."


    I sat down across from him, my eyes never leaving his face. I could sense the trembling in his hands as they rested on the table, the subtle twitch of his fingers as if they were remembering the weight of a sword he wished he¡¯d never had to hold.


    His shoulders sagged as he spoke, as though the burden of his past was too much to carry, even now.


    "A horde of grotesques... They came out of nowhere. Monsters, creatures born of twisted flesh and bone, moving so fast, so... horrific. My village, the place I called home, was peaceful. We had everything we needed. But then they came. And I... I froze."


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel my chest tense, my heart racing with the horror of the image he painted. A young Levi, full of doubt, faced with something so much darker than he could have imagined. And he had been paralyzed by fear.


    "The fear... it was too much. I couldn¡¯t move, Celia. Despite being a Sword Saint, despite all the power I had... I was terrified. Terrified of dying. Terrified of losing. And in that moment, I couldn¡¯t do anything. I couldn¡¯t protect anyone." Levi¡¯s voice cracked as he spoke, and he looked down, as if ashamed to face the weight of his own words. "I ran, Celia. I ran away."


    I sat there, speechless, my heart aching for him. I had always seen Levi as this cocky, invincible force. But now, I was seeing the broken man beneath all that bravado.


    "The grotesques tore through my village," he continued, each word heavy with pain. "I saw Emma. She was just a child. She watched in horror as they killed our parents. She thought they were demons. But they weren¡¯t demons, Celia. They were the consequences of my fear. My failure."


    I wanted to say something, anything, but my voice caught in my throat. How could I comfort him when he was the one bearing the scars of such a traumatic event?


    "Emma never told you the truth. She never told anyone," Levi said, his voice distant, eyes clouded with sorrow. "She never wanted anyone to know... the truth about why everyone died that day."


    I shook my head, my breath shallow as the weight of his confession sank in. "But... why? Why didn¡¯t she tell me?"


    Levi''s eyes met mine then, and I could see the deep pain in them. "Because, Celia, I couldn¡¯t protect them. And she didn¡¯t want anyone to hate me for it. But the truth is... I left them to die. I wasn¡¯t strong enough. I wasn¡¯t brave enough."


    I couldn''t keep silent any longer. I reached out, placing a hand gently on his, trying to offer him comfort, though I knew it would never be enough. "Levi... I¡¯m so sorry. I had no idea."


    He sighed, his head lowering as if he couldn¡¯t bear to look at me anymore. "I¡¯ll never forgive myself for what happened that day. I couldn¡¯t protect them. And I¡¯ll never be able to undo it. That¡¯s why I promised myself I would never show fear again. Not to anyone. Not ever."


    I could feel my own heart break for him, for the man who¡¯d buried his fear so deep, locked it away in a cage he¡¯d built around himself. But I couldn¡¯t just leave it at that. He had to understand that he wasn¡¯t alone in this. Not anymore.


    "You don¡¯t have to carry it all alone, Levi," I whispered. "You don¡¯t have to be the invincible Sword Saint every second of every day. It¡¯s okay to be human. It¡¯s okay to feel... to be scared."


    Levi looked at me, his eyes full of hesitation, but something flickered behind them¡ªa vulnerability he¡¯d been keeping hidden. "I just... I don¡¯t know how," he admitted quietly, his voice almost breaking.


    I gave his hand a gentle squeeze. "We¡¯ll figure it out together."


    And for the first time, Levi didn¡¯t pull away. He didn¡¯t brush me off. Instead, he sat there, the walls around him slightly cracked, as if¡ªjust for a moment¡ªhe was allowing himself to be human again.


    Then suddenly...


    Another knock on the door. My heart skips. It has to be them, right? Kaiser and Emma¡ªback together, safe. I can finally breathe again. I rushed to the door, my feet barely touching the ground as I almost tripped over myself in my excitement.


    Levi stood up from the chair, his usual cocky confidence back in place, as though nothing had changed. As if nothing had ever been wrong. But I didn¡¯t notice him much. I was focused on the door, on what was behind it.


    I flung it open, grinning wide, and then¡ª


    My heart stopped. My smile faltered.


    There, standing in front of me, was Emma. Just Emma. No Kaiser. I felt a sudden emptiness that I couldn¡¯t shake.


    ¡°Did Kaiser return first?¡± Emma asked, her voice as bright as ever. It made my chest tighten even more.


    I shook my head, barely able to manage a smile in return. ¡°No¡­¡±


    But something was wrong. I could feel it. Why wasn¡¯t he here? My stomach twisted. My thoughts were suddenly loud and chaotic, like a storm inside me. Something didn¡¯t feel right. I couldn¡¯t just stand here. I needed answers. I needed to know where he was, why he wasn¡¯t here.


    Levi stepped forward, his tone sharp, a little too quick. ¡°Where is Kaiser?¡±


    Emma blinked, her smile still there, but she seemed a little confused now. ¡°We agreed to race. He gave me a head start and went around the town edges, near the dark forest.¡±


    The world froze.


    Levi¡¯s face twisted in a way I¡¯d never seen before¡ªhis usually confident, cocky demeanor crumbling. His eyes, full of something darker, told me all I needed to know.


    He knew exactly what the consequences were. The grotesques. They could be anywhere, watching, waiting for the perfect moment. And Kaiser... he was out there. Alone.


    Why wasn¡¯t he here with me? Why was I alone, standing in this suffocating silence, while others got to be with him? I could feel the heat of rage creeping up my spine, curling its fingers around my throat.


    I shouldn¡¯t be left behind. Not again.


    No one, no one, should have the right to stand beside him, to touch him. That right belonged to me, and only me.


    The fear, the ache in my chest, wasn¡¯t just because I missed him. It was because I could feel it¡ªthat terrible, maddening sense of losing him. Like I was slipping through his fingers, like he was being torn away from me by forces I couldn¡¯t even name.


    And I would not¡ªI refuse¡ªto let that happen.


    I¡¯ll tear apart anyone who stands in my way.


    Kaiser was supposed to be safe. He was supposed to be with me, not out there in the forest, with danger lurking in every shadow. We were supposed to be together.


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to pull him close and hold him forever, keep him safe from everything that could hurt him. But instead, I stood there, frozen, while the seconds ticked by, slipping away like sand through my fingers.


    What if it¡¯s too late?


    What if he was already too far gone? What if the grotesques found him first?


    I could feel my heart breaking, my thoughts scattered. Why is he out there? Why isn¡¯t he here? It didn¡¯t make sense. He knew better. And yet...


    Why wasn¡¯t he with me?


    I couldn¡¯t think. I couldn¡¯t stop. The fear was suffocating, tearing at my chest. The thought of him¡ªout there alone¡ªshook me to my core. What if something happens to him? What if someone else is with him, keeping him safe while I¡¯m stuck here? The jealousy burned inside me, and it was overwhelming. No one else should be with him. No one but me.


    I couldn¡¯t just stand here, useless. I couldn¡¯t wait for someone else to find him. I couldn¡¯t. The fear was sharp, but so was the burning need to get to him. I wouldn¡¯t let anyone else take my place.


    Without thinking, my body moved, pushing me out the door. I rushed into the unknown, heart pounding, knowing the dangers that waited for me. But none of it mattered.


    I have to find him.


    No matter what it takes. No matter how dangerous it is. I¡¯m not scared. I¡¯ll bring him back. He won¡¯t be alone.


    I repeated it, over and over, as my legs carried me toward the one place that terrified me the most: the edge of the forest. But fear didn¡¯t stop me. Not when it came to him. He¡¯s mine to protect. And I will get him back, no matter the cost.


    Kaiser''s Perspective:


    I finally reached the dark forests, the shadows creeping closer, not just figments of my imagination but real, tangible things lurking in the depths.


    I could feel them, watching, waiting. They were always there, gathering information on the townspeople, keeping tabs on every movement, every breath.


    I had lied to Emma about the race. It wasn¡¯t about the challenge or the fun¡ªthose weren¡¯t my real intentions. The truth was far more urgent. While she thought we were just playing around, I was tracking something else.


    Them. The shadows that had been watching us earlier, as Emma and I were returning to the town. They had been following us, inching closer, and now I was going to make sure I wasn¡¯t just another prey in their game. I had to find them before they found me.


    They weren¡¯t just watching, though. They were waiting for something. What that something was, I had no idea. But I wasn¡¯t about to stand around and wait to find out the hard way.


    As I walked closer to the edge, I glanced back at Levinton. It was still lively, filled with the night¡¯s hum of life, people going about their business, completely unaware of the dangers hiding just beyond the tree line.


    Standing on a hill, I couldn¡¯t help but admire the night sky above it all, the stars twinkling as if mocking me. Beautiful. Peaceful. And yet, everything beneath it was a farce.


    Even though it was Levi¡¯s town¡ªthe one that claimed to be the strongest, the cocky bastard¡ªthere was something so undeniably... fragile about it all. Lmao.


    But none of that mattered now. Turning my back to it all, I walked toward the dark forest.


    And that¡¯s when the whispers came.


    They slithered into my ears, as cold as ice, as dark as the void. A low, guttural voice calling me, pulling me in.


    "Kaiser..."


    I stopped in my tracks.


    "Accept it. You were never meant to be here. Join us. End it all. Embrace the nothingness. Embrace the void."


    The words crawled under my skin, a sickening poison in my veins. I could feel it trying to pull me into the dark, into its endless, empty grasp.


    It promised peace, no more struggle, no more pain. A quiet, silent nothingness.


    But I couldn¡¯t¡ªwouldn¡¯t¡ªfall for it.


    I stood firm, shaking my head. "Not this time," I muttered under my breath, my voice strong, defiant. "I¡¯m not giving in to you."


    "You never belong here. You don¡¯t belong in this world."


    I know. I¡¯ve always known. I wasn¡¯t meant to be here, in this world, with these people. I wasn¡¯t even supposed to be born.


    Six times. Six failed attempts before I finally came into existence, each one tearing me apart, leaving me closer to the edge of nothingness. The world didn¡¯t want me. Fate didn¡¯t want me. Yet, I was still here, still breathing, still fighting.


    But that¡¯s the way it¡¯s always been for me, hasn¡¯t it? To exist when I wasn¡¯t meant to. To stand in places I don¡¯t belong. But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Whether I belong or not, I¡¯m here now. And that¡¯s enough.


    I entered the forest path with a steady step, determined not to listen to those twisted voices that always returned when I was alone, trying to convince me that I belonged with them, in the dark.


    But not this time. I wouldn¡¯t let them win. I¡¯d made that choice long ago. I chose my life. I would fight for it, even if it meant facing the darkness head-on.


    The path before me twisted and turned, the trees so thick that it felt like they were swallowing the light. The air was thick with an eerie stillness, the only sound being my footsteps on the damp ground.


    The forest was alive with shadows, the kind of living darkness that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. It was suffocating, like the forest was closing in, watching my every move.


    But I didn¡¯t let it stop me. I couldn¡¯t afford to.


    Then, just ahead, I saw something that made me halt in my tracks.


    A wagon.


    An abandoned wagon, sitting alone in the dark forest. At first glance, it seemed harmless. But as I walked closer, the stench hit me. The sight was worse.


    The wagon was filled with bodies¡ªmerchants, travelers. Their corpses were twisted unnaturally, limbs bent in ways that shouldn¡¯t be possible. Their faces frozen in terror, eyes wide open, but no longer seeing.


    My stomach twisted in disgust. Whoever did this... they were coming closer.


    I turned my head to look around, every instinct screaming that I wasn¡¯t alone. And then I saw it. A grotesque bug-like creature, standing tall behind me. Its body was dripping with blood, a grotesque grin on its face, as it prepared to feast on whatever prey it had found.


    And that prey... was me.

 Chapter 38: He... he’s gone

    Celia''s Perspective:


    I was always scared of people. Their judgment, their whispers, their disgusted looks. I hated the way they stared at my eyes¡ªmy cursed red eyes, the ones that made them see me as a monster. I always kept my head down, always avoided attention, always hid behind my hood like a coward.


    But right now, none of that mattered.


    Not their stares.


    Not their hate.


    Not their opinions.


    I had only one thought in my mind: I need to see Kaiser was safe.


    The cold night air rushed against my face as I ran through the streets of Levi¡¯s Town, my heartbeat pounding louder than my footsteps. The town had a different life at night. Dimly lit lanterns flickered against the stone buildings, casting long, eerie shadows.


    The streets weren¡¯t empty¡ªsome people were out drinking, chatting, and laughing, while others walked home from late-night work. A group of merchants was unloading crates from a carriage, their tired faces barely acknowledging me as I passed.


    I didn¡¯t care about any of it.


    I ran past an open tavern, the scent of ale and roasted meat drifting into the street. Somewhere in the distance, a bard¡¯s lute played a soft tune. None of it registered. The world blurred as I sprinted through the cobbled roads, weaving through alleyways, ignoring the looks of confusion and concern from the people I passed.


    Then I saw it.


    The guild¡¯s side of the town.


    And the road was blocked.


    You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.


    A row of wooden barricades and heavy barrels blocked the path leading toward the outskirts. A few torches lined the area, their flames barely fighting against the darkness of the night. And standing in front of the barricades were two guild members, both armed and looking as if they had no intention of letting anyone through.


    I skidded to a stop, my breath sharp.


    ¡°What the hell is this?!¡± I mentally screamed, frustration boiling inside me.


    I tried stepping forward, but before I could even take another step, one of the guild members¡ªa man with a shield and sword strapped to his back¡ªheld out a hand.


    ¡°Stop. No one¡¯s allowed past this point at night.¡±


    I clenched my fists. ¡°Move.¡±


    The second guild member, a woman dressed in mage robes, crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯re not listening. It¡¯s dangerous outside the town at night. The outskirts are off-limits.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time for this.


    I stepped forward, only for the man to grab my wrist.


    Wrong move.


    ¡°Let me go.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡±


    I pulled against his grip, my breathing unsteady. They were in my way. Wasting my time. Kaiser''s out there, and they were stopping me for no reason.


    I felt something snap inside me. A suffocating coldness crept into my veins, a sensation I had always buried deep down. I raised my head, slowly, and locked eyes with them.


    And I smiled.


    Not a kind smile.


    A cold, twisted, murderous smile.


    ¡°Let. Me. Go.¡±


    The temperature around us seemed to drop. The two guild members tensed, their grips tightening.


    The man narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not getting through.¡±


    I tilted my head. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He didn¡¯t react. Good. That meant he didn¡¯t notice the faint purple hue swirling around my fingers.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± I said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t like repeating myself. And I don¡¯t like people who don¡¯t listen.¡±


    The woman raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you threatening us?¡±


    I stepped closer, lowering my voice. ¡°I¡¯m warning you.¡±


    A shiver ran through the air. The magic around me grew heavier, more sinister. My fingers tingled with an eerie, dark energy¡ªa magic unlike anything these fools had ever faced.


    ¡°I am Celia,¡± I whispered, voice dripping with venom. ¡°The Queen of Curses.¡±


    The man instinctively raised his shield, the mage stepped back slightly. They weren¡¯t taking me seriously.


    So, I showed them.


    The air around us turned rotten, the very essence of life beginning to wither. My fingers twitched, releasing a wave of cursed energy. The effect was instant¡ªone of the torches nearby flickered and died, the grass beneath us darkened and curled, shriveling into dust.


    Then, a bird overhead¡ªan innocent, unfortunate bird¡ªlet out a sharp cry before plummeting lifelessly to the ground.


    The two guild members froze. Their faces paled.


    I took another step forward, raising my hand toward them. ¡°Move, or I¡¯ll drain every last ounce of life from your body.¡±


    The man gritted his teeth, but his stance wavered. The mage, however, raised her hand, gathering magic. ¡°You don¡¯t want to do this.¡±


    I tilted my head again, my red eyes glowing. ¡°You think you can stop me?¡±


    Their hesitation told me everything. They were scared. They were beginning to understand.


    And then¡ª


    A sudden gust of wind slammed into me.


    I barely had time to react before I was forced to step back, my focus breaking. The withering aura vanished, the grass stopped decaying, and the oppressive air lightened.


    I whipped my head around.


    Standing a few feet away, his arms crossed and his expression cold, was Zain.


    ¡°Enough,¡± he said, his voice sharp as a blade.


    I glared at him, still burning with rage. ¡°Stay out of this.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°This is our town, Celia. Not yours to do whatever you want.¡±


    My fists tightened. The anger, the frustration, the sheer desperation in my chest hadn¡¯t faded.


    But Zain¡­ Zain wasn¡¯t afraid.


    And that pissed me off even more.


    Zain would slowly walk towards his two guild members, telling them to go back inside and get the others ready if needed. His voice was calm, but there was an underlying authority, something sharp and unwavering.


    As his eyes shifted to me, they were cold. Almost calculating, like I wasn¡¯t anything more than another problem to deal with.


    "Go back inside, both of you," Zain said, his tone clipped. "We may need to prepare for more, and I expect you to follow orders."


    His gaze lingered on me, the faintest shadow of judgment in his eyes. It was clear that he didn¡¯t think I should be outside, at least not in the state I was in.


    I could feel the tension building in my chest. My mind was racing¡ªKaiser. He was out there. Alone.


    "No," I said, my voice shaking with frustration. "I need to go. I have to find Kaiser. I can''t stay here, not when he could be in danger."


    Zain¡¯s face remained unreadable as he met my gaze. "That''s not possible, Celia. You¡¯re not leaving. You¡¯re not going near the outskirts, not with your cursed magic."


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into the palms of my hands as I tried to keep my voice steady. "I don¡¯t care about your rules. Kaiser needs me¡ªhe could be hurt, or worse, and you¡¯re standing here telling me I can¡¯t help him? I can¡¯t just sit here!"


    Zain¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "The guild¡¯s policy is clear. No one leaves the town without proper clearance. It¡¯s dangerous out there¡ªdo you really think you¡¯re in any state to be wandering the outskirts right now? With your cursed magic?"


    My heart raced. I was terrified, desperate. I couldn¡¯t lose him. I couldn¡¯t lose Kaiser. Not again. Not after everything that¡¯s happened. "I don¡¯t care about your damn policies! I don¡¯t care about anything else!"


    I felt my frustration bubbling up, but I couldn¡¯t stop it. "Kaiser could be out there getting hurt, or worse, and you¡¯re standing in my way because of some stupid rules?"


    Zain¡¯s eyes narrowed, a coldness creeping into his voice. "You think this is about rules? It¡¯s about safety. You¡¯re dangerous, Celia. You don¡¯t control your magic. If you lose control¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not a child!" I snapped, stepping forward, trying to make him understand. But the anger inside me kept pushing me further, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    "I¡¯m not going to sit around and wait while the one person who¡¯s ever treated me like I matter could be out there in pain, or worse! I¡¯ll do whatever it takes, Zain, even if it means breaking every rule you have. I¡¯m going, and you can¡¯t stop me."


    Zain didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t back down. "I¡¯m not letting you go. You¡¯re not stepping one foot outside this town without a direct order, Celia."


    It felt like I was suffocating under the weight of his rules, his judgments. His lack of understanding. Kaiser was out there. Alone. I couldn¡¯t lose him again. I wouldn¡¯t.


    I could feel my anger burning inside me, like fire in my chest. I wanted to scream. To throw something. I could almost feel the magic swirling around me, thick and heavy, as though it was waiting for me to lose control. But I couldn¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t let Zain see how weak I felt. How terrified I was.


    I ran my hands through my hair, pulling at it in frustration, trying to breathe. The fear, the jealousy, the anger¡ªit was all mixing together in a whirlwind of emotions, spiraling out of control.


    I couldn¡¯t stand it. Kaiser could be out there¡ªhurting. Bleeding. What if he was in pain? What if something happened to him while I stood here, useless and helpless?


    What if I didn¡¯t get to him in time?


    Tears burned at the corners of my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. No. I wasn¡¯t going to cry. Not now. Not when Kaiser needed me. He had always been there for me. He was the only one who ever made me feel like I wasn¡¯t just... broken.


    I could feel the cursed power inside me stirring, preparing to collapse at any second. It was angry, just like I was. Furious, jealous, and so filled with fear that it made my chest ache.


    If I wasted any more time, I¡¯d lose him.


    I couldn¡¯t lose him. Not again.


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms, and turned toward the wooden barricades that blocked the way out of town. Zain was still standing in my path, his arms crossed, his expression unreadable. But I didn¡¯t care. I had to get to him.


    Without thinking, I moved forward, my feet carrying me toward the wooden barriers. I wasn¡¯t going to let anything stop me. Not Zain. Not the rules. Not anything.


    But then¡ª


    "Stop."


    The single word was low, cold, and commanding.


    Before I could even react, a blast of icy air shot toward me, and with a crackling sound, the path ahead of me was sealed. A wall of ice appeared out of nowhere, thick and unforgiving.


    Zain¡¯s voice was steady, but there was a hard edge to it now. "I¡¯m not letting you go, Celia. Not this time. If you try to break through, I¡¯ll stop you. By force if necessary."


    I stopped dead in my tracks, staring at the ice wall, my heart pounding in my chest.


    How dare he?


    I was not going to let him stop me.


    I turned slowly, my anger building, the cursed power inside me thrumming with tension. Zain was still standing there, his gaze unwavering. But I could feel it. I could feel the weight of his condescension, his judgment, pressing down on me.


    I wasn¡¯t going to let him treat me like this. Not now.


    I turned my head slowly, my eyes narrowing. My red irises burned with fury, glowing faintly as I released a dangerous aura. The air around me seemed to crackle with malevolence.


    "Move," I said, my voice icy, barely more than a whisper. But there was nothing soft in it. Nothing pleading. It was cold. It was final. And it was filled with malice.


    Zain didn¡¯t budge.


    But neither did I.


    We were at an impasse. And I was ready to make him regret underestimating me.


    Kaiser needed me. Every second I wasted felt like a blade to my chest. I could feel the power building inside me, the cursed chains stirring restlessly beneath my skin, pulsing with my emotions. It wasn''t something I had to consciously control anymore; it just happened.


    Before I could even move, the chains erupted from my body like tendrils of darkness, slithering into the air. The cursed power that flowed through them was so thick, it almost felt suffocating.


    Zain didn¡¯t hesitate. With a swift motion, he lifted his hands, and the air around him began to shimmer. His voice rang out with command, loud and clear. "Guild, assemble! Get in position! Move, now!"


    Guild members spilled out from the buildings behind him¡ªsome were physical sword wielders, others were mages of various ranks. The low-ranked ones, D to B, hesitated for only a moment before they took their places. Zain commanded them like a strategist, each movement calculated, each word a direct order.


    "Circulate around her. Don''t let her escape. Support each other," he barked, already stepping forward, his own magic ready to burst forth.


    His next words came like a sharp whisper. "Ice Water Pillar."


    Before I could even react, the ground beneath me began to freeze. A wave of ice shot up, cold and biting. I jumped back, narrowly avoiding being trapped by the sudden surge of frozen spikes. His elemental magic was swift, and I felt the sting of cold rush through the air as the ice twisted toward me.


    I lashed out with my chains. They cracked through the frozen air with eerie precision, aiming for Zain, but he was already moving. His next spell came quicker¡ª"Water Bind!"


    Water erupted from the ground, forming thick tendrils that tried to wrap around my legs. I could feel the pressure of the water, threatening to restrict my movement. My chains, however, reacted instantly, stretching to their limits as they intercepted the water. The water splashed harmlessly against them, but the force of Zain¡¯s attack still tugged at my balance.


    "Focus on her¡ªdon¡¯t let her breathe," Zain commanded to his guild, and at his signal, the others attacked. A sword-wielding member lunged at me, while a mage cast a fireball in my direction.


    I barely had time to react as the fireball whizzed past me, but I wasn¡¯t fast enough to avoid the sword. It sliced through the air toward me, but my chains extended just in time, slamming into the sword with a metallic clang. The force pushed me back a step, but I held firm, my chains vibrating with their strength.


    They were attacking in waves, testing me. My frustration grew. I could feel the anger bubbling up, that familiar dark feeling threatening to swallow me whole. I hated feeling like this. Like I was losing control. My chains grew heavier, their movements sharper, more precise as my emotions twisted.


    Zain¡¯s eyes flickered with something cold and calculating as he watched my chains, his stance unwavering. "Don¡¯t let her power overwhelm you. Block, counter, now!" He commanded his guild, and the mages began to cast again¡ªmore elements, more chaos. The physical fighters circled around me, weapons raised.


    But I couldn¡¯t think. I couldn''t think when it felt like I was going to lose Kaiser. My chains grew darker, their shadows bleeding across the ground. Each swing, each lash, each strike was not just to defend, but to attack.


    The cursed magic inside me flared, the chains sizzling with energy as I used my Withering Touch on them. The touch wasn¡¯t just physical¡ªit drained, it weakened. It sapped the strength of anyone it touched, slowly but surely.


    The first sword-wielding fighter to get too close collapsed to the ground with a scream, his body drained of strength, his arm limp at his side. He couldn¡¯t hold his sword anymore. The chains wrapped tighter around him, pulling him toward me, dragging him away from the fight.


    I could feel the power surging now. I wasn¡¯t the one fighting. I wasn¡¯t in control. The cursed magic, my anger, my fear, it was all feeding into it, and my chains were the manifestation of that rage.


    "Focus!" Zain barked, stepping back slightly, his hands held wide. "Ice Mirror."


    A reflection of myself, formed from ice, emerged from the ground in front of me. It was a perfect replica, mimicking my every movement. I could feel the cold seep through me as the reflection began attacking with water and ice, mirroring my chains¡¯ movements.


    For a moment, I hesitated.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate.


    The reflection came at me, and my chains wrapped around its form, squeezing, crushing, withering. The ice shattered as my chains continued to spiral through the air, breaking through the mirror like a force of nature.


    "She''s gaining cursed energy¡ªdon¡¯t let up!" Zain shouted, his voice rising, his control faltering as he saw the tide shift.


    But I didn¡¯t care anymore. I couldn¡¯t. My body, my cursed magic, it was moving on its own now. The chains slashed through the air with calculating precision, overwhelming Zain¡¯s guild members.


    One by one, they fell¡ªsword-wielders collapsing as their strength was drained, mages unable to summon the next spell with enough power to stand against me.


    My breath came in ragged gasps, my heart pounding in my chest, but the rush of power¡ªthe rush of finally fighting¡ªfelt like a storm that couldn''t be contained.


    No. I won¡¯t lose him. I won¡¯t lose him.


    I could feel Zain¡¯s eyes on me, and his fear¡ªit wasn¡¯t something I could see, but something I could sense. His strategy was falling apart. The more I fought, the more I overwhelmed him. He shouted commands, but his guild was beginning to crumble under the pressure.


    And then, just as I thought I had the upper hand, a sharp voice broke through the chaos. "That¡¯s enough, Zain."


    Levi came forward in just a second, his stance firm, his eyes burning with the usual arrogance. But there was a seriousness to his tone that froze me in place. "I said, enough."


    Zain faltered, his eyes narrowing as he turned toward Levi. "She¡¯s a danger¡ª"


    "She¡¯s fine, Zain," Levi cut him off, his voice carrying across the battlefield. "You¡¯ve had your fun, now step aside."


    Zain hesitated, but at Levi¡¯s words, he lowered his hands, his ice magic dissipating. The guild members, battered and drained, began to retreat, stepping back as the fight came to an unexpected halt.


    I stood there, my chains still raised, but my breath coming out in uneven gasps. My anger was still swirling inside me, the power still there, but now it felt¡­ hollow.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Kaiser. Was he okay?


    "Don¡¯t push her like that again," Levi said, his voice softer now as he looked at me. "You¡¯re not alone in this, Celia."


    But all I could think about was Kaiser. "I need to go. Please..."


    Levi sighed, rubbing the back of his neck, his eyes softening as they met mine. "Go," he said, his voice firm yet caring. "Just¡­ don¡¯t attack anyone on the way or get hurt."


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    I nodded quickly, feeling the weight of his words in my chest. But I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Kaiser. He needed me. I had to find him, no matter what.


    "Thank you, Levi," I whispered, trying to force a smile, but the fear still gnawed at my insides. "I¡¯ll be careful."


    Zain, who had been standing nearby, watching us with a cold gaze, raised an eyebrow. "Why are you letting her go like this? We agreed on closing the outskirts, Levi!"


    Zain¡¯s eyes narrowed at Levi¡¯s words, but before he could respond, Levi added with a smirk, his confidence practically oozing from every word, "Look, Zain, I get it. You¡¯re trying to play the responsible one, but let''s be real for a second. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll be there to destroy it completely at ease. It¡¯s not even a challenge. So, let her go. You¡¯ve got to trust me on this one."


    Zain scowled but said nothing, and Levi turned back to him. "Prepare the guild members. We need to be ready for whatever comes next. The swarm could arrive any time now."


    Zain opened his mouth to protest again, but Levi cut him off. "No arguments. Do what I say."


    I didn¡¯t have time to hear more of their conversation. I was already on my feet, adrenaline pushing me forward despite my exhaustion. With a final glance at Levi, I gave him a small, thankful nod before turning and rushing into the darkness.


    "Kaiser¡­" I whispered to myself, my heart thundering in my chest. I had to find him.


    I could barely catch my breath as I stumbled through the dark outskirts, my heart racing in my chest, my mind a whirlwind of fear. Kaiser¡­ where are you? I kept calling his name, my voice cracking with the weight of desperation, "Kaiser! Where are you? Please, answer me!"


    My feet moved faster, almost too fast, and I tripped over uneven ground more than once. Every shadow seemed like a threat. Every rustle in the distance made my skin crawl. What if something happened to him? What if I couldn¡¯t reach him in time?


    I shouted again, ¡°Kaiser!¡± The sound echoed through the night, but there was no answer. The silence around me felt suffocating. I should¡¯ve been with him sooner, but my thoughts kept running in circles, full of doubt. Maybe I wasn¡¯t strong enough to help him. Maybe¡­ Maybe I¡¯ve already failed him.


    And then I saw it.


    A grotesque creature. Its monstrous form was hunched over something, ripping at the flesh like it hadn¡¯t eaten in days. The half-eaten body of someone¡ªwho, I couldn¡¯t tell¡ªwas lying in a pool of blood, the grotesque¡¯s jagged claws sinking deep into the severed arm. My stomach churned, bile rising in my throat.


    I took a step back, instinctively reaching for my chains. They surged to life, responding to my panic, wrapping around my body like an extension of myself. But they felt¡­ different.


    My cursed magic was still too wild, too erratic after the fight with Zain. It was harder to control, like it had a mind of its own, and now, I could feel it feeding on my fear.


    The grotesque¡¯s head snapped up, its grotesque eyes locking onto me with an eerie intensity. It didn¡¯t hesitate. It snarled and charged at me.


    I tried to react quickly, but the creature was faster than I expected. Its movements were erratic, jerking in an unpredictable way as it lunged forward, jagged claws swiping at the air. I barely managed to dodge, but not without feeling the wind of its claws tear through my hair.


    My chains shot forward, aiming for its exposed chest, but the grotesque¡¯s thick, armor-like skin absorbed the blow. I could feel the impact reverberate through my arms, but it didn¡¯t even flinch. It only seemed to grow angrier.


    "Come on, come on..." I muttered to myself, struggling to focus. But the chains were wild, unfocused, reacting more to my panic than my control. The grotesque didn¡¯t give me a chance to catch my breath. It surged forward again, swiping with its claws. One hit. Two hits. I couldn¡¯t keep up.


    I threw up my chains, trying to shield myself, but the grotesque¡¯s sheer strength overwhelmed them. It backed me up, cornering me against a rock, and with a swift motion, it brought one of its sharp spikes toward me, aiming for my side.


    I gasped in horror, but before the spike could pierce me, I felt a sudden jolt¡ªsomething pulling me away from its strike. It was my chains, barely managing to wrap around the grotesque¡¯s limb in time to stop it.


    But I couldn¡¯t hold it. The thing was too strong. My chains writhed, desperate to hold on, but the grotesque just twisted its body and broke through them with a sickening crack. My head spun from the strain of the battle, the fear creeping in, eating away at my resolve.


    No... no, not like this.


    I needed to do something. But my magic was erratic, unpredictable. Every move I made felt like I was just stumbling through the dark, trying to find a way to win.


    "Please... please!" I whispered through gritted teeth, but the grotesque wasn¡¯t listening. It was relentless, its hunger growing stronger as it pressed me further into the corner.


    Just as I thought it was over, a voice cut through the chaos. "Celia, move!"


    The next thing I knew, a blur of movement passed by me, and the grotesque let out a screech of pain as a blade sliced through its side.


    Levi.


    He appeared like out of thin air, his blade flashing in the moonlight, his movements swift and decisive. "Zain! Now!"


    I barely registered his voice before Zain appeared beside him, his water magic surging around him like a tidal wave, crashing into the grotesque. The creature howled in pain, its movements slowing just for a moment as Zain¡¯s magic bound it in place.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. I had been so caught up in the fight that I hadn¡¯t noticed them coming. The guild members began to assemble around us, positioning themselves at a distance, ready to strike at the moment¡¯s notice.


    But even with Levi and Zain here, the grotesque was far from defeated. It thrashed violently, its rage only growing, ignoring the pain in favor of its need to feed and destroy. I could hear it snarling, its claws scraping against the ground as it tried to reach me.


    "Focus!" Levi¡¯s voice was low, sharp, as he moved around the creature, slashing with his sword. "Zain, take its legs!"


    The moment Zain¡¯s water magic lashed out again, binding the grotesque¡¯s limbs, it roared in fury. But its strength was starting to wane. Levi¡¯s strikes, Zain¡¯s magic¡ªit was starting to add up.


    But I couldn¡¯t move. My body was still trembling from the fight, my energy drained. The adrenaline was wearing off, leaving only exhaustion in its wake. My chains hung limp by my side, no longer alive with cursed power, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do more.


    Then, with one final, overwhelming strike, Levi¡¯s sword plunged into the grotesque¡¯s head. The creature let out a final scream of rage before collapsing, its body going still.


    I couldn¡¯t even breathe. I felt like my lungs had given up on me. My legs gave out, and I collapsed to my knees. I was shaking, my body covered in bruises and blood. The exhaustion hit me all at once, and I could barely keep my eyes open.


    "Celia?" Levi¡¯s voice was softer now, more concerned. He knelt beside me, his usual cocky grin replaced by a rare, serious expression. "You okay?"


    I couldn¡¯t speak. I was too tired, too shaken. But I nodded weakly, though my body refused to cooperate.


    Zain stood a little distance away, his face unreadable. "That was too close," he muttered, but his tone lacked any real comfort. "You should have waited for us."


    I opened my mouth to say something, but my vision was starting to blur. Before I knew it, everything went dark.


    I blinked, my eyes slowly adjusting to the heavy darkness around me. It felt... strange, suffocating almost. I tried to move, but everything felt off, like my limbs were heavy, unwilling to obey.


    I pushed myself up, feeling the coolness of the ground beneath my palms, but I couldn''t see a thing. Just endless, thick blackness that seemed to swallow every inch of the space around me. My heart raced, my breath quickening as panic started to take hold.


    Where am I?


    I looked around, turning my head slowly, hoping for something to ground me. Anything. But there was nothing. Just darkness. It felt so... empty.


    I tried to remember what happened before I passed out. My mind felt foggy, as if it were fighting to stay focused, but bits and pieces of the past few hours started to filter through.


    I was looking for Kaiser. I remember that much. My mind had been fixated on him¡ªhis safety, his whereabouts. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him. I was desperate to find him, to make sure he was okay.


    That grotesque, though... that disgusting, horrible thing. I came across it, and I... I tried to fight, but I was so tired. I wasn''t prepared for something like that. I couldn''t do anything to stop it.


    My chains kept swinging, but it wasn¡¯t enough. My energy was gone, and the creature¡¯s brutality was too much.


    Then... Zain. And Levi. They were there, saving me. But I... I still passed out. My vision went black, and everything stopped.


    I held my head, trying to force myself to think. Where is Kaiser now? Where did he go? I can''t let something happen to him too.


    The thought made my heart race again, my breathing uneven as I stood there, unable to do anything, unable to reach him. The grotesque. Kaiser. Was there a connection? Was he... Was he in danger too?


    I clenched my fists, feeling the sharp sting of worry and fear. I can''t... I can''t lose him too. No. I refuse to lose him.


    ¡°Celia.¡±


    The voice was quiet, distant, yet it cut through the silence like a knife. I froze. My whole body went rigid as the hairs on my neck stood on end. That voice. I knew it. I... I knew it.


    I turned around slowly, dread pooling in my stomach. What I saw made my heart drop into my stomach.


    It was him. Ronan. But... it wasn''t the Ronan I used to know. This was a broken, dying version of him. His face was pale, his eyes clouded with pain, and his body was barely holding together. He looked... wrong. So wrong. His once-proud posture was now crumpled and weak.


    ¡°Ronan...¡± My voice trembled, barely more than a whisper, as my feet felt frozen to the ground. I didn¡¯t want to move closer, didn¡¯t want to face what he was now. The pain in my chest was unbearable, a mix of fear, guilt, and confusion that I couldn¡¯t shake.


    ¡°You killed me,¡± he said, his voice flat, hollow, as if there was no life left in it.


    I stumbled backward, my hand instinctively going to my chest, as if it could stop the aching that had started to spread throughout my body. It wasn¡¯t physical, though. It was all inside. The guilt. The shame.


    I killed him... didn¡¯t I?


    It was a question that had haunted me ever since that night¡ªafter that night Kaiser had been unconscious, the night I had been left alone. I asked Levi about what had happened to Ronan, to Kiel.


    Levi told me that he found Kiel, but Ronan... Ronan was already dead. Strangled by his own flames, bound by chains¡ªmy chains. I never wanted this. I never wanted any of this. But now, looking at him... I couldn¡¯t help but feel like the weight of that guilt was crushing me.


    I looked at Ronan, my chest tensing. His eyes were empty, cold. He was dying, but it didn¡¯t feel like he was gone. The voice that came from him felt like a ghost, a shadow of who he had been before.


    I killed him. I did. And now he was here... telling me it was my fault.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t leave you, Ronan,¡± I whispered, my voice shaking. ¡°I didn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t want this. I didn¡¯t want you to...¡±


    But he didn¡¯t let me finish.


    ¡°You abandoned me, Celia. You were the one that killed me.¡± His voice grew more haunting, more accusing. ¡°You transformed into that thing, the Queen of Curses, and I tried to stop you. You pushed me to the edge, but it was you who took everything from me. You trapped my soul forever, cursed me to never rest.¡±


    I flinched, his words like daggers. Trapped his soul? I had trapped his soul? My heart clenched, and all the air left my lungs as I struggled to hold onto myself. The guilt¡­ the suffocating guilt.


    ¡°No... no, I didn¡¯t mean to, Ronan!¡± I cried out, my chest paining. ¡°I didn¡¯t... I never wanted to hurt you. I didn¡¯t want to be the Queen of Curses. I didn¡¯t want to change! You left me... you left me to die!¡± My voice cracked with the weight of my own anger and confusion.


    ¡°You were the first one to turn away! You betrayed me first, Ronan!¡±


    But he didn¡¯t listen. He just stood there, that dead, empty gaze never leaving me.


    ¡°You were the one who betrayed me, You chose to become a curse. You let me die, and now... now you have to live with it. You took my life. You took everything.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t just kill me, Celia. You took my soul, bound it, and made me your slave. Now, I¡¯m nothing more than a curse you control, trapped in this endless torment because of your choices.¡±


    I staggered backward, my knees buckling as his words crushed me further. No, no, no. I didn¡¯t do this. I wasn¡¯t the one who killed him. He was the one who turned his back on me first.


    He had been the one to abandon me when I needed him the most. And yet, his words... they made it feel like I was the villain. I was the one who failed him. I was the one who killed him.


    I could feel the tears building, but I tried to hold them back. I couldn¡¯t cry. Not now. Not with him standing here accusing me, making me feel like a murderer.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want this... I swear,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling. ¡°I never wanted to hurt you, Ronan. I never wanted any of this. I just wanted to protect Kaiser... I just wanted to protect him.¡±


    But he didn¡¯t soften. He just looked at me like I was the one who had done everything wrong. And with each passing second, the weight of my guilt grew heavier.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for this, Ronan,¡± I said, my words barely audible as my body shook with the guilt. ¡°I never wanted to be what I am. But... but you... you left me. You tried to kill me... and you didn¡¯t even think about what happened to me. You just... you just left me.¡±


    My breath hitched as my tears finally began to fall. I couldn''t stop them. They blurred my vision, the guilt squeezing at my chest until I thought I might suffocate from it.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry... I never meant to hurt you."


    The words tumbled out of my mouth in a stream, my voice choked with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ronan. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t save you. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t stop this. I¡¯m sorry for everything.¡±


    I collapsed to my knees, unable to stand under the crushing weight of the guilt anymore. My hands gripped my chest as if I could somehow hold my broken heart together.


    I couldn¡¯t stop apologizing. The words kept slipping from my lips, like a broken record, but they felt so empty. Each "I''m sorry" was just a drop in an ocean of guilt, a pit of regret that seemed to swallow me whole. My tears came faster now, uncontrollable, my voice barely more than a whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ronan. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    But as I stood there, crying, repeating those words over and over, I felt myself slipping again. I was becoming that pathetic, sobbing weak girl¡ªthe one who only knew how to apologize, how to beg for mercy, and that terrified me.


    If I stayed like this, if I kept crawling back to my old self, I¡¯d never be strong enough to protect anyone. Not even Kaiser.


    It was in that moment, when I felt the weight of my failure crushing me, that Ronan''s laugh broke through the silence.


    "Ahahahaha!"


    It echoed, loud and jarring, twisting and distorted, making my skin crawl. It was a laugh that felt so unnatural, so... demonic.


    "You think you can save him, Celia?" he sneered, each word dripping with mocking venom. "You¡¯ve always been so na?ve."


    My heart skipped a beat, and a cold chill crept down my spine. His words hit harder than any physical blow. I felt it... that knot in my chest tightening. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    "W-Why are you laughing?" I whispered, my voice trembling. Fear clawed at me, mixing with confusion, as if his laugh itself was a poison spreading through me.


    The darkness around me felt colder, heavier now, like Ronan''s presence was suffocating me from all sides.


    Ronan¡¯s smile grew wider, his eyes dark, full of a sinister gleam. ¡°Kaiser is dead,¡± he spat, cold and sharp. ¡°It¡¯s your fault. You were too weak. You couldn¡¯t even fight properly to save him this time. You¡¯ve lost the fight, Celia. And now, because of you, the one person you care about is going to die.¡±


    I felt my blood boil. The anger that had been simmering inside me, threatening to burst, finally erupted. All my doubts, all my fears... everything faded away. His words, meant to hurt me, were nothing more than fuel for the fire.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get what you deserve, Celia,¡± Ronan continued, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°Karma¡¯s coming for you. You¡¯ll lose the only person who ever trusted you. The only person you¡¯ve ever had by your side. He¡¯ll die, and it¡¯ll be because of you.¡±


    I could feel my pulse thundering in my ears. My hands clenched into fists, and I took a step forward, the urge to rip him apart overwhelming. He was just a curse. A dead soul trapped in this nightmare. He had no power over me anymore. And yet¡­ I still hated hearing those words.


    I could feel his words gnawing at me, each one sinking deeper, piercing into the place I least wanted to acknowledge: my own weakness. My hands tightened into fists, nails biting into my palms.


    I could almost hear the sound of my heart pounding, a deafening rhythm that matched the fury in my chest. But despite the anger bubbling up, I couldn¡¯t escape the truth.


    He was right.


    I had failed. The grotesque, that vile creature that tore through me with such ease¡ªI had failed. If I had just been stronger, faster, more prepared, I wouldn¡¯t have been trapped like that. I wouldn''t have been caught off guard. And Kaiser... Kaiser wouldn''t have been left alone.


    The thought twisted in my chest, like a knot tightening every time I breathed. If only I had been stronger. The blame weighed heavy, suffocating me.


    It wasn¡¯t just the grotesque that I couldn''t defeat. It was my own lack of experience, my inability to stand my ground. I didn¡¯t know how to fight the way I needed to. I didn¡¯t know how to win. If I had been trained, had the right tools, maybe I could have protected Kaiser. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t have lost him in the first place.


    I swallowed hard, forcing the lump in my throat down. The guilt, the self-loathing, threatened to drown me, but I wouldn''t let it. Not now. Not after everything.


    Because one thing I knew for sure was that I couldn¡¯t afford to let this be the end. I couldn¡¯t let weakness dictate my fate.


    I won¡¯t lose again.


    I straightened, my hands relaxing, but the fire inside me was growing. This feeling, this horrible helplessness¡ªit wasn¡¯t going to define me. It was time for me to grow. To train. To understand my powers. To know how to use them, so that no one, not even a grotesque or a curse, could ever overpower me again. I refused to be a victim of my own inability.


    I would never let someone make me feel powerless again.


    I would make sure that, the next time, it would be my power that overwhelmed them.


    I took another step forward, my body shaking with the rush of newfound determination.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never lose again,¡± I whispered to myself, the words falling from my lips like a vow.


    Because I was done being weak. I was done being the one who lost.


    I was the Queen of Curses.


    And from now on, I alone would have the authority to make them kneel.


    But then, just as I was about to say something¡ªanything¡ªa sudden rush of cold energy blasted through the ground. I didn¡¯t have time to react before cursed chains shot out from behind Ronan, impaling him with cruel precision.


    His eyes widened in agony, and he screamed¡ªhis voice raw, twisted by the pain.


    "AHHHHH!" Roman screamed.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I whispered, my voice colder than ice.


    Ronan¡¯s scream echoed around us, but it only fueled the fire inside me. I took slow, deliberate steps toward him, my gaze dark and unforgiving.


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Ronan,¡± I said, each word carrying the weight of an unspoken threat. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a dead curse. A curse I killed. If you even dare to bring up Kaiser again, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you again. Understand?¡±


    My eyes glowed a fiery red, the familiar aura of power surrounding me once more. It was as though the dream had ignited something deep within me.


    Something dark. Something dangerous. I could feel the pulse of that power in my veins, growing stronger with every word I spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get stronger,¡± I vowed, my voice low and deadly. ¡°I¡¯ll use this power, no matter how long it takes, no matter how much pain I have to endure. I¡¯ll learn to control it, and I¡¯ll save Kaiser.¡±


    I stepped right in front of him, towering over his kneeling form. I looked down at him with disdain. The anger and pain I¡¯d felt for so long had found its release.


    ¡°Just like he saved me,¡± I whispered, my words dripping with venom. ¡°I will save him.¡±


    The dream began to crumble, the world around us starting to fracture. The cursed chains that had bound Ronan¡¯s body began to retract, pulling away from him. He fell to his knees with a sickening thud.


    ¡°Praise your queen, Ronan,¡± I said coldly, my voice full of power. ¡°Praise your queen... or suffer.¡±


    The last remnants of his dignity crumbled as he was forced onto his knees, his head bowed in submission. I smiled, a dark, twisted smile. It wasn¡¯t a smile of happiness¡ªit was a smile of power.


    I stepped forward, placing my foot firmly on his head, pressing down with all the force I could muster.


    ¡°Know your place,¡± I said, the words coming out like a command. ¡°You are nothing but a cursed slave I own. Because I alone am the Queen of Curses. You''re nothing but a bug beneath me.¡±


    I could feel my negative emotions flooding through me, feeding into my power. Every ounce of pain, every ounce of anger, every ounce of fear I¡¯d ever felt¡ªit all came together in that moment, in that dream, in that darkness.


    I was the one in control. I was the one who was cursed, but I was also the one who would reign.


    Ronan¡¯s voice quivered as he tried to resist, but his words cracked under the weight of my power. ¡°I... I acknowledge you, Queen,¡± he rasped, the words scraping out with the last of his pride. ¡°You are my master. I... I am yours.¡±


    I leaned down, my eyes glowing red with malice, and I crushed his head further under my foot. "Say it properly, Ronan," I whispered coldly. "Admit it. You¡¯re nothing without me."


    His body trembled as he gasped for air. His pride shattered, and he finally broke. ¡°I¡­ I am nothing,¡± he choked. ¡°I¡¯m yours, Queen Celia. I live for you. I die for you. I swear my life to you.¡±


    I pressed harder, watching him writhe beneath me. "Good," I purred, a twisted smile on my lips. "You understand your place now. A slave. Nothing more. You''re mine to control and discard when you''ve ran out of uses."


    His voice barely came through, weak and desperate. ¡°I... I am your slave. I exist to serve you... to be crushed by you... forever.¡±


    I chuckled darkly, my boot still pressing against his skull. ¡°And you will, Ronan. You¡¯ll exist only to serve me, to bow to me. You¡¯ll beg for mercy that will never come.¡±


    His eyes glazed over with defeat. ¡°I am yours. I¡¯m nothing without you, Queen Celia. Please¡­ let me serve you.¡±


    I stood over him, watching him tremble in submission, his dignity lost. "Remember this moment," I spat, "The moment you gave your life to me. Because that¡¯s all you are now. A broken thing. My broken toy."


    He nodded, his voice nothing more than a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m yours¡­ Queen Celia¡­ forever.¡±


    I smiled, stepping back, knowing he was nothing but a broken curse in my control.


    As the dream crumbled further, I stood there, looking down at the broken form of my old friend. The chains vanished, and the nightmare began to fade.


    But as I woke, the darkness didn¡¯t leave me. The weight of it, the coldness of my own heart, stayed with me.


    After a while the nightmare ended.


    I slowly blinked my eyes open, the dim light from the window blurring in my vision. My head felt heavy, like I¡¯d just woken from the deepest sleep. It took me a moment to focus, but when I did, I saw her.


    Emma was sitting by the bed, her head resting on the edge of the stool, her soft breathing filling the quiet room. I rubbed my eyes, still feeling groggy, and I tried to sit up.


    "Emma," I whispered, my voice croaky from the sleep. I reached out a hand, gently tapping her shoulder.


    She startled, her eyes shooting open. "Celia! You''re awake!" Her voice sounded like the sweetest melody to my ears, a relief that I didn¡¯t even realize I needed. Without a second thought, she jumped up from the stool and wrapped her arms around me, pulling me into a tight hug.


    "I¡ªI didn¡¯t know if you¡¯d wake up," Emma whispered, her voice shaky with emotion. "I was so scared."


    "Thank you, Emma," I murmured, my voice muffled against her shoulder, but even through my gratitude, something gnawed at me, a sense of something wrong, something missing. I couldn¡¯t place it yet, but the pit in my stomach deepened.


    The words hit me harder than I expected. Days? I furrowed my brow, trying to process it. Days? I had been out for that long? I felt a sharp pain in my chest at the thought. It didn¡¯t feel right. Something was off.


    I tilted my head, my eyes scanning the room, desperately searching for the one person who should''ve been here. Kaiser? Where was he?


    My heart began to pound louder, my breath catching in my throat. He wasn¡¯t here. He should¡¯ve been here. I couldn¡¯t ignore the dread that grew inside me, twisting tighter and tighter.


    "Where¡¯s Kaiser?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper, but it was laced with fear I couldn¡¯t hide. "Why isn¡¯t he here with me?"


    I tried to sit up again, but my body protested immediately. A sharp pain shot up my side, making me wince. My hands were shaky, struggling to move, but I wanted to stand. I needed to see him, make sure he was okay. He has to be okay.


    Emma immediately stood and rushed over to me, her face full of concern. "Celia, you need to rest. Your injuries¡ª"


    "No," I said, my voice cracking slightly. "Where is he, Emma?" My heart pounded in my chest. There was something in her eyes that told me the truth before she even spoke. I could feel it. I didn¡¯t want to hear it, but I could feel it. Something terrible had happened.


    Her gaze faltered, and she stuttered, her hands trembling as she wrung them together. "K-Kaiser... I... I...," Emma''s voice broke, and she choked on her own words as tears welled up in her eyes.


    I leaned closer, my heart pounding harder. No. No, this can''t be happening. My voice shook as I grabbed her arms, desperate. "Where is he, Emma? Please, tell me. Where is he?"


    Emma looked away, her face crumpling with grief. Her voice shook as she spoke, barely audible through her sobs. "Celia... we... we couldn¡¯t find him. We searched everywhere, but... but there were so many... so many bodies." She paused, swallowing hard, her hands trembling as she clutched the edge of the bed. "The area... it was full of corpses. But there was no sign of him. Not a trace."


    She looked back at me then, her eyes filled with raw pain. "I¡ªI thought he''d be fine, that he''d come back, but... now, I don''t know..." Her voice broke, and fresh tears poured down her face as she leaned into me, unable to hold it back any longer.


    The pain in her eyes hit me harder than anything. No... not Kaiser. Not him.


    I shook her lightly, my voice growing frantic. "Emma, tell me!" I almost begged. "What happened to him? Where is he?"


    Emma collapsed against me then, sobbing uncontrollably, her entire body shaking with grief. "Celia, I¡ªI couldn¡¯t do anything. I tried... I tried to stop them, but..." She gasped for breath, her sobs thick with pain. "He... he¡¯s gone. He was... he was killed. They took him from us, Celia. They took him from you. I couldn¡¯t save him..."


    Emma''s breath hitched as she tried to speak through her tears. "Levi... Levi told me... he told me Kaiser couldn¡¯t fight a Grotesque. He said... he said there was no way... no way he could survive... He... he¡¯s gone, Celia. I¡¯m so sorry..." She choked on her words, the pain in her voice deepening with each sob. "They... they killed him, Celia. I... I couldn¡¯t do anything."


    Her words shattered me. My vision blurred as the world around me seemed to crumble. I felt my heart crack, each piece falling into an abyss deeper than anything I¡¯d known. No, no, no, NO!


    The words hit me like a hammer to my chest. My entire body went cold. I couldn¡¯t breathe. My vision blurred as everything around me seemed to spin, to fall away. No. This can''t be true. Kaiser can''t be dead. I opened my mouth to speak, but nothing came out. I couldn¡¯t process it. I couldn¡¯t... accept it.


    Tears welled up in my own eyes, but they didn¡¯t fall yet. I was frozen, stuck in the moment, my mind refusing to catch up with the reality Emma had just shattered for me. I was barely aware of Emma¡¯s trembling hand on my arm as she whispered again, her voice breaking.


    "I''m so sorry, Celia. I¡ªI¡¯m so sorry."


    My heart shattered. Pieces of it splintered and scattered everywhere, leaving only this empty, hollow feeling inside me. I had failed. I couldn¡¯t protect him. I couldn''t protect the one person who mattered more than anything else to me.


    He¡¯s gone. The words kept repeating in my mind, but I couldn¡¯t make sense of them.


    I slowly sank back into the bed, the weight of the world crashing down on me. "Kaiser...," I whispered, as the tears finally spilled down my cheeks, hot and heavy, burning my skin as they fell.


    I¡­ I didn¡¯t tell you, Kaiser. I¡ªI¡ªdidn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t say it.


    Why didn¡¯t I say it? Why didn¡¯t I¡­? I kept pushing it away, telling myself there¡¯d be more time. But¡­ now you¡¯re gone. And there¡¯s no more time. There¡¯s no more¡­ you.


    You always made me feel safe. You made me feel¡­ whole. When you smiled, it was like everything could be okay. And now¡­ now I¡¯ll never see that smile again. I¡¯ll never hear your voice again. I¡¯ll never feel your hand holding mine, or that warmth that always kept me from falling apart.


    Why did you have to leave me? Why now? Why couldn¡¯t we¡­ why couldn¡¯t we have had more time?


    I wasn¡¯t ready. I¡¯m not ready¡­ I¡¯m not ready to be without you.


    I¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t even tell you... how much I cared for you...


    The door creaked open, and Levi stepped into the room. His usual cold, unreadable expression was replaced with something¡­ softer, more solemn. My heart skipped a beat, and for the briefest moment, I thought¡ªmaybe¡ªthere was still a chance.


    There has to be a way. Kaiser can¡¯t be gone. He can¡¯t be.


    Emma had told me he was dead, but she hadn¡¯t seen it herself. She was just as lost in grief as I was. I couldn''t¡ªI wouldn¡¯t¡ªaccept it. Not without seeing it with my own eyes.


    I lifted my head, my voice trembling as I whispered, ¡°Levi... You must know something. Please tell me. There has to be a way to bring him back. You¡¯ve seen things. You must¡ª¡±


    Levi¡¯s gaze softened for a fraction of a second, and then he stepped closer, his eyes dark with an unreadable sadness. He opened his mouth, about to speak, but just before the words left his lips, I felt my chest tighten. I knew this wasn¡¯t going to be good, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from hoping.


    ¡°Celia... It''s about Kaiser.¡± Levi began, his voice low, hesitant.


    My heart stopped, the words hanging in the air like a death sentence, waiting to fall.


    And then¡ªeverything paused.

 Chapter 39: Broken Hopes...

    Celia''s Perspective:


    Levi slowly walked toward the bed, his steps sluggish, his face carved with something I couldn''t bring myself to care about. My world was shaking, crumbling into pieces, and the only thing that mattered¡ªKaiser¡ªwas gone.


    "Celia, please calm down." Levi¡¯s voice reached me, but it barely registered.


    Tears poured from my eyes, my chest heaving as every second passed in agonizing silence. My fingers curled into the blanket, gripping it like it could hold me together.


    "Just listen to me," Levi said.


    I tried. I really did. But everything was blurry. My vision. My thoughts. My entire world.


    Levi hesitated before speaking again. "We''re... almost certain Kaiser was killed by a Grotesque. Those creatures are B-ranked based on their physical strength alone... Kaiser¡ª" He stopped for a moment, as if weighing his words. "He might be Kaiser, but¡ª"


    A sharp sob tore from my throat. The air felt too heavy to breathe.


    Levi exhaled. "Kaiser was an E-rank, Celia. The chance of him surviving a Grotesque attack is near zero."


    I snapped.


    "That''s what you came here to tell me?!" My voice broke into a scream. "Just shut up and leave me alone!" My hands swung wildly, shoving them away, my nails digging into my palms.


    Emma and Levi both stilled. Their expressions flickered between surprise and something softer¡ªpity, understanding. But they didn¡¯t understand. They couldn¡¯t understand.


    Emma knelt beside me, her voice quieter than usual, no teasing in her tone. "Celia, listen¡ª"


    "NO!" My scream came out hoarse, my throat raw. "Don''t tell me to listen! Don''t tell me you understand! You¡ª!" My breath hitched, my chest rising and falling unevenly. "You don¡¯t get it! None of you do!"


    Emma sat beside me, her usual carefree energy nowhere to be found. She didn¡¯t joke, didn¡¯t tease¡ªshe just looked at me with this unfamiliar expression, like she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Celia¡­¡± She hesitated, her voice softer than I¡¯d ever heard it. ¡°I know this hurts, I do, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t!¡± I snapped, my voice breaking mid-scream. ¡°You don¡¯t know! You don¡¯t understand! So stop¡ªstop saying you do!¡±


    Emma flinched. A flicker of pain crossed her face, but I didn¡¯t care. The ache in my chest was too much, too overwhelming. I gasped between sobs, gripping my arms like they were the only things holding me together.


    Levi leaned against the wall, his arms crossed, his expression unreadable. But his usual cocky smirk was gone. Instead, he looked¡­ tired.


    "Celia," he exhaled, his voice steadier than Emma¡¯s. "No one''s telling you to stop grieving, but you¡¯re breaking yourself apart."


    "Th-that¡¯s not your problem!" My words stumbled over themselves, my breath hitching painfully. ¡°Y-you¡­ you¡¯re acting like this is s-something I can just¡ªjust fix!¡±


    Levi''s eyes darkened. "I never said that."


    Emma¡¯s hands clenched into fists on her lap, her voice wavering. "Kaiser wouldn¡¯t want this, Celia."


    I froze.


    Then, slowly, I turned toward her.


    The look I gave her must¡¯ve been terrifying, because she swallowed hard. My voice shook, but it was sharp, filled with something raw, something broken.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t you dare say his name like that.¡± My nails dug into my palms, my body trembling. ¡°Like he¡¯s¡­ g-gone.¡±


    Levi rubbed a hand down his face, exhaling slowly. ¡°Celia¡ª¡±


    I cut him off with a choked, desperate cry. ¡°He promised me, Levi! He p-promised we¡¯d always be together! That w-we¡¯d travel together, fight together, live together!¡±


    My voice cracked, turning into a sob so deep, so painful, I felt like I might fall apart completely.


    Emma''s eyes glistened, but she held them back. "I... I miss him too, Celia."


    A hollow, bitter laugh tumbled out of me. "No, you don¡¯t!" My voice rose again, cracking under the weight of my grief. "Not like I do! Not the way I do!"


    Emma sucked in a breath, and Levi finally pushed off the wall, his voice lower, calmer. "Celia, you¡¯re not alone in this."


    "Y-yes, I am!" My hands curled into my chest, my body shaking. "He''s gone! And¡ªand I¡¯m still here! And I don¡¯t know how to¡ªhow to even¡ª¡±


    My words collapsed into sobs, my entire body trembling so badly it hurt. Emma reached for my hand, her fingers brushing against mine¡ª


    And I ripped my hand away.


    "Don''t t-touch me," I whispered, breathless and afraid.


    Emma¡¯s face fell. "Celia¡­"


    But I just shook my head violently, burying my face in my hands, my voice small, fragile. ¡°J-just leave me alone¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just a pull away¡ªit was pure instinct, my body recoiling in fear, in denial. My hand shot back so fast it was like her touch would burn me.


    A long silence stretched between us. My shoulders trembled. I couldn''t stop crying, couldn''t stop the way my body shook, the way my heart clenched with unbearable pain.


    Levi exhaled through his nose, his expression unreadable as he glanced at Emma. He didn¡¯t say anything¡ªjust gave her a look. A silent message.


    Emma hesitated before standing up.


    I didn¡¯t look at them. I couldn¡¯t.


    They left.


    The moment the door clicked shut, everything inside me collapsed.


    A choked scream ripped from my throat as I buried my face into the blankets, my fingers clutching at the fabric desperately.


    "Kaiser... You promised..."


    My voice broke. My sobs came faster, my breaths hitching so violently it hurt.


    "You promised you''d stay... you promised you''d be by my side... You lied!"


    Tears blurred everything. My body curled inward, shaking, breaking.


    "Kaiser..." I whispered his name like a prayer, my voice so fragile, so helpless.


    "Why¡­ Why did you leave me, Kaiser?! Why?!" My fingers trembled as I grasped at the empty space beside me. "You said¡­ you said I wasn''t alone¡­ but now you''re¡ªyou''re just¡ª"


    My throat closed up. My words died in a choked, pitiful cry.


    I pressed my forehead against the mattress, my tears soaking into the fabric. My entire body trembled, as if trying to reject the reality sinking into me.


    I wanted to scream again, to yell at him, to tell him to come back¡ª


    But no matter how loud I cried, no matter how desperately I begged¡ª


    Kaiser wasn¡¯t here.


    Day 1 ¨C The World Without Him


    Everything felt wrong.


    The room was the same, the air was the same, the people were the same¡ªbut he wasn¡¯t here.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, my arms wrapped tightly around my knees, staring blankly at the wall. The candlelight flickered, casting shadows across the wooden floor. I could hear Emma shuffling around in the background, probably trying to make herself look busy.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    I didn¡¯t eat.


    I didn¡¯t sleep.


    I just sat there, waiting¡ªfor what, I didn¡¯t know. Maybe for this to be a nightmare I¡¯d finally wake up from. Maybe for Kaiser to walk through that door and call me an idiot for looking so miserable.


    But the door never opened.


    The chair beside the bed remained empty.


    And the silence in my heart grew heavier.


    Emma tried, she really did. She talked to me, sat next to me, even made some dumb joke about how she¡¯d start looking better than me if I kept sulking like this. Normally, I¡¯d throw a pillow at her or at least roll my eyes, but now... I just couldn¡¯t.


    I didn¡¯t have the strength to laugh.


    Or to care.


    When night came, I lay in bed staring at the ceiling, feeling the weight of my own body pressing into the mattress. The blankets were warm, but I was cold. I pulled them up, curled into a ball, squeezed my eyes shut.


    I still remember Kaiser would come check if I was sad, or even unable to sleep in night. And then tease me until I would smile and promise him I would fall asleep.


    I used to find comfort in that.


    Now?


    Now, the silence of the night only reminded me that his breathing wasn¡¯t there.


    And it never would be again.


    Day 2 ¨C The World Keeps Moving, But I Don¡¯t


    I woke up to Emma shaking me.


    ¡°Celia, you have to eat.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Come on, just a little? If you starve to death, Kaiser¡¯s gonna be really pissed at you when you meet him in the afterlife.¡±


    I flinched.


    Emma¡¯s smile disappeared instantly. ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean it like that. I was just¡ª¡±


    But I was already sitting up, forcing myself to take a bite of whatever food she had placed in front of me. It tasted like nothing. Just something to chew and swallow.


    Emma looked relieved, but she didn¡¯t say anything. I think she knew words wouldn¡¯t do much.


    The rest of the day passed in a haze.


    I walked around the guild, hoping¡ªhoping¡ªthat someone would tell me this was a mistake. That they had seen Kaiser, that he was alive, that he was out there waiting for me.


    But all I got were pitying looks.


    The kind that made my stomach twist, the kind that screamed "Poor girl, she still believes he¡¯s coming back."


    By evening, I was sitting on the roof of the inn, staring at the sunset. Kaiser and I used to sit like this sometimes, just watching the sky burn with colors before night fell.


    ¡°Celia?¡±


    Emma climbed up next to me, kicking her legs off the edge. ¡°...You¡¯ve been quiet.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    She sighed, leaning back on her hands. ¡°You know, Kaiser wouldn¡¯t want you to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± My voice cracked, sharp and brittle.


    Emma shut her mouth.


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. ¡°Don¡¯t say what he would want. He¡¯s not here, Emma. He¡¯s not going to tell me anything ever again.¡±


    Emma looked down, her playful mask slipping for a moment.


    Then she nodded. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t say it.¡±


    Silence stretched between us.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, breathing shakily.


    I missed him.


    I missed him so much it hurt.


    I wanted to scream.


    I wanted to cry.


    I wanted to grab him and never let go.


    But the world wasn¡¯t listening to what I wanted.


    After a while, Emma left. But I stayed on the roof...


    The night sky stretched endlessly above me, stars flickering like distant, unreachable dreams. I hugged my knees, my body curled into itself as if that would make the ache in my chest go away.


    But no matter how tightly I held myself, the pain wouldn''t fade.


    I closed my eyes. And as the world around me blurred, the past came rushing in.


    The memory of the past that made me feel... like I was living that time. It was a two weeks back when Kaiser just had woke up and I was with him.


    I sat beside his bed, my hands resting on my lap, watching him. His face was peaceful¡ªrelaxed in a way I had rarely seen. The bandages around his arm and chest were a reminder of what he had been through, but even in his wounded state, he looked strong.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was smiling. Maybe it was because, for the first time in so long, I wasn¡¯t alone.


    The warmth of the morning light slipped through the cracks of the curtains, casting a soft glow over him. His black hair caught the light, strands falling over his closed eyes. I resisted the urge to brush them aside.


    I should let him rest¡­


    But still, I stayed. Watching. Waiting. As if afraid that if I looked away, he would disappear.


    And then¡ª


    The memories came back.


    I didn¡¯t want them to, but they did.


    People never wanted me.


    I learned that early.


    I was eleven when I first truly understood what hate felt like.


    It wasn''t just the whispers anymore. It wasn¡¯t just the way people looked at me like I was something dirty, something that shouldn¡¯t exist.


    It was the moment when the first stone was thrown.


    It had hit my shoulder¡ªsmall, sharp, but enough to make me flinch. I turned, wide-eyed, only to see a group of boys standing there. Grinning.


    "Oops," one of them had said, laughing. "Guess the cursed kid isn¡¯t just bad luck, she¡¯s bad at dodging too."


    I didn¡¯t understand.


    I had done nothing.


    Nothing to them. Nothing to anyone.


    So why¡ª?


    Another rock. This one hit my leg. Then another. And another.


    I ran. I ran until my legs ached, until my lungs burned, until I could barely breathe.


    But even when I escaped, the bruises remained.


    And so did their words.


    "She shouldn¡¯t be here."


    "Her existence is a mistake."


    "Don¡¯t touch her, don¡¯t go near her, or you¡¯ll be cursed too."


    It didn¡¯t stop.


    No matter where I went, no matter what I did, it never stopped.


    When I was twelve, I heard a man tell his daughter, ¡°You¡¯re lucky you weren¡¯t born like her.¡±


    When I was thirteen, I walked into town, hoping¡ªbegging¡ªthat today, they would look at me like I was just another person.


    But they never did.


    "Don¡¯t let her near the well. She¡¯ll curse the water."


    "She¡¯s disgusting. Just looking at her makes my stomach turn."


    "People like her should just disappear."


    Disappear.


    Like I wasn¡¯t supposed to exist in the first place.


    Like I was just wrong for being alive.


    When I was fourteen, I tripped and scraped my knee on the cobblestone road. I remember looking up, hoping¡ªpleading¡ªfor a hand, for someone to help me up.


    No one did.


    They walked past me like I wasn¡¯t even there.


    No¡ªworse than that.


    They stepped over me like I was dirt beneath their shoes.


    "Filthy."


    "Pathetic."


    "She should¡¯ve never been born."


    When I was fifteen, the whispers turned into shouts.


    "Why is she still here?"


    "Her kind always bring ruin! She¡¯ll bring misfortune to us all!"


    "Someone should¡¯ve drowned her as a baby!"


    When I was sixteen, someone actually tried.


    When I was sixteen, they tried to kill me.


    It was raining that night, a cold, sharp drizzle that cut through the fabric of my clothes and bit into my skin. I had been walking back from the forest, the weight of the day pressing down on me.


    My body was soaked, chilled to the bone, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I didn¡¯t belong anywhere. I pulled the collar of my cloak tighter, but the cold didn¡¯t care. The mud beneath my feet squelched with every step as I trudged through the darkness.


    Then¡ªhands.


    Rough, strong hands seized me from behind, dragging me backward, pulling me into the mud with a sickening force. I gasped, the air knocked out of my lungs, and I tried to push myself up, but the weight of their grip was too much. My knees buckled, and I crashed back down.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± I screamed, but it barely came out as more than a strangled cry.


    The mud was thick, heavy, like the world itself was pressing down on me, suffocating me. Before I could react, another kick sent me flying back into the dirt. My face slammed into the wet ground, the sharp sting of pain hitting me like a jolt of electricity. I tasted the grit of the earth as it scraped against my cheek.


    I tried to claw at the ground, my hands desperately reaching for something¡ªanything¡ªto pull myself up, but they were too strong. Too many. Too relentless. Their laughter echoed through the night, cold and cruel, cutting through me more than the rain ever could.


    "What¡¯s wrong, freak? Can¡¯t fight back?" one of them jeered.


    My wrists were pinned, and their weight pressed down on me, forcing me deeper into the muck. I kicked, thrashing helplessly, but every move was met with more laughter, more taunts, and more pain. My heart pounded in my chest, a drumbeat of terror and hopelessness.


    Then, they shoved my face into a puddle.


    The filthy water flooded my mouth, choking me. My nose burned as rainwater rushed into my lungs, filling them with a cold that felt like death itself. I gasped, but it only made it worse. It burned. It stung. It tasted of earth and rot. The water slipped down my throat, strangling the life from me, drowning me in a world that had never wanted me to begin with.


    I struggled, my hands flailing, but it was useless. My body felt heavy, like the world itself was sitting on my chest, suffocating me. My mind screamed for air, for anything to break free, but all I heard was the sound of their laughter.


    ¡°Just die already,¡± one of them spat.


    It was the easiest thing in the world for them to say. Like it was just a simple request. Like my entire life¡ªeverything I was¡ªwas nothing more than an inconvenience. A mistake. An accident that could be erased with the flick of a wrist.


    I fought to breathe, to hold on, but the darkness was creeping in. My lungs burned, my chest ached, and every movement felt like I was dragging myself deeper into the abyss. My fingers clawed at the mud, searching for something, anything, to hold onto. But there was nothing. Only darkness. Only cold.


    And the laughter. The laughter that would haunt me forever.


    I was slipping. Slipping further away, and it was becoming so easy to let go. To just let the darkness take me.


    I couldn¡¯t remember how I got away. I didn¡¯t remember if they¡¯d gotten bored or if they just assumed I was dead.


    Maybe they thought I had died there, in that puddle of mud and rain. Maybe that¡¯s why they left.


    Maybe I should¡¯ve been dead.


    Because even after surviving that night¡ªnothing changed.


    The stares didn¡¯t change. The whispers didn¡¯t change.


    The hatred didn¡¯t change.


    And eventually¡­


    I started to believe them.


    Started to believe that maybe, just maybe, I really shouldn¡¯t have been born.


    And when I was sixteen¡­ I stopped trying to change their minds.


    I stopped fighting.


    Because what was the point?


    No matter how much I wished for it to be different, the world had already decided¡ª


    I was nothing.


    A tear slipped down my cheek.


    Even now, even after all this time, the memories still hurt. They still made my chest feel hollow, made my hands tremble, made me want to disappear.


    But then¡ª


    Something warm brushed against my skin.


    My breath caught.


    My eyes fluttered open, and I gasped softly.


    Kaiser.


    His arm, wrapped in bandages, was stretched toward me. His fingers, rough but gentle, traced my cheek, wiping away the tear before it could fall any further.


    His eyes were barely open, still heavy with exhaustion, but he was awake.


    Looking at me.


    Not with disgust. Not with pity.


    Just¡­ looking.


    Like I was someone worth seeing.


    "Ka¡­ Kaiser?" I called, my voice barely above a whisper, the words escaping my lips like a fragile breath. It felt so hard to speak, so heavy with all the weight I carried inside me.


    His gaze softened as he looked at me, his eyes warm. "Crying doesn''t suit you, Celia. It really doesn¡¯t."


    I could barely hold it together. The tears kept falling, but they weren¡¯t just from the pain of what had happened, the loss of everything I had held dear. They were tears from the very core of me, from all those years of feeling unwanted, unloved, hated.


    I wiped at my face, but it didn¡¯t stop. "This is who I am, Kaiser," I choked out, my voice shaking. "I''m just¡­ disgusting. People hate me. I''m just this thing that should have never existed."


    The words slipped out, painful and true, and I couldn¡¯t stop them. Every time I tried, I felt like I was suffocating on my own thoughts. They were always there, taunting me, reminding me of all the times I had been called a freak, an outcast, a thing to be ridiculed. I could still hear their voices, the whispers in the back of my mind.


    Kaiser¡¯s hand reached out, gently cupping my cheek, lifting my face toward him. His smile was soft, tender. ¡°You¡¯re not disgusting, Celia. You¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    The words felt like a dream. A part of me couldn¡¯t believe them, couldn¡¯t understand them. I stared at him, almost not knowing how to respond. "R¡­ really? Kaiser?" I asked, my voice trembling, unsure, as if hearing the words out loud might break the spell.


    He shifted his gaze away for a moment, looking around the room like he was thinking of something. He reached for the vase by his bedside, picking up a single flower with a delicate touch. His eyes returned to me, a quiet smile spreading across his face as he extended the flower toward me.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Come closer,¡± he said, his voice warm, inviting.


    I leaned down, my breath caught in my throat. He carefully tucked the flower into my hair, his fingers brushing against my skin, sending a gentle warmth through my body. I could hardly breathe, my heart pounding in my chest.


    ¡°Celia,¡± he whispered my name, his voice so gentle, so caring.


    I blushed, my face flushing bright red. "K¡­ Kaiser..." I stammered, the words barely leaving me as I struggled to understand the overwhelming tenderness in his touch.


    He smiled at me again, his eyes filled with something I couldn¡¯t quite describe¡ªsomething that made me feel like I was worth something, something that made me feel seen, loved. "You¡¯re beautiful, Celia," he said softly. "Please always smile like that. Do it for me okay?"


    And in that moment, something inside me cracked open, something I didn¡¯t even realize was broken. A soft sob escaped my throat, but this time, it wasn¡¯t out of sadness. It was out of happiness, of feeling cared for, of realizing that maybe, just maybe, I wasn¡¯t all those horrible things I had been told. I wasn¡¯t disgusting.


    I wasn¡¯t something that should be killed.


    I repeated the word to myself over and over, like a mantra, trying to let it sink into my soul. Beautiful. Not disgusting. Not something that should be erased from the world.


    I wanted to believe it. I wanted to let it sink in. But the doubt... it lingered, clinging to me like a shadow. Could it really be true? Could I really be more than just the broken girl everyone hated?


    But Kaiser... Kaiser made me want to believe in myself. He made me feel like I could stand taller, like maybe the world didn¡¯t have to see me as ugly. Maybe, just maybe, I could be something more.


    Beautiful. I whispered it again, to make it real. To make it mine.


    Not disgusting. Not something to be killed. Not someone to be ignored or thrown away.


    I was beautiful. And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI could start believing that.


    Soon, my focus shifts back to the present. Alone on the roof, my knees hugged to my chest, I felt a deep, aching sadness wash over me. It was like the weight of everything crashing down again, all the pain and loss piling up. My heart felt empty, and I couldn''t escape it.


    Those moments, I thought, my chest tensing, they made me so happy... The way Kaiser would say my name so softly, like it was something precious, the way he spoke to me, making me smile, even when I didn¡¯t think I had anything to smile about.


    He was the only one who could do that. The only one who made me... smile.


    But now... now that he¡¯s gone, I don''t know if I could ever smile again. It felt like something was missing, like a part of me had just disappeared. The joy he brought me, the warmth in his words¡ªit was gone. And in its place, there was only this emptiness, this cold silence.


    A quiet sob escaped my lips before I could stop it. I buried my face into my knees, letting the tears fall freely once again. I miss him so much...


    But then, through my blurred vision, I saw it.


    A shooting star.


    It streaked across the night sky, bright and fleeting, leaving a trail of light that almost seemed like it was meant just for me. For a moment, the world felt still, and I could almost believe in magic, in something greater than all the pain I was feeling.


    I reached out, my fingers trembling, as if I could somehow touch the star, or at least hold onto the hope that it carried with it.


    "Please...," my voice cracked, barely a whisper through the sobs. "Please bring my Kaiser back to me..."


    I couldn¡¯t stop the tears. They kept coming, but through the pain, I made my wish. A wish that maybe, just maybe, the world would listen.


    Levi''s Perspective:


    I leaned back in my chair, staring at the map of Levinton laid out in front of me, the town I swore to protect. Swarm. That damn swarm. Every thought kept circling back to it, like a storm cloud on the horizon. The endless horde of grotesques, tearing apart everything in their path. If they came here, Levinton wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. We¡¯re strong, sure, but are we strong enough?


    My guild¡¯s numbers weren¡¯t bad, but they weren¡¯t great either. D ranks all over the place, a handful of B ranks, and maybe¡­ just maybe a few A ranks to back us up. Nothing that would make a serious dent in a swarm. I¡¯m not that cocky. I know how overwhelming those grotesques can be. We¡¯ve faced them before, but they¡¯re a different kind of beast when they travel in packs.


    I was thinking about calling in reinforcements. Some other Sword Saints maybe. I could call in Xander¡ªnah, I¡¯d rather not. The guy¡¯s a lazy genius who wouldn¡¯t even show up unless the threat was on his doorstep. Then there¡¯s Scar. No. I can¡¯t. Not after what happened. That guy¡¯s not an option. Not now, not ever.


    But I need help. I need something. My guild¡¯s fine for the large stuff, but they¡¯re not equipped for this. Hell, we¡¯re all still recovering from that last damn raid, where I barely held the line against those grotesques. Calling in Scar would be tempting¡ªhe¡¯s strong, no doubt. But it¡¯d make things worse. I need to handle this on my terms, without dragging that mess into it.


    I don¡¯t want to drag anyone into this mess.


    My mind drifts to Emma. I feel a twinge of guilt. She¡¯s tough, no doubt. But even she has her limits. If the swarm comes for us, it¡¯ll hit her hard. I have to keep her safe. I can¡¯t afford to lose another person who matters.


    Not after everything that¡¯s happened. Zain will keep her safe, at least. I trust him. We¡¯re friends, partners, hell, even brothers in arms. He¡¯s a damn good leader, and if anyone can keep Emma out of harm¡¯s way, it¡¯s him.


    Then my thoughts shift. A deeper, darker feeling creeping up.


    Celia.


    Ever since Kaiser disappeared, she¡¯s been¡­ broken. She hasn¡¯t eaten, hasn¡¯t spoken much. She¡¯s distant, lost in her grief. I can¡¯t stand it. It¡¯s like there¡¯s nothing left in her. She looks at me sometimes like I¡¯m supposed to have all the answers, but I don¡¯t. I can¡¯t fix this. No one can. She lost the one person who gave her something to believe in. Kaiser. And now¡­ now she doesn¡¯t even know how to pick herself up again.


    I can¡¯t help her. Not like this. Not when the world around me is falling apart, and there¡¯s no way to keep her from getting hurt. If I¡¯m being honest with myself, there¡¯s a part of me that wants to just run. Get away from it all. But then I remember¡ªthere¡¯s no escaping.


    Not now.


    The swarm¡¯s coming, and I¡¯ll be damned if I let it destroy everything I¡¯ve worked for. Everything we¡¯ve built. They¡¯ve taken too much already¡ªmy parents, my village. I can still hear their screams, feel the guilt eating at me every day for running away. I wasn¡¯t strong enough back then, not when it mattered. I should have fought. I should have stayed. But I ran. I left them behind, and I¡¯ve carried that weight with me ever since.


    But now? No more running. I¡¯m facing this head-on, no matter what. I won¡¯t let the swarm take anything else from me. Not this time.


    And sure, I might not have the numbers to back me up, but let¡¯s be real¡ªI¡¯ve got this. No one¡¯s taking Levinton without going through me first. Nah, I''d win.


    But right now, all I can do is wait. Wait for Zain to show up and for the next move to unfold.


    The door creaked open, pulling me from my thoughts. Zain stepped in, his usual calm presence filling the room. He gave me a nod, taking a seat across from me, his eyes narrowing slightly as he assessed my mood.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been running circles inside your head,¡± Zain said, his voice steady and calming, like it always was when I needed to hear it.


    I didn¡¯t respond at first. I just kept staring at the map, tracing the lines of Levinton with my finger. The town... my town... soon to be overrun by the swarm, and I could already feel the weight of the responsibility. My hands clenched into fists, and for a moment, the guilt washed over me like a flood.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s not like you to brood like this,¡± Zain continued, his tone softening. ¡°What¡¯s eating at you?¡±


    I finally glanced up at him, a smirk forming despite myself. I leaned back in my chair, shrugging nonchalantly. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking, you know? I¡¯m the best there is at what I do. I¡¯ve got this. No biggie.¡±


    Zain raised an eyebrow, a small smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Yeah, sure. ¡®The best.¡¯ Is that why you¡¯re sitting here, acting like a brooding mess?¡±


    I snorted, the tension in my chest easing slightly at his words. ¡°You just wait. I¡¯m gonna handle this. But first, tell me what you know about the swarm, Zain. Don¡¯t leave me hanging.¡±


    Zain leaned forward, folding his arms. He glanced at me for a moment, as if measuring whether or not I was really ready to hear the full scope of the nightmare we were facing. ¡°Alright, but you better sit tight. This is a lot.¡±


    He took a breath before continuing, his voice steady but laced with concern. ¡°We¡¯ve been researching the bodies of the fallen¡ªthose that got captured and killed in previous skirmishes with the swarm. From what we gathered, these things... they¡¯re not just mindless insects. There¡¯s a hierarchy, and the higher you go, the scarier it gets.¡±


    I could feel my curiosity piquing, the smug cockiness slipping away just a little. ¡°Hierarchy? Like what?¡±


    Zain¡¯s gaze darkened, and he leaned back in his chair, eyes scanning the room as if weighing the gravity of his next words. ¡°The Swarm Tyrant. Their leader. The one controlling everything. From what we¡¯ve pieced together, it¡¯s a grotesque, towering insectoid overlord. A king among monsters.¡±


    My lips parted slightly. I leaned forward, genuinely interested now. ¡°A king? Tell me more.¡±


    Zain took a deep breath, and his tone became more serious. ¡°The Swarm Tyrant¡¯s presence enhances the intelligence, strength, and coordination of every insect in its army. It''s not just a swarm anymore, Levi. It¡¯s an army¡ªone mind, one purpose, working as a single, calculated force. Their every move is planned, executed flawlessly.¡±


    I leaned back in my chair, absorbing the information. It was worse than I¡¯d imagined. A single mind controlling all of them... that meant the swarm could adapt, respond, and plan.


    Zain continued, his words heavier now. ¡°The Tyrant has the ability to evolve its swarm. Every time one of them dies, the survivors devour it, taking its abilities and adapting their biology. They evolve, getting stronger with each kill, learning how to counter enemies.¡±


    I frowned, my fingers tapping the table. "So they''re not just a mindless horde. They¡¯re getting stronger the more we fight them?"


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Zain replied, his voice firm. ¡°And it doesn¡¯t end there. The Tyrant uses bones¡ªbones from fallen humans, beasts, and even their own kind. They shape them into weapons, shields, and even war machines. The swarm doesn¡¯t waste anything. The bones are repurposed into deadly, chitinous gear. They¡¯re building an army of boneforged monsters.¡±


    I let out a low whistle. "They really don¡¯t mess around, do they?¡±


    Zain shook his head, his face grave. "No. And if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, their claws and mandibles secrete a corrosive acid. It melts through flesh, metal, armor... everything. They don¡¯t just kill. They dissolve. Over time, no matter how strong you are, your armor will be useless.¡±


    I stared at him, feeling a knot in my stomach. This wasn¡¯t just about fighting an enemy; this was a battle against an ever-evolving, adaptive, and nearly unstoppable force.


    I gritted my teeth, my eyes narrowing. ¡°So, how do we stop them? If they can just keep getting stronger... how do we fight that?¡±


    Zain looked at me, his expression as serious as I¡¯d ever seen it. ¡°We research. We look for weaknesses, any flaws we can exploit. And we fight smarter, not harder.¡±


    I cracked a grin, my usual cockiness returning despite the grim situation. "Smart, huh? Sounds like something I can do. And hey, if things go south, I''ll just beat them into submission. No big deal.¡±


    Zain let out a chuckle, the brief levity helping to ease the tension in the air. ¡°You always have that kind of confidence. But don¡¯t get too cocky. This won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    I waved him off, still grinning. ¡°Easy? Who said anything about easy? It¡¯s going to be fun.¡±


    Zain gave me a knowing look, but there was a glint of respect in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t let that cockiness get you killed, Levi.¡±


    I stood up, stretching, my smile never faltering. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zain. I¡¯m the best there is. And I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    I then weighted my options, for a while I was quiet knowing my situation well.


    ¡°You¡¯re deep in thought,¡± Zain said, his tone casual, but there was an edge to it. ¡°You¡¯re not usually this quiet.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, glancing at him. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just enjoying the silence. The calm before the storm, you know?¡± I leaned forward, dropping the sarcasm. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Zain?¡±


    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I need to talk about something serious. The missing persons cases.¡±


    I froze, instantly alert. ¡°Missing persons?¡± I asked, my tone shifting. Why was he bringing that up now? We¡¯d been too busy with the swarm to focus on anyone else.


    Zain met my gaze, his eyes steady. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re just missing, Levi. I think it¡¯s the swarm. The Swarm Tyrant¡¯s forces, most likely.¡±


    My brow furrowed. ¡°You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me.¡± My voice dropped, seriousness settling in. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    He leaned back in his chair, a strange glint in his eyes. ¡°We have a witness. A survivor. Someone who managed to get out of one of the towns before the swarm took it over. They saw the entire thing unfold¡ªhow they¡¯re abducting people. How they¡¯re being¡­ collected.¡±


    I crossed my arms, thinking it over. ¡°Collected? Like cattle?¡± I asked, my mind already racing with possibilities.


    Zain nodded. ¡°Exactly. They¡¯re being gathered somewhere. But we don¡¯t know where yet. The witness couldn¡¯t give us much more, but¡­ there¡¯s a chance we still have survivors out there.¡±


    I didn¡¯t speak for a second, just letting the weight of his words hang in the air. A chance? Survivors? It felt like a sliver of hope in the midst of a nightmare.


    ¡°Survivors?¡± I finally spoke, my voice flat. ¡°You think there are people still out there, hidden away from the swarm?¡±


    Zain¡¯s gaze softened, just a little. ¡°Yeah, I do. And we need to figure out how to get to them before the swarm does. If they¡¯re still alive, they could help us.¡±


    I let out a breath, pushing my chair back as I stood up. My hands went to my hips, and I looked out the window, the weight of the responsibility crashing down on me. ¡°Alright. I see. I¡¯ll need the reports later, though. For now, let¡¯s focus on something else.¡±


    Zain didn¡¯t skip a beat. ¡°You¡¯re right. We need to form alliances. With the other guilds, we need all the help we can get. You can¡¯t win this war alone, Levi.¡±


    I groaned, running a hand through my hair. ¡°I know. I hate admitting it, but we¡¯ll need them. The guilds are going to have to step up, whether they like it or not.¡±


    Zain shot me a sideways glance. ¡°And that includes Valhalla, right?¡±


    I shook my head, cutting him off. ¡°Nah. Forget Valhalla. They¡¯ll just drag their feet like they always do. Let¡¯s focus on the others. They¡¯ll be more reliable, and we won¡¯t have to waste time babysitting.¡±


    Zain raised an eyebrow, the corners of his lips twitching upward. ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. Valhalla¡¯s never been quick to move. Their pride is as big as their ego.¡±


    I laughed. ¡°Exactly. So, who¡¯s on our side, then? Who do we start with?¡±


    I leaned back in my chair, running a hand through my hair as the weight of the situation started to settle in. Zain had a point¡ªthis wasn¡¯t going to be a one-man job. It wasn¡¯t just about fighting anymore. It was about survival. Damn it. The swarm wasn¡¯t just a threat to us, it was a threat to everything. If we didn¡¯t act soon, nothing would be left.


    As I sat there, my mind started to churn, working out the details of what we needed to do. The guilds...


    I mentally ranked them, thinking through the possibilities. From strongest to weakest.


    First, Valhalla. Scar, the Sword Saint of Power. The guy was strong, no doubt about it. But I knew Scar. He wasn¡¯t the kind of guy to help without a cost. He¡¯d ask for money, power, benefits, you name it. The guy had pride, and I wasn¡¯t about to spend my time trying to convince him to join the fight, especially when his guild was already packed with S-ranked mages and A-ranks. Yeah, no thanks. Not worth the effort.


    Then there was Crimson Eclipse, led by Navina, the Sword Saint of Reflex. Her guild had the wealth, the numbers, the resources¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t fool enough to think she¡¯d help us without something in return. Navina didn¡¯t do charity. She¡¯d want a price, and I wasn¡¯t about to get caught up in her games just to get some help. No way.


    Celestial Apex¡ªmy guild, my people. It had its perks, but even I wasn¡¯t naive enough to think we could handle this alone. My position as the Sword Saint of Godspeed wasn¡¯t going to magically make the swarm go away. I¡¯d have to rally support from the other guilds. And that wasn¡¯t going to be easy.


    Next, Requiem. Alina, the Sword Saint of Technique. Stoic. Emotionless. A killer, through and through. She was cold, calculating. She might help, but she wouldn¡¯t do it for free. No doubt about that. And then there was Sylvia. Alina¡¯s other leader. I didn¡¯t know much about her, but I wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d be willing to lend a hand either. Still, asking them? Better than dealing with Scar and Navina.


    Finally, Eternal Overseer. Xander, the Sword Saint of Mastery. I hated dealing with him. The guy was lazy, annoying, but he had his uses. Unlike the others, Xander had some ties to my guild. He wasn¡¯t the most reliable guy, but when it mattered, he¡¯d at least try. And honestly, at this point, I needed someone who would at least try. No guarantees, but it''s better than the rest.


    So I started weighing my options. Requiem and Eternal Overseer. They¡¯re my best bet. If I can get Alina and Xander on our side, we might just have a shot.


    I let out a sigh, rubbing the back of my neck as the plan started to take shape. I couldn¡¯t waste time wondering if they¡¯d actually help. I had to ask.


    I stood up from my chair and turned to Zain. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m heading out. I¡¯ll go see if Requiem and Eternal Overseer will actually help us fight the swarm.¡±


    Zain raised an eyebrow, the seriousness of the situation starting to settle into his features. ¡°You sure about this? They¡¯re not exactly known for playing nice with others.¡±


    I gave him a smirk, cracking my knuckles. ¡°Nice? Nah. We don¡¯t need nice. We need fighters. I¡¯ll get them to fight, not hold my hand.¡±


    Zain chuckled under his breath, but his eyes stayed serious. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them, Levi. They¡¯re not easy to deal with.¡±


    ¡°I never do,¡± I said, my voice low as I turned toward the door. "But I¡¯ve got no time to waste. The swarm¡¯s not waiting."


    I walked out, a sense of urgency pulsing through me. If I was going to survive this, if we were going to survive this, I needed the strongest allies I could get. Even if they weren¡¯t the easiest to work with. No one else was going to step up. So it was up to me to make sure they did. And if they didn¡¯t, well... I''d make them.


    The swarm was coming, and I wasn¡¯t about to sit back and let it tear everything apart. Time to go hunting for some help.


    Celia''s Perspective:


    A day had passed since I made my wish. Nothing had changed. I hated myself still for losing Kaiser. He was my everything now, the only one who made me feel... real, like I mattered. And losing him? It broke me.


    Even after being alone for four years, hated by everyone and crying myself to sleep every single night, it felt worse now. The ache in my chest was deeper, like there was this endless hole I couldn¡¯t fill, no matter how much I tried.


    Every morning I woke up to a wet pillow, soaked in my own tears. I didn¡¯t even know I was crying most nights until I woke up and found my cheeks stained with salt. I missed him. God, how I missed him. The way he would comfort me when everything else felt wrong. The only person who¡ªmaybe¡ªloved me for who I truly was.


    I didn¡¯t even know how to handle this anymore. It wasn¡¯t even about being alone. It was that I lost him. The one person who could make the world feel okay. Without him, everything just... felt wrong.


    The house felt suffocating, its walls closing in on me with every passing second. I needed to get away, to breathe. So, I left. No destination, just walking to clear my head. The weather was bad. I could feel it before I even stepped outside¡ªthe air was thick, heavy with the promise of rain.


    It wasn¡¯t even that cold, but it didn¡¯t matter. The storm was coming, and I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t care about anything anymore. I just kept walking. I had to walk. I needed something, anything to distract me. Anything to stop me from thinking. From feeling.


    As I walked along the path, the rain began slowly at first. Then it came down harder, the droplets hitting my skin like tiny stabs of cold. But I didn¡¯t run for shelter. I didn¡¯t even try to find a place to hide from the storm. I felt too broken to even do that.


    The truth was, it was easier to stand there in the rain, letting it soak me to the bone, than to face the reality that Kaiser was gone. That I couldn¡¯t fix this. That I couldn¡¯t fix myself without him.


    Because I lost the one thing that kept me going. The only person who made me feel like there was a reason to get up in the morning.


    I was nothing without him.


    My feet dragged as I walked deeper into the forest, the rain pounding harder with each step, the wind howling through the trees like it knew the emptiness I felt. I hugged myself tighter, as if I could hold my broken heart in place, but it only made the ache worse.


    The storm had been raging for a while now, but I barely noticed it anymore. My clothes were soaked, my hair clung to my face, and my fingers were cold, but none of it mattered. The ache in my chest drowned out everything else.


    Then, I heard footsteps behind me.


    Maybe it¡¯s monsters. Maybe it¡¯s hunters.


    I didn¡¯t care.


    I didn¡¯t even turn around.


    If this was how it ended for me, then fine. Maybe it was better this way. Maybe it was better than having to keep walking forward in a world that didn¡¯t have him in it.


    Kaiser.


    The name alone made my breath hitch. My eyes burned, but I had no more tears left to cry.


    The footsteps grew closer. I squeezed my eyes shut. Just let it be quick...


    But instead of an attack, something shifted above me. A shadow. The rain stopped falling on my head.


    Confused, I blinked and looked up.


    An umbrella.


    I turned my head, and there he was¡ªZain.


    His face was unreadable, his black eyes calm even in the middle of this storm. He didn¡¯t say anything at first, just stood there, holding the umbrella over me like I wasn¡¯t a complete mess.


    Then, in a quiet voice, he spoke.


    ¡°Emma asked me to find you. It was her request.¡±


    Emma¡­ Of course, it was Emma.


    I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t care. I just moved away from the umbrella, refusing to take whatever kindness he was offering. I didn¡¯t need any of it. I didn¡¯t want it.


    But Zain moved with me. He kept the umbrella over my head.


    I clenched my fists. My nails dug into my palms. "Leave me alone!"


    He didn¡¯t flinch.


    "Don''t you hate me?! Don¡¯t you also want to get rid of me?!"


    The frustration, the anger, the helplessness¡ªI threw it all at him. I screamed at him like I could push him away with words.


    But he just stood there, silent.


    He didn¡¯t fight back. He didn¡¯t argue. He just¡­ looked at me.


    And that made it worse. That made everything worse.


    My voice wavered. "If you just hadn''t stopped me that day... maybe I could have saved Kaiser..."


    The words came out broken. A sob cut through my chest, and I had to bite my lip to keep myself from falling apart even more.


    Zain stayed quiet, then...


    He dropped the umbrella.


    The storm swallowed him, drenching him completely. The cold rain poured down his face, his black hair darkening under the water, but he didn¡¯t move to pick it back up.


    "I know," he finally said, voice softer than before. "Maybe it''s my fault. And you can blame me forever, Celia."


    I stayed quiet. What was the point? Kaiser was still gone. My Kaiser was still gone.


    Zain let out a slow breath. "But hurting yourself over that now won¡¯t do anything, Celia."


    I snapped my head up.


    "What do you know?!" I screamed. "What do you know about me or him that you can say that?!"


    He didn¡¯t back down. His expression didn¡¯t change.


    "I may not have known you or Kaiser," he said, his voice steady, "but it¡¯s obvious. You¡¯re drowning in grief instead of pushing forward. Instead of trying to bring him back."


    My breath caught.


    I looked at him, eyes burning with fresh tears. My voice broke into a whisper.


    ¡°It¡¯s always easier to say that¡­ to give false hope¡­¡±


    Tears slipped down my face, mixing with the rain, but I didn¡¯t wipe them away. What was the point?


    Then Zain¡¯s voice cut through the downpour.


    "You just have to move on and remember him in your memories, Celia. Kaiser is no more¡ª"


    I snapped.


    "I CAN¡¯T!"


    The words ripped out of me before I could stop them.


    "I¡¯ve died every single day since he¡¯s been gone! Every moment, every second, I think¡ªmaybe today. Maybe today, he¡¯ll come back. Maybe today, I¡¯ll wake up and it¡¯ll all be a nightmare.


    "I would do anything¡ªanything at any cost to have him again!


    "I would rip apart this world if it meant I could hold his hand one more time! If I could just see him¡ªif I could just tell him I¡ª"


    My voice broke. I covered my mouth. I didn¡¯t want to cry anymore. I was so, so tired of crying.


    Zain remained quiet for a few moments.


    Then¡­


    He smiled.


    I froze. My body tensed. My hands curled into fists again.


    A small, bitter laugh slipped from my throat. ¡°Go ahead.¡± My voice was hollow. ¡°Laugh. Do it. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± I wiped at my face, even though it didn¡¯t matter, not with the rain.


    But Zain didn¡¯t laugh.


    Instead, he took a step closer. His gaze softened, and for the first time, his cold resolve cracked.


    "No," he said. "I''m smiling because I can give you hope."


    I stared at him.


    "...Hope?" My voice was barely above a whisper.


    He nodded.


    "To bring him back."


    My heart stopped.


    I looked up at him, desperate, pleading.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± My voice shook, my body trembled. "Don¡¯t give me false hope..."


    Zain took another step forward.


    The storm still raged on, but suddenly, it felt like the only thing that mattered was the next words that would come out of his mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Celia,¡± Zain said, his voice steady even as the rain poured between us. ¡°There¡¯s a chance. Kaiser could still be alive¡­ captured by the grotesques.¡±


    I felt my breath hitch.


    For a moment, just a moment, my world cracked open¡ªjust enough for something to slip through.


    Hope.


    But could I even believe it? Could I trust it? Or was it just another cruel joke fate was playing on me?


    Zain continued, his tone unwavering. ¡°It¡¯s just a theory for now¡­ but we have witnesses. A survivor. Someone who¡¯s lived through it.¡±


    I stared at him. My fingers trembled at my sides.


    Please. Please don¡¯t lie to me.


    I wanted to say it, but my lips wouldn¡¯t move. My throat felt tight, strangled by the weight of my emotions.


    Zain didn¡¯t wait for my reply. He stepped forward slightly, his expression still unreadable.


    ¡°The grotesques¡¯ recent attacks¡­ they¡¯re not mindless rampages. They¡¯re coordinated hunts. Evidence suggests that the Swarm Tyrant¡ªthe monstrous king of the devouring nest¡ªhas been taking humans before major raids. Not for food¡­¡± He paused, his silver hair dripping with rain. ¡°But for interrogation. Experimentation.¡±


    I inhaled sharply.


    The grotesques¡ªthose mindless, flesh-eating monsters¡ªinterrogating people? Experimenting on them?


    My hands curled into fists. I was shaking, but not from the cold anymore.


    Zain pressed on. ¡°This means grotesques aren¡¯t just evolving randomly. They¡¯re learning. They¡¯re systematically gathering intelligence on human settlements before attacking.¡±


    A chill ran down my spine.


    "...W-What¡­?" My voice came out weak, uncertain.


    If what he was saying was true, then grotesques weren¡¯t just monsters. They were calculating. They were thinking.


    They were planning.


    I swallowed hard. A lump had formed in my throat.


    The rain kept pouring, soaking me completely, but I took a hesitant step forward. I didn¡¯t care how pathetic I looked, how desperate I sounded.


    ¡°Please¡­ tell me you¡¯re not lying, Zain,¡± I whispered, my voice barely holding together.


    Zain shook his head. No hesitation.


    ¡°Before every major grotesque attack, people disappear,¡± he said. ¡°Townsfolk vanish¡ªno signs of a struggle. Their remains are never found among the dead.¡± He met my eyes, serious and firm. ¡°In Levi¡¯s Town alone, a dozen hunters and travelers vanished two weeks before the first grotesque raid.¡±


    I felt my heart pound against my chest.


    Kai¡­


    I took another step toward him, desperation bleeding into my voice.


    ¡°Please¡­ please don¡¯t give me false hope.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t take it. Not again. If I believed him and it turned out to be a lie¡­


    I wasn¡¯t sure I could survive that.


    Zain stepped closer too. He shook his head again, his soaked clothes clinging to him from the rain. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    The storm around us was relentless. Thunder rumbled somewhere in the distance. The cold bit into my skin, but¡­


    Somehow, I felt warm.


    Just maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ my Kai was still alive¡­


    Zain¡¯s voice softened, but there was something steady¡ªhopeful¡ªin it.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found his body.¡±


    My breath hitched.


    Zain continued, ¡°Even if he was attacked first, there were no remains. No limbs. No blood. Nothing that confirmed he was dead.¡±


    I felt something deep inside me¡ªsomething that had been shattered for so long¡ªstart to mend.


    My heart was pounding, fast and loud in my ears. The weight on my chest, the unbearable grief I had been drowning in, shifted¡ªjust slightly.


    Zain¡¯s next words nearly made my legs give out.


    ¡°Maybe he was taken. Maybe the grotesques captured him¡­ for experimentation. For research.¡±


    I sucked in a breath, my hands clasping over my chest.


    ¡°There¡¯s a chance,¡± Zain said, looking straight into my eyes. ¡°Kaiser might still be alive.¡±


    And just like that¡ª


    The storm around me went silent.


    The world, my grief, my pain¡ªeverything faded into nothingness.


    All that remained was those words.


    Kai¡­


    Zain extended his hand toward me. His expression was calm¡ªtoo calm for the weight his words carried.


    ¡°So, Celia¡­ there¡¯s still a chance.¡± His voice was steady, firm, unwavering. ¡°You can bring him back. Only you.¡±


    I stared at his hand, fingers slightly curled, waiting for mine.


    Hope.


    It dangled in front of me like a fragile thread. I wanted to grasp it, to hold it tightly and never let go. But what if I reached out¡­ and it snapped? What if this was just another cruel illusion, another dream that would shatter the moment I woke up?


    Still¡­ my fingers twitched.


    Zain¡¯s voice pulled me back. ¡°Help us, Celia. Help us defeat the Swarm.¡± He exhaled, shaking his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your capabilities firsthand. When you fought me and the guild members, you proved it¡ªyou¡¯re strong. You can help us win.¡±


    I hesitated. My hand barely lifted from my side, trembling.


    ¡°Do it for Kaiser,¡± Zain said, his voice softer now, almost pleading. ¡°Get stronger for him. Fight for him. Let the world know that he has you, and that you¡¯ll be there for him.¡±


    Something inside me snapped.


    Not in a way that broke me. Not in a way that shattered my heart into more pieces than it already was.


    No. This time¡­ it was different.


    Like fire catching onto dry wood, spreading, burning, consuming everything in its path.


    Kai¡­


    I could almost hear his voice. His soft, gentle tone from all those times he looked at me¡ªlooked only at me.


    "You''re beautiful, Celia. You should smile more. At least for me."


    I squeezed my eyes shut. My breath came in sharp, shaky.


    For him.


    For the one who called me beautiful.


    For the one who told me to smile.


    For the one I refused to lose.


    My eyes fluttered open, and without another second of hesitation, I grabbed Zain¡¯s hand in a firm shake.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I whispered. Then, louder, stronger, ¡°I will help. I will defeat the Swarm and¡ª¡±


    I paused, my mind spiraling back to the last time I saw Kaiser. His face, his warmth, the way his voice carried through the wind when he spoke my name.


    The world blurred for a moment. Then, my lips curled.


    It wasn¡¯t a soft smile.


    It wasn¡¯t a happy one either.


    It was a promise.


    A cursed, murderous promise.


    A dark aura crackled around me like a storm ready to burst. I let it rise, let it fill the air, let it speak the words I didn¡¯t need to say.


    And then, I did say them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let the world burn¡­ for ever touching him.¡±


    Zain¡¯s lips twitched up in a small, approving smile.


    ¡°Welcome to the team.¡± His tone was lighter, but his eyes knew better than to treat this as anything other than what it was. War. ¡°A month from now, the Swarm is expected to attack the town. Can we count on you?¡±


    I tilted my head slightly, my voice turning cold as ice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me twice.¡± My grip on his hand tightened briefly before I pulled away. ¡°I will burn each of those bugs alive. Those pests won¡¯t have a nest to crawl back to once I¡¯m done.¡±


    My eyes darkened, a violent glint reflecting in them as the rain around us seemed to slow, as if the very air had sensed the shift in me.


    Let them come.


    Let them try to take what was mine.


    Because the next time they did¡ª


    I would make sure they suffered for it.


    I will get stronger.


    I don¡¯t care what it takes.


    If I have to embrace this cursed blood running through my veins, I will. If I have to become the monster they whisper about, the one they fear, then so be it.


    The Queen of Curses.


    They compare me to her. They say I resemble her. Then I¡¯ll make sure to live up to the name.


    If it means having Kaiser in my arms again¡ªif it means feeling his warmth, hearing his voice, knowing he¡¯s still here¡ªI will do it. Over and over again.


    I will learn to fight. To kill. To destroy.


    And I will not hesitate.


    Not until I have him back.


    Not until these grotesque are nothing but ash beneath my feet.


    Watch me.


    Watch as I ascend to my throne¡ª


    And make you kneel.


    Mysterious Perspective:


    The storm raged outside, drowning the forest in a suffocating darkness. Rain pounded against the trees, the distant rumble of thunder rolling through the sky like a beast awakening from its slumber.


    Yet, within the depths of this blackened night, there was a flicker of warmth. A small cave, barely noticeable amidst the overgrown wilderness, where the light of a campfire danced against the jagged stone walls. The flames crackled softly, their orange glow illuminating a lone figure sitting near them.


    A man.


    His body was wrapped in bandages, covering deep wounds that had yet to heal. A fresh strip of cloth was being tied around his right eye, stained faintly with blood. His hands, rough and scarred, moved with an eerie calmness as he bit the end of the bandage, tearing it off with his teeth.


    A smirk played on his lips.


    His voice was deep, laced with amusement.


    "They say a man can never truly value his life until he experiences death up close¡ª" he mused, pulling the bandage tighter. "Until he stands on the edge of the abyss and sees what waits on the other side. Then, suddenly, life becomes so precious. They beg. They weep. They regret drowing in eternity."


    The fire crackled louder. His smile widened.


    "Not me, though. I''ve died far too many times to have regrets now."


    His fingers traced the handle of a knife beside him¡ªits edge sharp, reflecting the flickering firelight. Slowly, he lifted it, turning it towards his mouth, as if lost in thought.


    Then, without shifting his gaze, he spoke again.


    "Don''t you agree?"


    The cave fell into a heavy silence.


    A soft, wet noise echoed in response. A sound of desperation.


    From the other side of the cave, nestled in the darkness, something twitched. Or at least, it tried to.


    A grotesque.


    Or rather, what used to be one.


    Its wings had been torn off. Its limbs had been severed, leaving nothing but a pitiful, squirming husk. Jagged cuts marred its exoskeleton, evidence of torment beyond imagination. It wasn''t dead.


    No, that would have been mercy.


    This thing¡ªthis once-mindless beast¡ªknew fear now.


    It understood the meaning of pain.


    And as the bandaged man''s eyes met its hollow, trembling form, it let out a chittering, pathetic sound. A plea. A desperate, mindless begging for life.


    But the man only watched.


    His smirk stretched into something more twisted. His fingers tightened around the knife.


    And then¡ª


    "Heh..."


    A low chuckle.


    "Hahaha..."


    The fire flickered violently as his laughter deepened, growing, twisting into something unhinged.


    "Ahahah... AHAHAHAHAH... AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAA!!"


    His voice filled the cave, drowning out even the storm outside.


    The grotesque trembled, unable to escape, unable to fight back.


    It was helpless.


    And its captor?


    He was enjoying it.


    The sound of rain pounding outside barely reached the depths of the cave, drowned out by something far more sinister.


    The slow, rhythmic tap of a blade against calloused fingers.


    "Now..." The bandaged man''s voice was smooth, almost amused. "Let''s see how we''re going to have our fun today."


    His single dark eye gleamed in the firelight as he tilted his head toward the grotesque.


    It flinched.


    Tried to move.


    Tried to run.


    But the ropes held firm, binding what little remained of its broken body. Its wings were gone. Its limbs were severed. It had no means to escape.


    Still, it struggled. Still, it begged.


    A wet, sickly noise came from its twisted throat¡ªa pathetic sound, a plea for mercy.


    The bandaged man chuckled.


    "Oh? Not in the mood to choose, huh?" He smirked, spinning the knife in his hand. "How rude."


    With slow, deliberate motion, he brought the blade to his lips. His tongue slithered out, running along the edge of the metal in a slow, deliberate lick.


    The sharp sting of pain followed.


    A thin line of his own blood trailed down the knife¡¯s edge.


    He inhaled sharply, letting the sensation sink in before he pulled the knife away, licking his lips as if savoring the taste.


    The grotesque twitched violently. The sound it made now was different¡ªchoked, rattling, its body trying to recoil as much as it could despite being bound.


    The bandaged man barely spared it a glance as he set his knife down. Instead, he reached for a small wooden box nearby. With a quiet click, the lid opened, revealing an array of carefully arranged tools inside.


    Five instruments of agony.


    Iron Spikes ¨C Long, rusted, perfect for driving through exoskeleton and flesh alike.


    Bone Saw ¨C Serrated, jagged, ideal for slow, agonizing cuts.


    Tear Hooks ¨C Designed to latch onto flesh and rip it apart with a single pull.


    Fire Tongs ¨C Heated over the flames until they glowed red, searing through nerves upon contact.


    The Widow¡¯s Needle ¨C A thin, barbed instrument that slides beneath the skin, tearing from within.


    He picked each one up, turning them over in his hands, admiring their craftsmanship.


    Then, he laid them all out neatly beside him.


    "If you''re not going to decide..." He sighed, running a finger along the sharp edge of the tear hooks. "I¡¯ll do it for you. As always."


    His dark eyes locked onto the grotesque, his smirk widening into something monstrous.


    A smile so wicked it could make even the devil himself avert his gaze.


    The air felt heavier. The fire seemed dimmer.


    His fingers danced between the weapons, hovering over each one as he whispered to himself, a playful tune leaving his lips.


    "Eeny..." His hand swayed to the left.


    "Meeny..." Then to the right.


    "Miny..." His fingers tapped against the widow¡¯s needle.


    "Mo¡ª"


    Then, he froze.


    And without warning¡ª


    Laughter.


    Twisted, maniacal, echoing off the cave walls.


    "AHAHAHAHAH!! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!"


    The grotesque convulsed in sheer terror, the sound shaking through its hollow body.


    The cave drowned in screams, its agony swallowed by the howling storm outside.


    Who was this man?


    And what horrors would he unleash next?

 Chapter 40: Bloom of Curses

    Celia''s Perspective:


    Still soaking wet, I stumbled back to Levi''s place, my heart racing with the hope I hadn''t felt in so long. If what Zain said was true, Kaiser was still alive, and he was out there somewhere, waiting for me to come and save him.


    I could almost taste the determination on my lips. No more doubt. No more fear. I was going to get stronger, and I was going to bring him back. I will never... ever lose to those damn bugs again.


    As I knocked on the door, the storm raged behind me, the wind howling like it was trying to rip the world apart. Lightning struck in the distance, and I could almost feel the buzz of electricity in the air. But oddly enough, I didn¡¯t feel scared. I didn''t feel that familiar cold grip of fear that used to hold me tight.


    Maybe it¡¯s the vow... I thought. The vow to get stronger. No, not just stronger. Unstoppable. And once I was, nothing could stop me from saving him.


    The door creaked open, and there was Emma, her face clouded with worry. Maybe she was worried about me being out in the storm for so long. But before I could even say anything, she didn¡¯t waste a second.


    She lunged forward and hugged me so tight that I felt the air rush out of my lungs. Of course, she was soaking wet now too, but I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°I was so worried about you!¡± she cried, squeezing me even tighter. ¡°Celia, don¡¯t leave like this again!¡±


    Her words hit me harder than I expected. I hugged her back, squeezing her gently, trying to push away that gnawing ache in my chest.


    Maybe I have been pushing them both away... But they do care for me. They¡¯re my friends. They¡¯re not Kaiser, but... they care.


    ¡°Hey hey, Emma, maybe we should go inside now?¡± I teased, lifting a hand to wipe the wet hair from my face. ¡°Or are you planning to get more soaked holding me while I¡¯m already dripping wet?¡±


    She pulled back with a mock frown, but her lips twitched into a smile. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m getting pretty cozy here, so maybe we¡¯ll just stay like this a bit longer.¡± She grinned and then tugged me inside.


    Once inside, I changed into some dry clothes. The warmth hit me all at once, and I didn¡¯t even realize how cold I had been until I felt Emma¡¯s sweater wrap around me like a comforting hug. The blanket she handed me made me feel like I was being wrapped in a cloud.


    I sat down on the couch, curling up under the blanket, shivering slightly. The warmth from the blanket and the soft hum of my own body trying to shake off the cold was soothing. But as soon as Emma plopped down beside me, she practically stole the blanket out of my hands.


    I narrowed my eyes at her. "Hey, that''s my blanket!"


    She just grinned and snuggled in tighter, pulling the blanket around herself and away from me. ¡°You know, I¡¯m cold too.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯re not stealing my blanket!¡± I crossed my arms over my chest and made a face, trying to tug it back. ¡°You can¡¯t just steal my warmth!¡±


    She gave me an exaggerated look. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Did you want to freeze?¡± she said, practically disappearing into the blanket. ¡°I thought you needed warmth, but maybe I was wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s freezing,¡± I grumbled, pulling it back just a little bit. ¡°I¡¯ll just take it back, then.¡±


    Emma raised an eyebrow, still snuggled in. ¡°Are you sure? I mean, I can always help you warm up by sharing.¡±


    I stuck out my tongue. "I don''t need your help, Emma. I can warm up just fine on my own!"


    She chuckled and shifted, wriggling deeper into the blanket. ¡°You¡¯re so cute when you try to act tough. I guess I''ll just keep it all to myself then.¡±


    I sighed dramatically and leaned back, trying to settle for just my corner of the blanket. "Fine, but I¡¯m still taking it back when you fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. Whatever you say, princess," she teased with a laugh. But the way she wrapped the blanket tighter around herself showed I wasn¡¯t getting it back anytime soon.


    Suddenly, Emma pulled me down beside her, and before I could protest, we were both lying side by side under the blanket. The soft warmth wrapped around us, and for a moment, I forgot about everything. It was peaceful.


    I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t help the little smile tugging at my lips. ¡°Wow, so this is how it is now? Steal my blanket, steal my space?¡±


    Emma grinned. ¡°Yep. It¡¯s a two-for-one deal. You get warmth, and I get... well, everything.¡±


    I scoffed but couldn¡¯t argue. Her warmth felt nice, the tension slowly slipping away from my shoulders. "You''re lucky you''re not a jerk. I might¡¯ve fought back if it was someone else."


    Emma snorted, settling in more comfortably. "I¡¯m way too cute for that."


    ¡°Oh, please,¡± I chuckled, turning my head to look at her. "You¡¯re lucky you''re cute, or I''d kick you off the couch for real."


    She poked my side. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of what? That you think you can steal everything from me?¡±


    Emma winked. ¡°That, and I¡¯m way better at this whole ¡®getting cozy¡¯ thing. Look at you, shivering.¡±


    I stuck my tongue out at her. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s hogging the blanket, am I?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but we¡¯re still here together, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    I sighed softly, the humor fading as the quiet settled over us. For once, I didn¡¯t feel that heaviness in my chest. I was finally just... here. I didn¡¯t need to cry anymore. No more waiting, no more praying for some miracle.


    I squeezed my eyes shut for a moment, pushing away the lingering sadness. I¡¯ll work hard. I''ll make this happen. Kaiser will come back... but only if I do it myself.


    The soft hum of the room and Emma¡¯s steady breathing lulled me into a strange comfort, something I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. The weight of everything¡ªthe pain, the loss, the fear¡ªseemed to drift away, piece by piece, as I lay there, warm and secure. It felt... nice. Too nice.


    For the first time in ages, I wasn¡¯t thinking about Kaiser, about how much I missed him, or how helpless I felt. I wasn¡¯t planning or plotting, just... resting. I let my body relax, let my mind go quiet. One last time... One last time to rest.


    As I drifted off, the world around me faded into the background, and I felt the soft weight of sleep pulling me under, almost like a gentle wave carrying me away. For a moment, I allowed myself to surrender to it¡ªno more worries, no more guilt.


    But deep down, I knew. When I woke up, there would be no more crying. No more waiting. I would be the one to make things happen.


    I¡¯d become stronger. Strong enough to make the world kneel to me, to bring him back. I wouldn¡¯t let anyone¡ªanything¡ªstand in my way.


    With that thought, I finally fell into sleep, letting the warmth of the blanket and the soft rhythm of Emma¡¯s breathing be my last comfort before the fight began.


    Tomorrow, I¡¯d start. Tomorrow, the real work would begin.


    And nothing would stop me.


    Meanwhile, as Celia got her much-needed rest, her body and mind finally allowing her to relax, Zain¡¯s research and analysis on the grotesques were complete.


    Zain''s Perspective:


    I sat in the quiet of the guild office, my eyes drifting to the clock on the wall, watching each second tick by. Levi was out there, trying to convince the Sword Saints and the other guilds to help us.


    Requiem¡ªAlina, in particular¡ªwould be a hard sell. I couldn''t help but wonder if he''d be successful.


    I leaned back in my chair, tapping my fingers against the desk, my thoughts turning to Alina. She was a force to be reckoned with, but not in a way most people understood. Cold, calculated, emotionless... no one had seen her smile in years, not even a flicker of any emotion since she was taken into Sylvia¡¯s Noble family from Asura.


    The rumors were endless¡ªwhispers of her unshakable, detached nature, how Requiem had only grown more threatening as the years had passed.


    If anyone could make people feel small, it was her. I could picture her now, standing still, her expression always the same, devoid of any trace of warmth. In her eyes, people were nothing more than tools to be used. Helping us? Out of pity? Ridiculous. She¡¯d never do it.


    And I didn¡¯t even think Sylvia¡ªher own master¡ªcould convince her with all the goodwill in the world. Alina wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Money? Maybe. But certainly not for any sense of camaraderie or shared fate.


    No, it was the cold, hard truth: Alina wouldn¡¯t care. But I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to underestimate her. She was the Unrivaled Sword Saint of Technique, the Master of the Heavenly Stance, a title feared and revered across the lands.


    No one had ever been able to replicate her swordplay, the Heavenly Stance being so precise, so deadly, that it left even the strongest in awe. Elemental magic in her hands? She was an S+ threat. People cowered when they heard her name.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, though¡ªwhat if she fought Levi? My mind wandered for a second, playing with the thought.


    Imagine it.


    Alina, all stoic and poised, throwing out the most deadly, cold-hearted threats she could muster. Her voice, devoid of any emotion, just a chilling, calculated warning. She¡¯d probably say something like, "I will destroy everything you cherish."


    Then Levi, leaning back with that arrogant grin of his, just¡­ casually shrugging it off. He¡¯d probably say something like, ¡°Oh please, I¡¯m way too good for that.¡±


    Then he¡¯d take a deep breath, crack his knuckles with that carefree smirk, and finally, with all the confidence in the world, add, ¡°Nah, I¡¯d win.¡±


    I couldn''t help but laugh at the image. That damn confidence of his¡ªit was like a shield he wore every day. No matter who it was, no matter how deadly, Levi had that unwavering, ¡°I¡¯m the best¡± attitude.


    Shaking my head, I refocused. Alright, trust in him, Zain. If anyone can convince her, it¡¯s Levi.


    I turned my thoughts to Xander next. The guy was a mystery¡ªhis mastery gift still didn¡¯t make any sense to me, but I knew one thing for sure: at least Xander and Levi shared a mutual past. They¡¯d fought together, trained together¡ªthere was history there. So, I was betting on Xander agreeing to help us, even if he was a little unpredictable.


    Just as I was running through all of this in my mind, a knock on the door broke my focus.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I called out.


    The door opened, and in stepped one of the guild members, a man with neatly combed dark hair and sharp eyes. His name was Kael. He had a quiet presence about him, but the kind that demanded attention when it was needed.


    ¡°Zain,¡± he said with a small nod, taking a seat across from me. ¡°The research papers on the grotesques are here. I¡¯ve gone through them. It¡¯s... not good.¡±


    I leaned forward, my expression serious. ¡°What¡¯s the verdict?¡±


    Kael unrolled the papers and laid them out on the table. ¡°They¡¯re evolving faster than we anticipated. We¡¯re not just dealing with the ones we¡¯ve seen. There are signs of new mutations, more aggressive behavior. Their next wave is going to be a lot more dangerous than the last one. We need to act quickly.¡±


    I sighed, rubbing my temple. This was exactly the kind of news I didn¡¯t want to hear, but I knew we were running out of time.


    "Alright, Kael. Let¡¯s go over the details. We need to figure out our next move. We don''t have much room to make mistakes."


    As Kael began to explain the findings, I felt the weight of the situation settle back onto my shoulders. Time was running out, and if Levi didn¡¯t get those other guilds on board soon... well, the next wave of grotesques might be the one that breaks us.


    Then I looked and placed my focus on the research papers, they were our only source of information about those creatures. The first research document focuses on their existence and adaptation.


    ¡°Grotesques that shouldn¡¯t exist¡­¡± I muttered, staring at the report in front of me. The data wasn¡¯t just strange¡ªit was downright unnerving. Kael, one of my most reliable guild members, was standing by, watching as I ran through the details.


    Kael leaned forward, crossing his arms. ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t add up, does it? It¡¯s like they¡¯ve learned how to adapt... how to counter us. Like they know what we¡¯re going to do before we even do it.¡±


    I nodded, my mind racing. ¡°The fact that they''re resisting fire now? It¡¯s beyond mere evolution. They¡¯ve been mutated to handle it. And not just that. Some of them¡ª¡± I paused, flipping through the pages, ¡°¡ªthey¡¯re moving in ways that make no sense. Coordinated, almost like a well-oiled machine. Targeting spellcasters first, avoiding chokepoints like they¡¯ve studied battle strategies.¡±


    Kael scoffed, ¡°I mean, who¡¯s teaching them? Because it sure isn¡¯t nature. And it¡¯s not like the grotesques ever showed any signs of being that clever before.¡±


    I rubbed my temples. ¡°It¡¯s as if they¡¯re being engineered. Someone''s behind this¡ªsomeone who¡¯s been studying us... watching us. Maybe even learning from us.¡±


    Kael raised an eyebrow, clearly not liking the implications. ¡°You¡¯re saying this isn¡¯t just some freak accident? That someone¡¯s pulling the strings behind all of this?¡±


    I leaned back in my chair, staring at the ceiling. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. But I have a feeling that whoever is behind this, they¡¯re smarter than we¡¯ve given them credit for. And that¡¯s what scares me. These aren¡¯t just mindless beasts anymore. They¡¯ve become a force to be reckoned with.¡±


    Kael nodded grimly. ¡°So, what, we¡¯re dealing with some kind of grotesque mastermind? A force that¡¯s... planning?¡±


    I gripped the edge of the desk. ¡°Exactly. A force that learns. Adapts. And if we don¡¯t stop it, it¡¯ll outsmart us next time.¡±


    Then Kael picks up one of the papers and his focuse shifts towards it.


    ¡°Patterned raids and tactical efficiency¡­¡± Kael murmured, flicking through the pages of the report in his hands. ¡°If they were just driven by instinct, their raids would be a mess, right? Chaotic, disorganized. But these? They¡¯re... calculated. Precise. Like they¡¯re striking where we¡¯re weakest.¡±


    I drummed my fingers on the table, thinking. ¡°Exactly. First, they abduct people to gather intelligence. They study us. They torture, experiment. It¡¯s sickening, but it¡¯s working. They¡¯re learning from each attack. They know our strategies, our weaknesses. Then, they strike, exploiting those vulnerabilities.¡±


    Kael let out a low whistle. ¡°So, they¡¯re not just evolving in the traditional sense. They¡¯re actively studying us¡ªpreparing.¡±


    I glanced at Kael, eyes narrowing. ¡°And the worst part? They¡¯re doing it systematically. It¡¯s like they¡¯ve figured out the most efficient way to bring us down, piece by piece.¡±


    Kael shook his head. ¡°This is bad. Really bad.¡±


    I let out a sigh, leaning forward again, my mind still piecing everything together. ¡°They¡¯ve learned how to move in the shadows, how to strike when we¡¯re most vulnerable. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve seen the worst of it yet.¡±


    I sat back in my chair, scanning the latest research paper that had just come in. The numbers, the theories¡ªeverything pointed to one unsettling conclusion: these grotesques were evolving, and whatever had set them on this path was deliberate.


    Kael, leaning over the table beside me, rubbed his chin, eyes skimming over the pages. ¡°C to B rank¡­ that¡¯s what they¡¯re classifying them as, right? But this whole thing about the Swarm Tyrant, it¡¯s¡­ different.¡±


    I grunted in agreement. ¡°Different? It¡¯s a nightmare in the making. The Swarm Tyrant''s on another level entirely. It¡¯s not just a grotesque anymore. It¡¯s a military mastermind with monstrous strength.¡± I flicked my finger over the paper, pointing at the Swarm Tyrant¡¯s stats. ¡°Look at this. 10,000+ HP, a thousand in strength, near indestructible defenses, and its regeneration? Devouring bodies to heal instantly. This thing is a damn juggernaut. It''s not like the other grotesques at all.¡±


    Kael shook his head, clearly disturbed by the implications. ¡°No kidding. It¡¯s not just the stats either. The way it operates¡­ it¡¯s like it knows what we¡¯re going to do before we even think of it. These coordinated raids? They¡¯re not random. They¡¯re planned. Calculated.¡±


    I leaned forward, meeting Kael''s gaze, letting the weight of what we were discussing settle in. ¡°Exactly. Grotesques usually act on instinct. They swarm, they destroy, they don¡¯t think. But the Tyrant? It¡¯s orchestrating everything. We¡¯ve seen it¡ªthe way it targets spellcasters first, the way it uses its grotesque minions like chess pieces. This isn¡¯t some mindless beast.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Kael raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, you think it¡¯s controlling them somehow? Psychically?¡±


    I nodded slowly, thinking it over. ¡°It has to be. It¡¯s the only explanation for the level of coordination we¡¯ve seen. The way it can sense movement and boost the grotesques around it? That¡¯s not instinct. That¡¯s strategy.¡±


    Kael frowned. ¡°So, it¡¯s not just an evolved creature. It¡¯s got intelligence. Tactical awareness. I mean¡­ what if it¡¯s gathering information on us? Abducting civilians for intel?¡±


    I clenched my jaw, my eyes narrowing at the thought. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I think it¡¯s doing. The report mentions it¡¯s been abducting humans for interrogation. Gathering data. Testing our defenses. It¡¯s figuring out how we fight. And then it strikes, exploiting whatever weaknesses it¡¯s found.¡±


    Kael shifted uncomfortably, clearly uneasy. ¡°Hell, we¡¯re dealing with something smarter than we are, at this point. This is beyond a war. It¡¯s psychological warfare.¡±


    I folded my arms, taking a moment to process. ¡°This thing doesn¡¯t just fight to destroy. It fights to understand. And once it¡¯s done learning, it¡¯ll come for us with everything it has. That¡¯s the scary part. We¡¯ve been underestimating these creatures, thinking they were nothing but animals. But now we know the truth. There¡¯s a plan, a mind behind all of this.¡±


    Kael¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If it¡¯s learning, then we¡¯re running out of time to figure out how to stop it.¡±


    I sighed deeply, my fingers tapping the edge of the desk. ¡°We have to find its weak points. Disrupt its command structure. If we don¡¯t, it¡¯s only going to get worse.¡±


    We both fell silent for a moment, the weight of what we were facing settling heavily on us.


    And just as I was about to turn my attention back to the report, the door to the room creaked open. A familiar face stepped in¡ªone of the witnesses we¡¯d been interviewing for any information on the grotesques¡¯ behavior. The man was haggard, his eyes wide with fear.


    He looked directly at us, barely catching his breath. ¡°I¡­ I saw it. The nest. The Tyrant¡­ it¡¯s building something. Something huge. It¡¯s not just a lair¡ªit¡¯s¡­¡±


    His voice faltered, his words trailing off as his eyes darted nervously toward the door.


    I stood up, heart pounding. ¡°The nest? What do you mean, ¡®the nest¡¯?¡±


    He swallowed hard, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s not just a nest. It¡¯s¡­ a war machine. They¡¯re gathering. Preparing... I saw over 10,000 grotesque eggs there...¡±


    I froze, my mind racing to process what the witness had just said. ¡°Over 10,000 grotesque eggs?¡± The words hung in the air like a heavy, suffocating fog.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t even breathe. 10,000. I had heard reports of grotesque swarms, but this? This was something else entirely.


    I slowly turned to Kael, my voice steady despite the storm raging inside me. ¡°A war machine? A nest with 10,000 eggs¡­¡± My words trailed off as the weight of what this meant hit me.


    Most guilds, our guild included, could barely muster anywhere from 600 to 1,200 members at full strength. A force of 10,000 grotesques? That wasn¡¯t just a raid. That was a massacre waiting to happen.


    I ran my fingers through my hair, pacing as I tried to grasp the enormity of the situation. ¡°We¡¯re talking about an overwhelming force here. Even if every guild in the region joined forces, we''d still be outnumbered. Ten thousand grotesques¡­¡± I shook my head, trying to steady my thoughts, but it was hard. The math didn¡¯t lie.


    Kael¡¯s voice broke through my spiraling thoughts. ¡°If we don¡¯t stop this, if we don¡¯t figure out how to break their command structure¡­ they¡¯ll sweep us all away. No one stands a chance against something like this.¡±


    I gave him a sharp nod, but my mind was elsewhere, calculating. ¡°We need every fighter, every strategist, and every weapon we can get. This isn¡¯t just about stopping the Tyrant anymore. We¡¯re facing an army. A damn army of grotesques, and it¡¯s growing.¡±


    I looked back at the witness, my gaze hardening. ¡°Where exactly did you see this nest? Where is it?¡±


    He flinched under my intensity, his voice shaking. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ deep in the mountains. Hidden¡­ but it¡¯s there. I swear. I saw it.¡±


    The silence that followed felt oppressive, as if the entire room had drawn in a breath, holding it, waiting.


    I slowly exhaled, my mind already running through strategies, possibilities. ¡°We can¡¯t waste any more time.¡± I turned back to Kael. ¡°We need to mobilize. Now. Before it¡¯s too late.¡±


    Kael scratched the back of his head, his expression troubled. ¡°Well¡­ as much as I¡¯d love to storm the place right now, my guild¡¯s tied up. We¡¯re focusing on reinforcing defenses and gathering intel, you know? It¡¯s not easy juggling everything. But... there¡¯s something else we can consider.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mercenaries,¡± Kael said, almost reluctantly. ¡°We¡¯ve got contacts. We can bring in reinforcements¡ªpeople who aren¡¯t part of any guild, but know how to fight. Might be a bit of a wild card situation, but it¡¯ll help build up our numbers.¡±


    I sighed, rubbing the bridge of my nose. ¡°Mercenaries won¡¯t do it. We need more than numbers. Who alone could infiltrate a nest with that many grotesques? Hell, we¡¯d need hundreds of people just to be a distraction.¡±


    Kael¡¯s expression hardened, but there was something else behind his eyes¡ªsomething that shifted his stance. ¡°Actually... there is someone.¡±


    I tilted my head, curiosity piqued. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Kael leaned forward, lowering his voice. ¡°There¡¯s a rumor, Zain. A Heavenly Sorcerer. Power levels off the charts. And he¡¯s got a partner. A woman. Equally as strong, if not stronger. They both use celestial magic. I¡¯m talking about someone who could take down entire armies on their own. If they¡¯re real... they might be the only ones who could handle this.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. Heavenly Sorcerer? I thought, trying to process the information. A figure from the annals of history, legends told of someone capable of reshaping the very fabric of the world with their magic. If what Kael was saying was true¡­ we might have just found a glimmer of hope.


    I stared at Kael, a cold shiver running down my spine. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    Kael¡¯s lips curled into a grim smile, but it was devoid of warmth. His voice dropped to an even colder pitch. ¡°Lucas Reinhardt. The Wielder of Celestial Magic. The rumored Heavenly Sorcerer.¡±


    Lucas Reinhardt.


    I stood there, processing the name, the weight of it hanging in the air. This wasn¡¯t some mere legend anymore. This was real. The name felt dangerous, like a promise of destruction and salvation all at once.


    A surge of thoughts flooded my mind¡ªevery battle, every strategy I had ever learned in the heat of war now seemed insignificant compared to what this man could do. If he truly was who Kael said he was, he had the power to shift the balance.


    I was sure of it now. He¡¯s the one who can stop the nest.


    But a lingering question gnawed at the back of my mind¡ªif Lucas Reinhardt was indeed the Heavenly Sorcerer of legend, would he actually fight for us? Or would he turn the power of Celestial Magic toward his own goals?


    I turned back to Kael, eyes narrowed. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Kael didn¡¯t answer immediately, his gaze distant. "That, I can''t say for sure. But if he''s real, we¡¯ll find him."


    I nodded, though I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease settling into my gut. There was too much at stake, and if Lucas Reinhardt didn¡¯t come through¡ªif he wasn¡¯t the answer we hoped for¡ªCelestine might fall.


    The thought of that terrified me more than the grotesques ever could. As now I can only wait and hope for Levi to convince the other guild''s about this massive world threat.


    Celia''s Perspective:


    I felt the familiar, unsettling chill as I woke up once again in the same place. A nightmare realm I could only visit when I slept¡ªmy nightmare realm.


    It always felt like this: dark, but there was always a little spotlight of light around me. A faint glint that followed my every step. Sometimes, I hated it. Sometimes, I found comfort in it.


    The sky was always the same: a beautiful, starry night¡­ but there was something else in it. Something that shouldn¡¯t be there. A half-blood moon, shining with a deadly red hue, casting an eerie glow over everything. It was haunting. Yet, there was something about it that felt strangely... familiar.


    I sat down on the grass, feeling its coldness seep through my clothes. My hands brushed against the blades, and the sensation struck me deep. I used to sit like this every night¡ªalone. Crying. Crying because I was weak. Crying because I thought I¡¯d never be able to escape that life. The life where I was hunted and rejected, always running, always scared.


    But now¡­


    Now I¡¯m not that girl anymore.


    I¡¯m not the one who ran away in fear. I¡¯m not the one who hid behind others, hoping someone would save me. I¡¯m stronger than that. I have to be.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly, remembering that night¡ªthat night. The one that had changed everything for me. I had felt like I was going to die, trapped in the grasp of those Noctis Graspers. My heart had been full of dread and regret, but then¡ªthen Kaiser had come.


    Kaiser.


    I remember how he fought for me. He didn¡¯t even hesitate, even when he was powerless against the odds. No magic, no extraordinary strength¡ªjust his heart, his conviction. He saved me. He protected me. And after that¡­ he was kind to me. More kind than I ever thought I deserved.


    The thought of him made me feel warm. I laughed softly to myself. He was my knight, back then. The knight who had no magic, no power¡ªbut he had a heart I couldn¡¯t help but fall for. A heart that was pure.


    And now? Now I know that no matter what happens¡ªno matter what anyone tells me¡ªKaiser would never betray me. Not even the gods could make me believe that.


    I smiled, more to myself than anyone else. "My knight... without magic, yet still strong."


    But then, as I sat there, something stirred in the air. The hairs on my neck stood up. It was the same feeling I had the first time I met¡­ her. The voice in my mind, my future self, that had warned me. But now? Now I wasn¡¯t the same timid girl I used to be.


    I¡¯ve changed.


    I stood up slowly, turning around. I wasn¡¯t going to hesitate this time. I wasn¡¯t going to shy away in fear. Not anymore. Not after everything I¡¯ve been through. I tilted my head slightly, surprise filling me.


    There, standing before me, was a woman. Not my future self, not anyone I recognized. No, this was different.


    She fit the description of the Queen of Curses from 500 years ago perfectly.


    An intricate black dress clung to her form, a hooded cloak draping over her shoulders. Her snowy-white hair cascaded like silk, contrasting sharply with the dark realm around us. Unlike what the book described, it failed to mention the half-elf-like ears she possessed¡ªhalf as long as those of elves¡ªwhile she bore such a crown.


    Her piercing red eyes locked with mine, gleaming with a deadly confidence. She wasn¡¯t just standing there¡ªshe commanded the space around her, as though the very air bent to her will.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of hesitation creep into me, but I pushed it down. I wasn¡¯t the same girl. I wasn¡¯t going to let fear take over.


    She spoke, and her voice was like silk, smooth and deadly, carrying an air of both mystery and amusement.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been wandering around in my realm, aren¡¯t you? How interesting.¡±


    I swallowed, trying to steady myself. Stay calm, Celia. You¡¯re stronger now. Show it. I straightened my back, meeting her gaze head-on, despite the shiver running down my spine.


    ¡°Answer me,¡± her voice came, smooth and threatening, with that seductive edge that made you want to obey.


    I stood up straight, trying to steady my nerves. I wasn¡¯t going to cower in front of her. Not now. Not after everything.


    ¡°I¡ªI was just thinking,¡± I started, but my voice faltered under her gaze. There was no denying the weight of her stare. My heart raced, but I refused to look away.


    She took a step closer, her presence commanding every inch of the space around us.


    ¡°You think, girl?¡± she asked, her lips curling into an amused smile. ¡°What does a child like you know of thinking? You¡¯re in my domain, my realm. This is my world.¡±


    I swallowed hard, her voice like silk and venom at the same time. There was an undeniable pressure pushing down on me, but I couldn''t let her crush me.


    I took a deep breath and lowered my head slightly, not out of fear but out of respect for the weight she carried. ¡°Yes... it¡¯s your world,¡± I whispered, my voice quiet but yielding. The cold bite of submission stung, but I didn¡¯t fight it. Not yet.


    She laughed softly, the sound like ice breaking. ¡°Good. You understand your place. A pity. I would have thought you¡¯d be more of a challenge.¡±


    The air around her shifted, the very space vibrating with her control. I couldn¡¯t help but flinch, stepping back as the energy from her grew thicker, more oppressive.


    But this time, I caught myself.


    I wasn¡¯t the same timid girl anymore. I had made a vow¡ªto get stronger. To protect the one person I cared about, and to never show weakness. I had promised myself that I would never submit again. Not to anyone.


    Not even her.


    ¡°Remember your place, little girl,¡± she said, her voice dripping with sweet venom. ¡°You may have your power, but you are in my domain now. You¡¯ll bow to me, whether you want to or not.¡±


    The weight of her words hit me like a wave, pushing me down, making me feel small once more. But no. Not this time.


    I clenched my fists, the bitter taste of submission rising in my throat. But I would never go back. I had sworn it to myself on that stormy day, tears and wind howling around me as I promised that I would never be weak again, never submit to anyone.


    I had a purpose now, a goal. I was stronger than I had ever been, and I would never fall prey to this domineering force standing before me.


    I raised my chin, refusing to bow. Not to her. Not to anyone. I might be in her domain, but that didn¡¯t mean I had to bend to her will. I wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s your domain?¡± I said, my voice more confident, more grounded. I could feel the defiance in my chest, a fire lighting inside me. It wasn¡¯t fear that surged through me now.


    No, it was pride¡ªmy pride.


    Her eyes flashed, narrowing at my words. She tilted her head, the faintest smile playing at the corners of her lips. ¡°What do you mean, little girl? I am the one in control here. This is my realm. My domain. You stand here because I allow it.¡±


    Her words were heavy, oppressive. I could feel the aura around her thickening, the space vibrating with power, monsters and curses swirling at her feet. She was making herself known, showing me the full extent of her control.


    But as the darkness pressed in, I remembered something¡ªsomething important.


    The curses I wielded weren¡¯t just born of hatred, or fear, or pain. They were born of emotion. My emotions. Pride, anger, defiance... They were my strength, my power.


    I closed my eyes, focusing inward. The whispers of the curses in my mind reminded me of their words, those whispers that echoed in my mind when I was weak, when I was unsure.


    You¡¯re the strongest, they said. You are stronger than any curse wielder, stronger than any power in this world.


    And now I believed them. I would be proud of that strength.


    I focused on the fury that rose within me, the fire in my veins, the burning determination. My aura shifted, the air crackling as a dark, murderous energy began to leak from my body.


    My eyes glowed a bright, dangerous red, the curses around me answering the call of my emotions. It felt like power, raw and untamed, but it was mine.


    ¡°The world begins from where I stand,¡± I said coldly, my voice sharp as a blade. ¡°And if I say this isn¡¯t your domain, then it¡¯s not.¡±


    I took a slow step forward, my feet firm against the cold ground, as if grounding myself in my words. "I¡¯ve lived through hell. I¡¯ve fought to stand where I am, and no one, not even you, will tell me where my boundaries lie.¡±


    The air grew colder as I stepped forward more, the cursed energy swirling like a storm around me, murderous intent sharpening the edges of every breath I took.


    ¡°Don''t mistake my confidence for submission,¡± I said, my tone colder still. ¡°I won¡¯t be bound by anyone¡¯s will but my own.¡±


    Around me, chains slowly began to materialize, twisting and warping into sharp thorns. They coiled around my form, an ominous bloom taking shape¡ªI myself becoming a deadly flower of curses, unfolding petal by petal.


    Then, those very chains shed their form entirely, no longer mere bindings but pure thorns¡ªrazor-sharp and unyielding, brimming with the promise of pain.


    She stood still, her face unreadable for a moment. Then, she laughed¡ªa low, dangerous chuckle that echoed in the darkness around us.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± she said, her voice a soft, seductive purr, ¡°you¡¯re someone worthy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange sense of pride at the way her words landed. It wasn¡¯t admiration¡ªno, it was acknowledgment. She was recognizing something in me.


    ¡°I like you,¡± she continued, her smile widening, dangerous and genuine all at once. ¡°You have... potential.¡±


    With a small, almost playful tilt of her head, Her eyes narrowed as she spoke again, her voice smooth like silk. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Celia,¡± I said firmly, a trace of pride sneaking into my voice. ¡°Celia. I¡¯m striving to get stronger, to become the new Queen of Curses. And¡­ I¡¯ll leave my own legacy. But my main goal¡­¡± I paused, my chest tightening slightly. ¡°My main goal is to save someone I care for.¡±


    Her smile softened, but the intensity in her eyes didn¡¯t fade. ¡°I see... So you have a purpose after all.¡± She gave a slight nod, as if acknowledging something deep within me. ¡°I like that. I think you¡¯ll go far, Celia.¡±


    With a graceful movement, she extended her hand toward me. ¡°I¡¯m Evelina Blackrose. But you can call me Evelina.¡±


    For the first time in what felt like forever, I smiled, a small but confident smile. There were questions in my mind¡ªso many questions. And now, with Evelina, there was no going back.


    It was time to get the answers I needed.


    Levi''s Perspective:


    Ahhh, finally! Made it to Sylvaris¡ªthe town where Alina and Requiem call home. Let¡¯s see if it lives up to the hype.


    The moment I stepped into Sylvaris, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a low whistle. The place was a damn marvel. I¡¯d seen a lot in my time¡ªtowns that fell into ruin, villages that looked like they hadn¡¯t seen a good idea in decades¡ªbut this? This was something else.


    The streets were lined with towering buildings, half made of stone, half made of some kind of enchanted material that sparkled when the light hit it just right. The air itself hummed with magic, like you could reach out and pluck it from the sky.


    I looked up at a floating platform that was drifting lazily overhead, the edges glowing with intricate arcane symbols, like the whole town was built to defy gravity. And I thought I was the only one who could pull off the impossible.


    A couple of kids dashed under the platform, barely missing its edge as they ran in some game that looked like a cross between tag and flying, but no one seemed worried about it. The buildings here¡ªhell, even the streets¡ªseemed alive. They bent and shifted to the needs of the people, as if Sylvaris itself had a heartbeat.


    I was supposed to be headed to the guild, but, well, let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve never been great at following directions. The place was a maze of enchanted alleyways, floating bridges, and structures that seemed like they''d belong in a dream rather than reality.


    Right now, I felt like the only person who didn¡¯t belong here.


    I pushed through the crowd, trying to find my bearings, but people moved around me like they were used to their own world of magic and machines. I caught snippets of conversation as I passed¡ªsome talking about the latest tech upgrades, others arguing about the best enchantment for defense¡ªbut mostly people seemed to be going about their business.


    Not the kind of hustle and bustle you¡¯d find in a desperate town, but the calm, confident rhythm of a place that knew exactly where it was going.


    Then I saw them.


    A group of kids, no older than eight or nine, were playing near a set of floating platforms. They were laughing and chasing each other, using a mix of magic and agility to leap between the platforms like it was nothing.


    It was simple, innocent, and just... kinda heartwarming, y¡¯know? I couldn¡¯t help but watch for a moment. In a world that seemed to be at war every other week, it was refreshing to see some kids enjoying their life without a care in the world.


    One of them caught my eye¡ªa little girl with messy brown hair and an oversized cloak that looked way too big for her. She wasn¡¯t jumping around like the others, though. Instead, she was sitting on the ground, her head tilted back as she stared at the sky. The others were too busy playing to notice, but for some reason, it made me smile.


    I couldn¡¯t resist.


    I walked over to her, crouching down so we were eye-level. ¡°What¡¯s up? Don¡¯t wanna play?¡±


    She blinked, then looked up at me with wide, curious eyes. ¡°Nah. I¡¯m watching the clouds. They change shapes, y¡¯know?¡± She smiled a little, her eyes glinting with something I couldn¡¯t quite place. ¡°And sometimes, I think they¡¯re telling me something.¡±


    I chuckled, ruffling her hair. ¡°Maybe they are. Or maybe they¡¯re just playing their own game.¡±


    She giggled and nodded, her attention going back to the sky. I stayed there for a moment longer, watching her as the world continued moving around us. The way she just existed in the moment without a care, it felt... like something I didn¡¯t have the luxury of doing anymore.


    Yeah. Not the time to get sentimental, Levi. Focus.


    I pushed myself up and gave the girl a final wave before turning back toward my original destination. The guild. I had business to attend to, and if I let myself get distracted for too long, I¡¯d end up lost in this place forever.


    Still, as I walked past the bustling squares and through the towering structures of Sylvaris, I couldn''t shake the thought. This town... it wasn¡¯t just some dot on the map. This place was a testament to growth, to what people could accomplish when they believed in something.


    It wasn¡¯t just the magic that made this place special. It was the leadership behind it¡ªSylvia. That woman sure knew how to get things done.


    I made my way through another street, passing more people who were moving with purpose, talking about the latest tech innovations and magical enhancements.


    A fountain ahead caught my eye, the water shooting up in a series of perfectly choreographed arcs that seemed to pulse with life. It wasn¡¯t anything overly extravagant, but it had a kind of elegance to it¡ªlike it belonged in a museum.


    I leaned against one of the nearby stone pillars, watching the water glisten in the sunlight. The sound was oddly soothing, but even as I relaxed for a moment, something gnawed at the back of my mind. I couldn¡¯t afford to get too comfortable.


    I¡¯m not some naive kid anymore. I¡¯ve seen enough of the world to know that nothing ever stays this perfect. Sooner or later, it all crumbles. But that¡¯s exactly why I was here, right?


    To see how long this damn tower could stand before it came crashing down.


    I stood up straight, shook the thoughts off, and continued forward, a playful smirk creeping onto my face as I finally spotted the guild building in the distance. Alright, let¡¯s see what these folks are made of.


    "Man, the atmosphere here is actually pretty nice. The weather¡¯s welcoming, the people look disciplined¡ªdefinitely a place that runs on efficiency. Gotta say, I kinda like it."


    My eyes drift to a potion seller on the street, neatly arranging his bottles, the shimmering liquids inside reflecting the midday sun. Potions, huh? Mostly useful for E to D ranks¡ªa quick boost to magic or health.


    Anyone stronger wouldn¡¯t need them, but it¡¯s still nice to see them here. Levinton doesn¡¯t even have a single potion stand.


    Maybe I should tell Zain to grab a few.


    I shake my head. Focus, Levi. The guild building¡ªAlina, Requiem¡ªI need to talk to them about the swarm.


    Magic and tech mix seamlessly here. The streets are lined with vendors selling enchanted artifacts, and scholars roam in groups, deep in discussion. It¡¯s no wonder Sylvaris is a hub for mages and engineers.


    Then, finally, I see it.


    The guild building.


    It towers over the rest of the town, a fortress of elegance and strength. The best-looking one here, no doubt. Guess it¡¯s time to get to work.


    Both Celia and Levi had their purpose. Their goals may have been different, but they were bound by a single thread¡ªdefeating the swarm.


    For Celia, it was about reclaiming the one she cherished most, refusing to be weak, refusing to submit ever again.


    For Levi, it was redemption. A chance to correct the mistake that had haunted him¡ªthe moment he ran, the moment he gave up. This time, he would stand.


    Their paths were set.


    And as the next moments unfolded, the world would bear witness to the choices they made.

 Chapter 41: The Swarms Beginning

    Celia''s Perspective:


    Evelina Blackrose, huh? The Queen of Curses herself. I never thought I¡¯d be standing face to face with her, let alone hearing her tell me she respects my willpower.


    ¡­Respect, huh?


    That doesn¡¯t mean I should trust her. Let¡¯s not forget¡ªthis is the same woman who slaughtered millions of people five hundred years ago. The very embodiment of devastation. If I let my guard down just because she smiles at me, I might as well throw myself into the mouth of a dragon and call it a day.


    Evelina arched an eyebrow, her crimson eyes glinting with amusement. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re giving me quite the look, little one. I wonder¡­ are you thinking something rather unpleasant about me?¡±


    I flinched. Just a little. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She chuckled, her voice dripping with something playful, teasing, almost like a melody. ¡°Ara~ Come now, don¡¯t be shy. If you¡¯re curious, why not just ask? I promise, I won¡¯t bite.¡± She tilted her head, smiling in a way that felt both lovely and terrifying at the same time. ¡°Well, unless you¡¯d like me to.¡±


    ...Yeah, not terrifying at all. Nope. Not even a little bit.


    I swallowed hard, gripping the edges of my sleeves. My mind wandered back¡ªback to when I first met Kiel. I remember the way his fingers flipped through those dusty old history books, the look in his eyes as he read about the bloodshed of five centuries past.


    The Queen of Curses¡­ she didn¡¯t do it alone. The Heavenly Sorcerer, chosen by the Gods themselves, stood beside her, their hands drenched in just as much blood.


    Seventy percent of the world¡­ gone. Annihilated. Until they were stopped¡ªuntil Marseille Astraeus, the Forbidden Wielder, ended it.


    I clenched my fists.


    I had to ask.


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    Evelina blinked. Then¡­ she laughed. Lightly at first, like she was genuinely surprised. But then, she let out a full, rich laugh, touching a hand to her lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re direct, aren¡¯t you?¡± She leaned closer, her tone dropping into something softer. ¡°But are you sure you want to hear the answer, little one?¡±


    My throat tightened. ¡°I have to. Your past¡­ it¡¯s shaped my entire life in ways I never wanted. Pain, hatred, loss¡ªit all stems from what you did. I deserve an explanation.¡±


    Her smile lingered, but this time, there was something else in her eyes. A faint sadness, hidden beneath all the amusement. She sighed, tilting her head. ¡°Ara, ara~ So stubborn¡­ Fine. I¡¯ll tell you¡ªjust a little.¡±


    I braced myself as she straightened, her presence shifting from playful to something more¡­ wistful.


    ¡°The world blamed us for saving it.¡±


    I felt my breath hitch. ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Evelina¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but her voice carried a strange weight, like she was reliving something far too painful to be spoken aloud.


    ¡°The rulers declared that our power was too dangerous. That victory came at too great a cost. The people¡ªthose ungrateful little things¡ªturned against us. They feared us. Hated us. And when their rulers spun their lies, they swallowed them whole.¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°But why¡ª?¡±


    ¡°They demanded our death,¡± Evelina continued, her eyes drifting to some unseen past. ¡°We saved the world, yet it was us they chose to hate. They feared us, despised us, and in the end¡­ they decided the world would be better off without us.¡±


    She exhaled slowly, a distant, unreadable smile crossing her lips. ¡°But there was a hero,¡± she murmured, her voice laced with something fragile¡ªsomething almost mournful. ¡°Someone who sacrificed everything. He gave up all of his power, drained himself to his very core, left himself weak¡ªhelpless¡ªjust to protect this world.¡±


    Her fingers curled slightly, as if grasping something long lost. ¡°And yet, it was him they wanted gone the most.¡±


    She closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again, softer now, yet filled with something deeper. ¡°He was our most cherished person. Mine¡­ and the Heavenly Sorcerer¡¯s. More than anyone, we wanted to protect him. But the world¡ª¡± She let out a quiet laugh, bitter yet laced with sorrow. ¡°The world wanted him dead.¡±


    My stomach twisted into knots. ¡°You tried to protect him, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    A small, humorless chuckle. ¡°Of course we did. The Heavenly Sorcerer and I¡ªwe tried to hide him, keep him safe. But the world is cruel to those it fears. They dragged him through the streets, humiliated him, hurt him. And in the end¡­¡± Her voice softened, barely above a whisper.


    ¡°They made his execution a celebration.¡±


    I clenched my teeth, my chest tightening. ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Unforgivable?¡± Evelina mused, a bitter smile touching her lips. ¡°Yes¡­ We thought so, too.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak. The words wouldn¡¯t come.


    She let out a soft hum before tilting her head back slightly. ¡°That was the day we realized¡­ this world didn¡¯t deserve to be saved.¡±


    Silence. Heavy. Suffocating. I could feel my hands trembling.


    But then, she exhaled, shifting her gaze back to me, her smile returning¡ªgentler, almost affectionate. ¡°You wish to know more, don¡¯t you, Celia?¡±


    I nodded, barely able to find my voice. ¡°Please.¡±


    Evelina chuckled. ¡°Then listen well.¡±


    ¡°We were forced to do it¡ªto save one person.¡±


    My heart pounded.


    ¡°There was a curse,¡± she continued, her voice quieter now, almost distant. ¡°A divine punishment. A condition placed upon someone we loved.¡±


    Her eyes softened, the way a person¡¯s might when recalling the one thing they cherished most. ¡°Someone worth everything.¡±


    She exhaled, her gaze darkening. ¡°His execution wasn¡¯t just a death¡ªit was a seal. A judgment passed by the world, but more than that¡­ by the Gods themselves. They didn¡¯t just take his life. They bound him, marked him with something absolute.¡±


    A bitter smile touched her lips. ¡°No revival magic could ever bring him back. The Gods made sure of that.¡±


    I held my breath.


    ¡°The only way to break it¡­ was to take the lives of millions and defy the Gods.¡±


    A shiver ran down my spine. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    She smiled again, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°We searched for another way. We fought against it. But time was cruel, and so was fate. The choice came down to two things.¡±


    She raised a single finger.


    ¡°Let our most precious person suffer and die.¡±


    Another finger.


    ¡°Or become the monsters the world already believed we were.¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize I was shaking until I forced myself to speak. ¡°And you¡­ you chose to destroy the world?¡±


    A small, almost sad chuckle. ¡°We chose to save him.¡±


    The weight of her words sank into me. Heavy. Almost unbearable.


    The world never understood them. And yet, in that moment, for the first time, I felt like¡­ I did.


    I felt the words from Evelina sink deeper into me, their weight pressing down on my chest. Her sadness, her regret¡ªit was all too familiar. It mirrored something inside me.


    As I stood there, my mind was overwhelmed by the thoughts of Kaiser. How much I cherished him, how much I wanted to protect him, to be by his side. My heart twisted in a way that made my breath catch. I didn¡¯t know how much more of this pain I could take.


    I wanted to protect him, just like Evelina had wanted to protect her own.


    In a strange way, it was like our worlds had collided, despite being so different. I didn¡¯t understand everything they¡¯d gone through, but the desire to shield the one I loved, to keep him safe from everything, that... that was something I could relate to.


    Our motivations weren¡¯t so different after all, even if our times were.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back my question. My voice shook just a little, ¡°Evelina... how did you feel about him? The person you and the Heavenly Sorcerer did everything to save?¡±


    She didn¡¯t look at me at first, her gaze far away, as though the answer was just out of reach, buried beneath years of pain. Her voice was soft when it came, heavy with defeat. ¡°We failed. Fate... and even the gods themselves were against us.¡± She sighed, as if the weight of that failure was still with her.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of pity, sadness creeping into me at the thought of such loss. I had seen what it had done to her, to the point where even she seemed broken by it. I swallowed the lump in my throat before asking softly, ¡°Did you love him?¡±


    Her eyes met mine then, and she smiled¡ªtender, almost wistful. ¡°To call it love would be to disrespect the bond I shared with him. He was my everything, Celia. My reason to breathe, to live in this world. A world without him¡­ it wasn¡¯t a world I could bear to live in. I loved him that much, more than my life.¡±


    I couldn''t stop my thoughts from swirling around in my head. Evelina, the Queen of Curses, had loved him more than her own life, more than the world itself.


    She had fought for him with everything she had, and even the gods had turned against her. Yet... yet... something didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    If she really loved him that much, if he was her everything, why didn¡¯t she try harder? Why didn¡¯t she push even further, break every barrier, cross every line?


    If I loved someone like that, I¡¯d never stop fighting. I¡¯d break the world in half if that¡¯s what it took.


    I couldn''t even imagine losing Kaiser like that. Just the thought of it... made my chest pain. I felt my grip on my fists tighten as my mind raced with thoughts of what I would do if someone dared to take him away from me.


    My blood boiled. I could feel it¡ªthe curse¡ªit grew stronger with every heartbeat, darker, colder. My aura¡ªmy murderous aura¡ªspread out, filling the air around me, thickening with rage.


    If Kaiser were in that situation, if someone tried to take him...


    My body trembled with the sheer anger at the idea of losing him. My teeth ground together, and all I could think of was ripping apart anything or anyone who dared to harm him.


    ¡°Celia, you too have someone you cherish, don¡¯t you?¡± Evelina¡¯s voice brought me out of my thoughts, her words cutting through my rage like a sharp blade. She spoke as though she could sense my turmoil, and she was right, I did have someone.


    I nodded, not trusting myself to speak just yet. My mind was only on one person¡ªKaiser. My first true friend. The one person who didn¡¯t look at me like I was some curse that should be killed.


    He gave me a reason to smile, to laugh, to feel... alive. And the thought of losing him... I just couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine it.


    A cruel smirk spread across Evelina¡¯s face, and she leaned in slightly, her eyes gleaming. ¡°What if that person was in a similar situation? What would you do?¡±


    Her question caught me off guard. I didn¡¯t know what to say. The words died in my throat. What would I do?


    My heart clenched so tightly I thought it might stop. A sickening twist of fear, sorrow, and rage swirled in my chest. My hands clenched into fists so tight my nails dug into my palms.


    The cursed energy inside me flared¡ªuncontrollable. My aura grew colder, more dangerous, more murderous. I could feel it¡ªthe world¡ªit would not take him from me.


    "Take him away from me?" I whispered, my voice colder than ice.


    Evelina¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement as she replied, "Yes. The world taking him away from you. What would you do then, Celia?"


    I stood there in silence for a moment, the weight of her question settling on my chest. The thought of the world, of anyone, trying to take him... it made my blood burn with a fire I didn¡¯t know I could feel.


    And then, without thinking, the words spilled out of me, darker than anything I¡¯d ever said before.


    ¡°If the world was trying to take him away from me..." I took a deep breath, my voice steady now, my eyes cold and unyielding. "Let it try. I¡¯ll burn every inch of this world to the ground before I let that happen. I¡¯ll put an end to their lives and make their suffering worse than all the stages of Hell.¡±


    I could feel my aura spreading, filling the air like a storm ready to tear everything apart. I could see the slight surprise in Evelina¡¯s eyes. I could feel her watching me, trying to read me.


    But I didn¡¯t care.


    Her lips curved into a smile¡ªamusement and something else. A sort of... respect? I didn¡¯t know.


    Then, I stepped closer to her, narrowing the distance between us. The coldness in my chest didn¡¯t leave, but now, it had become a burning certainty. ¡°You said a world without the person you cherish is not worth living in, right?¡±


    Evelina nodded, remembering the words she had spoken earlier.


    I smiled, but it wasn¡¯t a smile of kindness¡ªit was dark, full of resolve. ¡°For me, a world without him doesn¡¯t deserve to exist. And if the world thinks it can tear us apart, I¡¯ll destroy it and remake it with my own hands. With blood. I¡¯ll carve a place where he¡¯ll always be with me. Where nothing will ever take him from my side again.¡±


    My words echoed in the air, thick with the promise of destruction. I could feel the power in them, the weight of my vow. I wasn¡¯t going to back down. Not for anything. Not for anyone.


    Evelina¡¯s smile remained, but now, there was a flicker of something else in her gaze. Something... approving. "I see," she said, her voice a mix of admiration and something more sinister.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if she was impressed, but I didn¡¯t care. I had spoken the truth¡ªthe truth of my heart. And I would let nothing, and no one take Kaiser away from me. Not now, not ever.


    I clenched my fists, feeling the warmth of my cursed energy crawling beneath my skin. The air around me felt heavier, thicker¡ªlike the weight of my own resolve was pressing down on me. But I welcomed it. I needed it.


    Those monsters, those disgusting bugs that stole him away from me¡ªI¡¯ll burn them all alive. I don¡¯t care what it takes, I¡¯ll tear them apart one by one until there¡¯s nothing left but ash. They won¡¯t take him from me. They won¡¯t.


    He was the one who saved me when I had nothing, when the world only looked at me with fear and disgust. He protected me. He gave me warmth when all I had was cold. He made me feel human.


    Now it was my turn. I¡¯ll save him, I¡¯ll protect him¡ªno matter what.


    It wasn¡¯t just a promise. It was a vow. A truth so deeply carved into my soul that nothing, not even death, could erase it.


    My gaze lifted toward Evelina. The Queen of Curses. A woman feared by the world. A woman who once failed to save the one she loved.


    I wasn¡¯t going to make the same mistake.


    I stepped forward, the crimson glow of the blood moon casting a spotlight over the two of us. The cold night air whispered against my skin, but the fire in my heart burned hotter.


    I took a deep breath, then exhaled, letting every ounce of hesitation leave my body. My next words would change everything.


    ¡°Please fight me, Evelina.¡± My voice was steady, unwavering. ¡°You might¡¯ve lost the person you loved in the past due to your weakness¡ª¡± I saw her eyes darken at that, but I didn¡¯t stop. ¡°¡ªbut I won¡¯t be the same as you. I will get stronger. So strong that even the world itself will have no choice but to follow my rules.¡±


    Silence.


    For a second, Evelina just stared at me. Then, slowly, a devilish smile stretched across her lips.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re playing a dangerous game, little girl,¡± she purred, her voice dripping with amusement, but her eyes¡ªher eyes¡ªwere sharp, deadly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand just how much stronger I am than you. If we fight, I will break you. I will shatter every bone in your body, drown you in your own curses, and leave you gasping for breath, wondering if you made a mistake challenging me.¡±


    Her presence alone sent a chill down my spine, but I didn¡¯t flinch.


    Instead, I smiled.


    A dark, wicked smile.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll surpass you.¡± My voice was cold, absolute. ¡°Even if I have to crawl through Hell itself, I¡¯ll surpass you and make you kneel before my power.¡±


    Our eyes locked, the murderous intent between us thick enough to choke the air.


    And just like that¡ªour fight had begun.


    Levi''s Perspective:


    The moment I stepped into the guild hall, I was met with the usual sight¡ªadventurers drinking, chatting, and throwing around war stories like they were the biggest badasses in the world.


    It had that same loud, chaotic energy that most guilds had, but there was something a bit different here. More refined. More structured.


    Didn¡¯t matter to me, though. I wasn¡¯t here to admire the furniture.


    Before I could take another step, a guild member noticed me and walked over. The guy was young¡ªmid-twenties, maybe¡ªwith a decent build. The way he held himself, the slight tension in his posture, the hesitation in his steps¡ªyep. C-Rank.


    Not that it mattered. But, hey, old habits die hard.


    "Can I help you?" he asked, polite but wary.


    I gave him my best cocky grin, the one that usually threw people off. "Yeah, I need to see Alina and Sylvia. Name¡¯s Levi. Celestial Apex Guild''s Leader."


    His eyebrows lifted slightly, but he kept his composure. "Miss Alina is currently in the middle of a guild conquest meeting, but I can take you to see Miss Sylvia."


    Figures. Alina always had her hands full.


    "Alright," I nodded. "Tell Alina to come find me after. Got something important to discuss."


    The guild member nodded in return, then gestured for me to follow. As we moved through the hall, I could already feel the stares¡ªsome curious, some wary. Guess word about me hadn¡¯t fully spread yet.


    Good. That made things more fun.


    The office I was led into was¡­ well, exactly what I expected from someone like Sylvia.


    Large, but not excessive. A mix of elegance and practicality. A grand oak desk sat near the center, polished to perfection, stacks of neatly organized documents resting on its surface. The walls were lined with bookshelves, filled with records, history, and battle strategies¡ªthings only someone truly invested in leadership would keep. The windows were tall, allowing just enough natural light to pour in, giving the room a golden glow under the midday sun.


    And at the center of it all, sitting behind that pristine desk, was her.


    Sylvia.


    She was beautiful, no doubt about it. Silver-white hair that cascaded down her shoulders, eyes the same metallic sheen, sharp and calculating like she could see right through you. She was dressed in a fitted, deep blue noble¡¯s coat with silver embroidery, the high collar giving her an air of authority. Beneath it, a sleek, professional-looking white blouse, paired with tailored dark trousers.


    Everything about her screamed elegance¡ªfrom the way she sat, legs crossed, fingers gently laced together, to the way her gaze met mine, unwavering and confident.


    Yeah, I was definitely out of place here.


    I glanced down at my casual clothes¡ªjust a simple black sleeveless top, some worn-out pants, and boots that had seen way too much action. I probably looked like some random street fighter that wandered into a royal estate.


    Sylvia¡¯s lips curled into a small, knowing smile. "You don¡¯t have to look so out of place, Levi. I don¡¯t judge a man by his clothing¡ªonly by his actions."


    I chuckled. "Well, that¡¯s good to hear. Would¡¯ve been real awkward if you threw me out just ¡®cause I wasn¡¯t dressed like a prince."


    The guild member who escorted me gave a respectful nod before leaving, closing the door behind him.


    "Please, take a seat," Sylvia gestured to the chair across from her.


    I did as she said, leaning back comfortably, though my mind was already working through what I was about to say.


    This was it.


    I wasn¡¯t here to flirt. I wasn¡¯t here to play around.


    We needed their guild¡¯s help. If we were going to deal with that grotesque swarm, we needed manpower, strategy, coordination.


    And right now, it all depended on me.


    I leaned back in my chair, arms crossed, eyes locked on Sylvia. There was something about the way she carried herself¡ªpoised, confident, the kind of person who knew exactly what she wanted and how to get it.


    And right now, I needed her to want this.


    I exhaled, then leaned forward, resting my elbows on the desk between us. "Alright, let¡¯s cut straight to it. You know about grotesques, right?"


    Sylvia gave a small nod, silver eyes sharp with curiosity. "C to B Rank threats, yes. Dangerous, but manageable in small numbers. What about them?"


    "Yeah, well, the usual grotesques? They¡¯re nothing special. Tough, ugly, travel in hordes, but overall? No real brains behind ¡®em." I tapped a finger against the desk. "But here¡¯s the problem¡ªthere is one that has brains. An S Rank freak of nature calling itself the Swarm Tyrant."


    Sylvia arched a brow, hands clasped together on the desk. "Swarm Tyrant?"


    I nodded. "King of the Devouring Nest. Unlike the rest, this thing¡¯s got tactics. Strength? Off the charts. Intelligence? Enough to command entire armies of grotesques and actually strategize rather than just charge in blindly. If left alone, it won¡¯t just attack towns¡ªit¡¯ll consume everything. People, land, resources. No survivors. No remains."


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Sylvia didn¡¯t react immediately, but I could tell she was processing it. She leaned back slightly, crossing her legs, her expression unreadable. "And you¡¯re saying this thing is mobilizing?"


    "Not just mobilizing¡ªit¡¯s expanding. This isn¡¯t some random outbreak. It¡¯s a war." I glanced at the window behind her, watching the golden rays of the sun filter through. "One city at a time, the swarm will spread. Celestine won¡¯t be able to hold it back forever, and once it¡¯s done there¡­" I turned back to her, my tone dropping. "Sylvaris is next."


    I could see the shift in her expression¡ªsubtle, but there. She wasn¡¯t just listening now. She understood.


    Sylvia let out a slow breath, tapping a single finger against her desk. "A threat of this scale¡­ if what you¡¯re saying is true, then ignoring it isn¡¯t an option."


    "Glad we¡¯re on the same page."


    She tilted her head slightly. "Then what do you propose?"


    I smirked. "Simple. Celestial Apex and Requiem work together. We combine our forces, our strategies, and we take the swarm down before it grows beyond control. A full-scale coordinated assault to wipe out the grotesques and crush the Tyrant."


    Sylvia¡¯s eyes flickered with thought. She was considering it¡ªnot just the idea itself, but the realistic possibilities.


    She tapped her fingers once, then twice, before speaking. "A cooperation between our guilds could prove effective. The manpower of both Celestial Apex and Requiem would allow us to strike with overwhelming force. And considering the level of intelligence you¡¯ve described in this Tyrant¡­ attacking before it strengthens further is the logical move."


    She paused, then continued, this time more measured. "However, there are risks. A campaign of this size will drain resources, both in supplies and personnel. Some of our guild members are currently engaged in other missions¡ªwe¡¯d need to recall them, which will affect other contracts and alliances. Additionally, moving this many people would alert the grotesques early. If the Tyrant is as intelligent as you claim, it might anticipate an attack and adapt."


    I nodded, resting my chin in my palm. "You¡¯re not wrong. But sitting around and waiting for it to come knocking isn¡¯t an option either. We act now, or we deal with a nightmare later."


    Sylvia studied me for a moment before giving a small smile. "It¡¯s a compelling argument. But you¡¯ll need to convince Alina as well. Without her agreement, Requiem won¡¯t move."


    I raised a brow. Of course.


    Convincing Sylvia? Reasonable. Straightforward. She looked at the bigger picture.


    Alina?


    I let out an internal sigh, already picturing the hell this was gonna be. Convincing Alina will be harder than wiping out the grotesques by myself.


    Hell, if I had to choose between reasoning with her and fighting the Swarm Tyrant one-on-one, I¡¯d take the Tyrant every time. At least with that thing, I¡¯d get a fair fight.


    But I wasn¡¯t about to back down.


    I flashed Sylvia a cocky grin, resting one foot on the desk just to test how much I could push before she¡¯d call me out. "Alright, no problem. I¡¯ll talk to her. Convince her. Charm her, if I have to."


    Sylvia gave me a knowing smile. "I wish you luck, then."


    Before I could respond, the sound of the office door swinging open caught my attention.


    And there she was.


    Alina.


    I leaned back slightly, giving an exaggerated sigh. Well, that was faster than expected.


    "So, you¡¯re Levi? The Sword Saint of God Speed, huh?"


    Alina¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. No emotion, no warmth¡ªjust words spoken with the sharp precision of a blade. Her violet eyes barely acknowledged me as she stepped forward, her movements controlled, efficient, calculated.


    She carried herself like a queen who had no time for anything beneath her.


    I grinned, standing up from my seat, hands slipping into my pockets. "That¡¯d be me. And you¡¯d be Alina¡ªthe Sword Saint of Technique."


    She didn¡¯t react, didn¡¯t even acknowledge the title. Just stopped in front of me, tilting her head slightly.


    Alright. It¡¯s now or never. My hardest conversation of life¡ªconvincing a woman just to say yes.


    I exhaled and got straight to the point. "The grotesques. You probably know them¡ªC to B Rank threats, messy but dangerous. Alone, they¡¯re nothing special, but together, they wipe out entire towns. Usually, they lack any real leadership, but this time¡­"


    I met her gaze. "There¡¯s an S Rank leading them. The Swarm Tyrant¡ªKing of the Devouring Nest. Smarter, stronger, strategic. This isn¡¯t just another outbreak. It¡¯s an invasion, and it¡¯s spreading fast. Celestine is under siege, and if we don¡¯t do something, it¡¯s only a matter of time before it moves beyond that."


    I watched her. She was listening. No interruptions, no unnecessary comments¡ªjust absorbing every word like she was breaking it down piece by piece in her head.


    Then she nodded, as if confirming something to herself.


    And then¡ª


    "No."


    No hesitation. No explanation. Just a flat refusal.


    I blinked. "¡­No?"


    Alina met my gaze, her voice as lifeless as before. "Requiem won¡¯t be involved in this. Your guild, your town¡ªit¡¯s not my concern."


    I let out a slow breath, rubbing the back of my neck. Yeah. Should¡¯ve seen that one coming.


    I leaned forward slightly, arms resting on the desk. "You realize these things won¡¯t stop at Celestine, right? They¡¯ll keep moving. Town after town, city after city. If we don¡¯t take them out now, Sylvaris could be next."


    Alina remained indifferent. "If that time comes, I¡¯ll handle it."


    I narrowed my eyes. "With what? Hope?"


    She finally moved¡ªjust slightly, tilting her head. "Valhalla and Crimson Eclipse. If the grotesques become a threat to Sylvaris, they¡¯ll stand with me. They owe me."


    I scoffed. "So you¡¯re saying if it comes knocking at your door, you¡¯ll have backup. But until then? You don¡¯t care?"


    "Correct."


    Cold. Unapologetic. Not even a hint of concern.


    I exhaled through my nose, tilting my head back. "You do realize people are dying, right? Whole families wiped out. Innocent lives torn apart. You¡¯re really just gonna sit back and watch?"


    Alina didn¡¯t even blink. "If they are weak enough to be wiped out, then they were never meant to survive."


    I clenched my fists, the muscles in my jaw tightening.


    She continued, unbothered. "You expect me to waste my guild¡¯s resources, my people, my efforts¡ªfor what? So I can feel some sort of moral satisfaction? This world is not built on kindness, Levi. It¡¯s built on power, control, and survival. If something does not benefit me, I have no reason to be involved."


    I stayed silent for a moment, just staring at her.


    Damn. She really doesn¡¯t care.


    I let out a small breath, forcing myself to stay calm. Getting emotional wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    Alright, Levi. Think.


    Alina wasn¡¯t the type to be swayed by ideals. She didn¡¯t care about heroism or saving the weak. No, she was calculating, self-serving¡ªan opportunist.


    If I wanted her help, I needed to give her a reason. Something that benefited her.


    And right now? I didn¡¯t have it.


    Time to change that.


    "Alright, let''s talk business, then. Celestial Apex isn¡¯t just some small-time guild, you know. We¡¯ve got elite swordsmen, top-tier mages, sorcerers, and even a few specialists you won¡¯t find anywhere else. If we work together, Requiem could¡ª"


    "No."


    I blinked. "Damn. Didn¡¯t even let me finish."


    Alina remained as still as stone, her violet eyes as cold as the dead of winter. "I don¡¯t need swordsmen. My people don¡¯t rely on brute strength. Precision, tactics, and mastery¡ªthose are what wins conquests. Not swinging a blade faster than the next fool."


    I scratched my cheek. "Ouch. That hurt a little. But fine, what about our mages? We¡¯ve got sorcerers capable of large-scale defensive barriers, energy amplification, even time acceleration spells¡ªthings your guild doesn¡¯t specialize in. That could¡ª"


    "Still no."


    I sighed. "Alright, and let me guess, you¡¯ve got a cold, heartless reason why?"


    Alina barely blinked. "Magic alone does not win battles. It is a tool. If my guild requires more magic, we will take in specialists who align with our goals. I have no reason to tie myself to yours."


    I leaned forward. "Okay, okay. What about resources? Celestial Apex is well-funded. We have supply chains, trade connections, and access to exclusive black-market relics. I bet Requiem could¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t need your resources."


    I stared at her. "You¡¯re kidding. Everyone needs resources."


    Alina shook her head, her voice completely void of interest. "Requiem already has its own private channels. We don¡¯t rely on trade. We take what we need or form contracts with those worth the effort."


    I let out a deep breath, rubbing my temple. Man, she¡¯s really not budging.


    I lifted a finger. "Alright. Last one. Manpower. We have trained warriors, combat units, and experienced strategists who could¡ª"


    "No."


    I dropped my hand on the table, making a light thud. "Alright, I get it. You don¡¯t need anything. But hear me out¡ªwhat if you just wanted some insurance? You¡¯re smart. You know long-term gains matter more than short-term refusals. Aligning with us means¡ª"


    Alina''s gaze never wavered. "Loyalty is just an illusion created by the weak. People follow only as long as it benefits them¡ªso I make sure I¡¯m always the greater option."


    Sylvia, who had been silent up until now, stepped forward. "Alina, listen. There¡¯s no harm in forming an alliance. Even if you don¡¯t need them now, you could in the future. This could be beneficial if¡ª"


    Alina turned her head slightly, cutting Sylvia off with a glance. "If there are no guarantees of advantage, it¡¯s a waste of my time. I don¡¯t act out of kindness. I act because it serves me. If helping you aligns with my goals, consider yourself lucky. If not, you were never worth my time to begin with."


    Sylvia clenched her fists. "Are you really that heartless?"


    Alina¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "Emotions are liabilities. Sympathy is a weakness. I deal in results, not attachments."


    I let out a sharp breath, shaking my head. "And what if standing against you is the only choice left?"


    Her voice was as cold as ever. "If you stand in my way, you¡¯re an obstacle. If you serve my interests, you¡¯re a tool. Either way, you are replaceable."


    Sylvia looked almost disgusted. "How can you think like that?"


    Alina didn¡¯t hesitate. "Survival isn¡¯t about morals or emotions. It¡¯s about power. And power belongs to those willing to abandon everything to claim it."


    I clenched my jaw, running a hand through my hair. "So what, you¡¯d let the world burn if it got you what you wanted?"


    "If destruction brings me closer to what I want, then let the world burn. It was never my concern to begin with."


    I stared at her, genuinely trying to figure her out.


    She didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t hesitate. Didn¡¯t care.


    And that¡­ that was the problem.


    I let out a short laugh¡ªdry, frustrated. "Damn. You really don¡¯t care about anyone, do you?"


    For the first time, Alina paused. Just for a second. Then¡ª


    "Does it matter?"


    My grin faded.


    "¡­Maybe it does."


    Sylvia stood up from her seat, brushing off the imaginary dust from her coat. With a calm, knowing smile, she raised a hand.


    "Alright, alright, let¡¯s all take a breath and relax, shall we?"


    Her voice was smooth, diplomatic, confident. The kind of voice that could make enemies pause before drawing their blades.


    Alina, however, wasn¡¯t the type to be swayed easily. She turned her head, shooting Sylvia a sharp glare. But then¡­ something shifted.


    The glare faded. Just slightly. Replaced by something more neutral. A rare moment of genuine attention.


    Interesting.


    I leaned back, crossing my arms. If there was anyone Alina might actually listen to, it was Sylvia.


    Sylvia didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. She clasped her hands behind her back, her noble posture impeccable. "Alina, let¡¯s be realistic. You¡¯re a strategist, and I respect that. But sometimes, strategy involves making temporary compromises for greater rewards."


    Alina remained silent, her gaze unmoving.


    Sylvia continued, "Requiem aligning with Celestial Apex benefits you more than you realize. You gain additional manpower without taking risks, access to their intelligence networks, and a firsthand opportunity to analyze their strengths and weaknesses. Information is power, after all."


    Alina blinked once. Then¡ª


    "No."


    Sylvia¡¯s lips curled slightly. "I expected that. But think about it¡ªhaving Levi¡¯s guild as an ally means increased influence. You wouldn¡¯t just be maintaining your position; you¡¯d be expanding it. Having Celestial Apex under obligation to you¡ª"


    "No."


    Damn. She didn¡¯t even hesitate.


    Sylvia pressed on, not missing a beat. "Financial backing. Celestial Apex has deep pockets, and we both know money fuels power. Imagine the things you could achieve with¡ª"


    "No."


    I exhaled, shaking my head. Cold as ever.


    Sylvia, however, didn¡¯t seem fazed. Instead, she hummed, tapping her chin with a thoughtful expression. Then, her eyes lit up as if she had just uncovered a hidden card in her hand.


    "Alright then. I have an idea."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"


    Sylvia turned to Alina, her smile widening. "How about a bet?"


    Alina¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "A bet?"


    "A one-on-one match," Sylvia said smoothly. "You vs Levi in a one on one fight. If he wins, Requiem assists Celestial Apex in fighting the swarm."


    Alina didn¡¯t even blink. "No."


    I grinned. "Oh? What¡¯s wrong? Scared you¡¯ll lose?"


    Her eyes snapped to me, cold and unbothered. "I don¡¯t waste time on trash."


    Oof. That one had some bite.


    I smirked, tilting my head. "Funny. Because by the end of the fight, your little fantasy of being untouchable will be shattered into pieces."


    The air between us thickened, my aura stirring like dark flames, hers like cold violet embers.


    Before things could spiral, Sylvia swiftly stepped in between us, pressing a hand against my chest with an exasperated sigh. "Alright, that¡¯s enough posturing. Alina, I¡¯m curious¡ªwhy won¡¯t you accept?"


    Alina glanced at Sylvia with the same detached expression. "I gain nothing from it."


    Sylvia¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. Then, with the grace of a seasoned negotiator, she took a step closer to Alina, lowering her voice slightly. "Oh, Alina. What if I told you that, if you win, I¡¯ll personally gather half of Requiem¡¯s members to search for him."


    Sylvia, ever the tactician, didn¡¯t elaborate. She simply tilted her head, letting the weight of her words settle. "You know who I mean," she murmured, her voice like a whisper against the tension in the air. "Half of Requiem, scouring every corner, every lead. A search unlike any before."


    Alina¡¯s breath hitched, her composure wavering for just a fraction of a second. Her lips parted, but no words came out at first. Then, with quiet intensity, she asked, "Really?"


    Sylvia met her gaze without hesitation. "Really."


    Alina¡¯s entire body stilled.


    For the first time since this conversation began, her violet eyes flickered¡ªnot with calculation, but with something close to shock.


    Well, well. That¡¯s new.


    I tilted my head, studying her. "Huh. You actually look surprised."


    Sylvia glanced at me with a smirk before returning her gaze to Alina. "She won¡¯t refuse this, trust me."


    Alina remained still for a moment, her eyes locked onto Sylvia¡¯s. Then, without another word, she turned and walked toward the exit.


    Just as she reached the doorway, she paused. Slowly, she turned her head back, her violet aura flickering to life like spectral flames.


    "You and I will fight later this evening," she said, her voice colder than ice. "Sylvaris Arena."


    The sheer pressure of her presence filled the room, the weight of her magic pressing against the air.


    I felt a familiar thrill pulse through my veins. My own dark flames ignited, shadowy and hungry, rising to meet her intensity.


    A grin tugged at my lips. "Oh, this is gonna be fun." I leaned forward, my tone dripping with confidence. "I¡¯ll win, you know. After all¡ª" I flashed her a cocky smirk. "I¡¯m the strongest."


    Alina¡¯s violet flames flared once, casting a ghostly glow over her face. Then, with an icy smirk of her own, she turned fully toward me.


    "Just don¡¯t get sliced in half, Mr. Self-Proclaimed Strongest."


    And with that, she walked out of the room.


    I exhaled, my grin widening. Damn. I think I¡¯m actually excited.


    I leaned against the stone wall, stretching my arms out with a satisfied sigh. "Hey, Sylvia, gotta admit, I¡¯m pretty grateful you went out of your way to convince Alina. That was... impressive."


    She raised an eyebrow, her smile never wavering. "Nothing to thank me for, Levi. It benefits us both."


    I cocked my head, intrigued. "How exactly does it benefit you?"


    Sylvia stepped closer, her presence as smooth and composed as ever. She leaned in just a bit, her voice dropping to a more secretive tone. "Well," she began, "people would pay a lot to see two Sword Saints fight. It¡¯s not something that happens every day, is it?"


    I raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corner of my lips. Her words hit me differently as I watched her eyes¡ªthose calculating, cool eyes that had the power to make even the coldest of men crack.


    Oh, I get it now.


    Sylvia wasn¡¯t just setting up a fight for some heroic cause or for the glory of her guild. No, this was business. Big business. I could practically hear the gold coins jingling in the air.


    In my mind, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. So this is how it is, huh? She¡¯s using me¡ªand Alina, for that matter¡ªto turn a nice profit.


    The thought alone made me laugh out loud. She¡¯s going to make a fortune off us. One fight, and she could be swimming in gold and silver¡ªprobably at least 600 gold. Hell, they might even have to build a bigger vault for it after this.


    And here I was, thinking I¡¯d get a little assistance with the swarm. But nope, Sylvia was playing the long game, stacking coins instead of favors. Typical.


    I shook my head and laughed, letting the sound fill the room. "You¡¯re an opportunist, Sylvia."


    She smiled back, that same charming, confident smile. "You could say that. But I¡¯d call it... strategic."


    I chuckled again, appreciating the way she worked. "Strategic? Yeah, sure, if you want to call it that. But you¡¯re not fooling me. You¡¯re gonna make a small fortune off of this fight."


    Sylvia shrugged lightly, still smiling. "What can I say? Opportunities like this don¡¯t come around every day."


    I smirked, crossing my arms. "You¡¯re a sly one."


    She glanced away briefly before her gaze returned to me, a flicker of amusement in her eyes. "And you¡¯re not so bad yourself."


    I leaned back against the wall, my tone turning a little more serious. "What about Alina? She¡¯s... not exactly the kind of person who¡¯d jump at a chance like this."


    Sylvia¡¯s smile softened, and she took a step back, folding her arms. "No, she¡¯s not. She¡¯s very detached, almost... inhuman in a way."


    I raised an eyebrow. "You really think that? I mean, the woman is like a walking ice block."


    Sylvia chuckled, shaking her head. "I didn¡¯t mean it like that. It¡¯s just... she¡¯s always so calculating, you know? She doesn¡¯t do anything unless there¡¯s something to gain. She¡¯s always focused on the end result."


    I nodded, letting the truth of her words sink in. "Yeah, I¡¯ve noticed. She¡¯s got that whole ¡®don¡¯t care about the world, just get what I want¡¯ vibe."


    Sylvia sighed, her expression becoming a little more contemplative. "She¡¯s been like that for as long as I¡¯ve known her. It¡¯s not out of malice¡ªmore like... survival, I guess."


    "Survival, huh?" I mused. "I suppose that makes sense. She¡¯s got nothing but power in her sights."


    "Exactly." Sylvia¡¯s voice softened, almost as though she was speaking about an old friend, despite Alina¡¯s coldness. "She¡¯s not heartless, Levi. But she¡¯s had to fight for everything she¡¯s gotten. The way she is¡ªit¡¯s just her way of making sure nothing gets in the way of her goals."


    I looked at her, seeing the slight hint of empathy in her eyes as she spoke. It was rare for Sylvia to get this... sentimental, but it made sense. She¡¯d seen Alina grow, maybe even understood her more than anyone else.


    I smiled lightly, pushing off the wall. "I get it now. You¡¯ve got her figured out."


    Sylvia gave a small nod, a flicker of respect in her eyes. "I wouldn¡¯t say figured out. But I know her. Just don¡¯t expect her to change. Not unless something big happens."


    I laughed lightly, cracking my knuckles. "Well, if she wants to take me on, she¡¯s gonna need more than a little change."


    Sylvia¡¯s smile returned, but it was tinged with something else¡ªsomething like acknowledgment, or perhaps amusement. "I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s ready for you. Just remember, don¡¯t underestimate her. She¡¯s a lot more than she seems."


    I grinned. "Underestimate her? Please. I¡¯m the strongest, remember?"


    Sylvia raised an eyebrow, a playful glint in her eyes. "Just don¡¯t get sliced in half, Mr. Self-Proclaimed Strongest."


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "You know, Sylvia, I think this fight¡¯s going to be more fun than I expected."


    She shrugged with a smirk. "As long as you don¡¯t break anything, it should be a good show for everyone else."


    I laughed again, the sound of it echoing off the stone walls. Yeah, this is gonna be fun.


    But curiosity nagged at me, and I couldn¡¯t help myself. "So, Sylvia," I said, turning my gaze back to her with a playful smirk. "Who¡¯s this ¡®him¡¯ that made Alina agree to this fight? You know, the one who convinced her?"


    Sylvia''s smile widened, a glint of mystery flashing in her eyes. She leaned in slightly, her voice lowering just a touch, adding a bit of intrigue to her response. "Ah, him. He¡¯s the only person Alina ever really cares about."


    I raised an eyebrow, genuinely shocked. Alina, care about someone? Now that was a surprise. "You mean, she actually cares about someone? Really?"


    "Yes," Sylvia replied, her tone a little more serious, though she still carried that same confident air. "She does. But as for who he is..." She trailed off, as if weighing her words carefully before continuing. "I couldn¡¯t tell you much. She hasn¡¯t revealed much to me, but I have a vague understanding."


    I leaned forward, intrigued. "What do you mean by ¡®vague understanding¡¯?"


    Sylvia¡¯s expression softened, though her eyes still carried that sharp focus. "He was the one who helped her... when she was at her lowest. He¡¯s the reason she believes she can change, that she can write her own future."


    I raised my eyebrows even higher. A guy who gave her hope? Now that¡¯s a story worth hearing. "And what¡¯s his name? Where is he? What¡¯s he look like?"


    She shook her head, a hint of something unreadable crossing her face. "I don¡¯t know. We don¡¯t even know what he looks like. Alina¡¯s kept everything about him close to her chest."


    I frowned, but Sylvia didn¡¯t seem the type to lie. "So, you don¡¯t know anything about him, huh?"


    Sylvia nodded slowly. "All I know is... Alina had a very rough past. A childhood that almost broke her. She lived through horrors that would make even the hardest of men flinch. She... well, she almost lived a life of slavery, torture... all of it."


    I froze, my mind struggling to process that. Alina? A life like that? It explained so much. The coldness, the detachment¡ªit was all beginning to make sense. She wasn¡¯t just an emotionless machine; she was a survivor, shaped by something dark and terrible.


    Sylvia sighed, almost as if the weight of her own words had settled on her shoulders. "That¡¯s why she¡¯s so... distant. So cold. She doesn''t let people in. She¡¯s learned to shut everything out. It¡¯s the only way she survived."


    I bit back a sigh, feeling something unexpected rise up in me¡ªempathy. It was hard not to feel for someone who had endured that kind of life, even if they came off as harsh or unapproachable. Alina wasn¡¯t heartless; she was just... guarded.


    Sylvia continued, her gaze dropping slightly. "But that person she¡¯s looking for... he saved her life. Gave her the strength to keep going when she was at her weakest. And that¡¯s why she fights so hard to find him again. To show him that she¡¯s changed."


    I nodded slowly, piecing things together. "How did he save her? When did that happen?"


    Sylvia shook her head again. "I don¡¯t know. Alina¡¯s kept all of that to herself. Whatever happened, it¡¯s something she hasn¡¯t shared yet."


    I exhaled sharply, feeling a twinge of frustration mixed with understanding. Some things are meant to stay private. But damn, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who this mysterious person was.


    Before I could say anything else, Sylvia glanced at the clock, then at me. "Your fight¡¯s in two hours. You should rest. Prepare yourself."


    I nodded, appreciating her thoughtfulness. "Thanks again, Sylvia, for convincing Alina. I¡¯ll take it from here."


    She gave me a small smile. "Good luck, Levi. And remember¡ªdon¡¯t underestimate her."


    With a final nod, I turned and left the guild, stepping out into the cool air.


    The sky above was beautiful, the sun slowly dipping behind the horizon, casting golden hues across the town. I looked up at it, breathing in the crisp air as I took a moment to collect my thoughts.


    This is it.


    It was going to be the hardest fight of my life. I was up against the Sword Saint of Technique, Alina¡ªthe woman known for her Heavenly Stance, a stance that no one had ever been able to overcome. Her techniques were precise, lethal, and calculated. I¡¯d need everything I had to match her in the arena.


    But then again...


    Who am I kidding?


    I grinned to myself, my ego already kicking into high gear. I¡¯m Levi, the Sword Saint of God-Speed. I¡¯ve been in worse fights, faced worse odds, and come out on top every single time.


    Hell, I even took down a dragon once. A real dragon. And what did it get me? Glory. Fame. A ridiculous amount of admiration. Not that I¡¯m complaining, of course. I earned it all. Every single bit.


    Now I¡¯m about to take on Alina. The one who¡¯s never been defeated, never shown weakness in a fight. But you know what? I¡¯m the strongest.


    I¡¯m not worried. She can have all her fancy stances, her perfect technique, and her cold, calculating mind. Because when it comes down to it, there¡¯s one thing that separates me from her...


    I¡¯m stronger.


    I¡¯m not afraid of anyone or anything. I¡¯ll smash through whatever walls she throws at me. And when it¡¯s all over, it¡¯ll be my name they remember.


    I cracked my neck and stretched, rolling my shoulders. Let¡¯s go, Alina. You¡¯re about to learn what happens when you try to take down Levi.


    While Levi was busy preparing for the fight, far from the bustling guild and the impending battle, Alina stood alone on a distant bridge, gazing up at the sky.


    The expanse of blue stretched endlessly above her, the clouds drifting lazily, as if they, too, were lost in their own thoughts. Her expression was blank, empty even, yet there was a subtle softness in her gaze as she looked at the sky.


    For the first time in a long while, Alina allowed a genuine smile to form on her lips. It wasn¡¯t much, just a brief tug of her mouth, but it carried a warmth that had long been absent from her usual stoic face.


    And then, in a voice barely above a whisper, she spoke to herself, the words laced with a quiet, newfound hope. "At last... it''s time to finally meet you."


    As the words left her lips, memories of him flooded her mind. She could still hear his voice, clear and steady, as though it had never left her. "You are not worthless. You are not a slave to anyone or anything. The future isn¡¯t something that is handed to you, Alina. It¡¯s something you take, something you write for yourself."


    A gentle smile tugged at the corners of her mouth, her heart tightening in a mixture of warmth and longing. His words¡ªalways so sure, so unyielding¡ªhad been her anchor through the pain of her past. In her darkest moments, they were what had kept her from breaking.


    His voice echoed in her mind again, like a heartbeat that never wavered. "Alina, I trust you. I believe in you. One day, you¡¯ll become someone I¡¯ll look up to. Your strength, your resolve¡ªthey¡¯ll take you places you never imagined."


    Her smile deepened as she remembered him. His unwavering belief in her, when even she couldn¡¯t believe in herself. He had never faltered in his faith, and for the first time, Alina allowed herself to truly believe those words.


    "You think so?" she murmured to herself, her lips curling into a soft, nostalgic smile. A quiet laugh escaped her, one that felt almost foreign, yet comforting. "You can never look up to me. I¡¯ll always be the one looking up to you."


    She lingered on the memory of his kindness, but it was quickly replaced by the weight of what was ahead. The fight.


    The upcoming battle against Levi. The Sword Saint of God-Speed. A battle that would test everything she had learned, everything she had fought for.


    Her heart quickened at the thought. This wasn¡¯t just another duel¡ªit was the culmination of everything she had been working toward. It was a chance to prove to herself, to him, that she was ready. Ready to stand tall, to fight for the future she had promised herself.


    Her gaze hardened, the softness in her eyes fading as her focus sharpened. In two hours, I face Levi. I won¡¯t let anything stand in my way.


    A breeze tugged at her hair as she stood, still, her body rigid with resolve. She could almost feel him beside her, his unwavering confidence, as though his presence was still a part of her.


    "I¡¯ll show him. I¡¯ll show them all," she whispered to herself, the words carrying a strength she hadn¡¯t felt before.


    Alina¡¯s hand tightened into a fist at her side, her chest swelling with the surge of determination. I''ll find you, my savior... I''ll show you how much I''ve changed just so... just as you saw the potential in me.


    Her smile, though faint, remained. And with it, a quiet but unshakeable certainty. She would prove herself, not just for her past, but for the man who had believed in her when no one else did.


    Zain''s Perspective:


    I walked past the guild office of Levinton, my mind weighed down with a constant stream of thoughts. I had just finished meeting with some of the town¡¯s leaders, and now I couldn¡¯t shake the worry gnawing at me. Was Levi successful in convincing Requiem to help us? Would he manage to bring allies we so desperately need?


    As I made my way through the streets of the town, I watched the town¡¯s folks bustle about their daily tasks, their laughter, their routine. Some children were playing near the market, their innocent joy a stark contrast to the growing tension I felt in the pit of my stomach.


    But I couldn¡¯t afford to get lost in the simple sights and sounds. The swarm... It was coming. The grotesques, those monstrous, vile creatures, were not going to wait. If we didn¡¯t prepare now, the town, the people I had sworn to protect, might not survive.


    I paused for a moment as the familiar smell of freshly baked bread wafted through the air. The bakery was bustling with its usual customers, exchanging coins for loaves of bread and cakes. I could hear the chatter of merchants nearby, the familiar hum of Levinton¡¯s heart beating in the distance.


    But I couldn¡¯t focus on that. My thoughts kept returning to the swarm and whether we had enough time. Would Levi¡¯s plan with Requiem succeed, or were we running out of options?


    That¡¯s when I saw him.


    Walking down the street, just past the market square, a man moved through the crowd like he owned the place. He wasn¡¯t from around here¡ªthere was something... foreign about him.


    Red hair, almost unnatural in its brightness, and piercing yellow eyes that seemed to scan everything. He had an aura about him, an unmistakable presence that immediately caught my attention. He wasn¡¯t someone to be ignored. No, this man was someone worth paying attention to.


    And then I noticed it¡ªtwo long legendary swords hanging from his back. The unmistakable sign of a Sword Saint.


    It was him. Xander.


    The Sword Saint of Mastery. A man whose reputation was as large as the power he wielded. He had always been a bit of a mystery to me¡ªhis lazy genius attitude often made him seem aloof, but no one could deny his skill.


    If the stories were true, Xander could take on almost anyone in a fight with barely any effort.


    He strolled past me like he was walking in the park, his gaze casual as he examined the town. His expression was half-lidded, a lazy smile playing on his lips as he approached me.


    ¡°Yooo,¡± he said, his voice low and casual, ¡°this is Levi¡¯s town, right?¡±


    I blinked, a bit taken aback by his complete nonchalance. ¡°Yeah, it is,¡± I replied, a bit wary. I knew Xander had a reputation, but it was hard to get a read on the guy. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    He yawned, stretching his arms as if he didn¡¯t have a care in the world. ¡°Heard there¡¯s a swarm of grotesques coming through. Figured I¡¯d show up and help out.¡±


    I stared at him, momentarily stunned. ¡°You... came here for the swarm?¡±


    He nodded lazily. ¡°Yeah, got a letter from Levi.¡± He shrugged as if the whole situation didn¡¯t deserve more than a passing thought. ¡°Said you guys could use a hand, so here I am.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hide my shock. ¡°You came all the way here just for that?¡±


    Xander gave me a nonchalant grin, the lazy brilliance of it almost irritating. ¡°What can I say? I don¡¯t have anything better to do. Besides, I¡¯ve been looking for a good fight.¡± He seemed to lose interest in me for a second, eyes trailing off to the horizon as if the conversation had already been decided.


    I was trying to process his words, still grappling with the fact that Xander, of all people, was standing right in front of me. A man who could walk into any battle, no questions asked, and emerge victorious without even breaking a sweat.


    ¡°So you¡¯re really just... here to fight?¡± I asked, trying to make sense of it.


    Xander gave me a bored look, then raised a hand, gesturing carelessly. ¡°Yeah, yeah. No big deal. I mean, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s gonna be worth my time, but I¡¯ll give it a shot. Looks like things are about to get interesting.¡± He grinned at me like he was looking forward to something¡ªsomething far beyond the swarm or the town.


    I felt my nerves stir, an uneasy tension creeping up my spine. This was no simple adventurer. Xander was a force in his own right, and now he was here, joining forces with Levi in this last-ditch effort to defend Levinton.


    I shook my head, still trying to wrap my mind around the situation. But just as I was about to respond, Xander¡¯s eyes flicked toward the horizon, and his casual demeanor shifted ever so slightly.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± he said, straightening up, ¡°you might wanna hurry up. The swarm¡¯s getting closer, and I¡¯m not here to babysit. If you¡¯re gonna stand around, I¡¯ll go ahead and find them myself.¡±


    I hesitated, looking at the man before me¡ªthis lazy genius who had come to our aid, seemingly without a care in the world. But his words were clear, and that ominous feeling only intensified.


    And then, as if the universe itself decided to give me one last push, I heard it¡ªa rumbling, distant sound. A low, throbbing tremor that set the ground beneath my feet vibrating.


    The swarm was closing in faster than I had hoped.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time,¡± Xander said, cracking his neck with a nonchalant smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Zain. I¡¯ve been waiting for this.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need any more encouragement. As we turned to head toward the town¡¯s defenses, the feeling of dread hung heavy in the air, but so did something else¡ªsomething more dangerous.


    A presence. The swarm wasn¡¯t the only thing we had to fear.


    As we walked, my mind raced. Something was off, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this fight would be far more complicated than we thought.


    But before I could process the thought any further, a figure appeared in front of us, a silhouette in the distance¡ªa shape I knew all too well.

 Chapter 42: Torn Apart

    Celia''s perspective:


    I''ll do this. No matter how much it pains me to take just one step forward, I¡¯ll keep going.


    Right now, I was standing against the strongest cursed wielder recorded in history¡ªthe Queen of Curses from 500 years ago. And from what I had said just minutes ago, Evelina had no intention of going easy on me.


    I forced myself to stay calm. If I panicked, I¡¯d be crushed in an instant. I had to analyze my strengths.


    Right now, I had my Cursed Chains for defense and Withering Touch for offense. But as for her? That was still unknown to my senses. All I knew was that her curses were far superior¡ªfar beyond anything I had encountered. The cursed magic basics book I had read back at Levi''s home made that very clear.


    A shiver ran down my spine as I looked at her.


    Her cursed aura spiraled around her like a living entity, an oppressive force under the blood moon¡¯s glow. It was almost as if the moon itself had chosen to spotlight her, recognizing her as something beyond human.


    I clenched my hand against my chest, taking a deep breath. This is it. A chance to prove myself.


    Evelina¡¯s voice rang sharp through the air.


    ¡°Oh my, so eager to be humiliated? Shall we start now?¡±


    I took note of her tone¡ªmocking, confident, as if this wasn¡¯t even worth her attention.


    I steadied myself and met her gaze. ¡°We shall, then.¡±


    And just like that¡ªthe battle began.


    For a moment, neither of us moved.


    She stood still, waiting, anticipating my first action. Her eyes gleamed with amusement, as if she were simply curious to see what I¡¯d try.


    Fine. I¡¯d make the first move.


    My plan was simple: use my Cursed Chains to block her attacks, then close the distance and drain her cursed energy with Withering Touch. If I could weaken her enough, I could bring her to her knees.


    I leaped forward, summoning my chains from my back. They coiled like serpents, latching onto the ground as I used them to propel myself forward, accelerating my speed. The force sent a powerful shock through the air, the ground cracking beneath the pressure.


    And yet¡ª


    Evelina didn¡¯t move.


    She stood there, watching me with a smirk. As if I were nothing. As if I were no threat to her at all.


    I lunged forward, my cursed chains tightening around my arms as I swung them toward Evelina. The plan was to use their weight to feint an overhead strike while coiling another set around her legs¡ªforce her to react, then punish her when she made a move.


    But the moment my chains lashed toward her, Evelina simply raised a single finger.


    "Condemn," she whispered.


    A pulse of black energy burst from her feet. My chains stopped mid-air, shuddering violently before crumbling to dust. The backlash hit me instantly¡ªI felt my own curse energy recoil like a whip snapping against my soul. I gritted my teeth and fell back, skidding against the ground.


    I had to keep moving. If she could disrupt my curses with a word, I needed to engage her physically.


    I sprinted in, pushing past the numbness spreading through my arms. Withering Touch ignited in my hands, a dark mist curling around my fingers. The moment I got close, I twisted my body low and struck forward, aiming for her exposed side.


    Evelina sighed, her crimson eyes gleaming. "Scorched Affliction."


    Heat. Blistering, suffocating heat engulfed the air between us. A spiral of flames roared into existence, swirling like a living beast before slamming straight into my gut. Pain exploded through my nerves. The force alone sent me hurtling backward, my body twisting in midair before I crashed onto the dreamy floor.


    I gasped, struggling to breathe. My cursed chains instinctively coiled around me, blocking some of the flames, but not enough.


    I coughed, trying to steady myself. The moment I pushed off the ground, Evelina was already moving. Her steps were slow, deliberate, as if she had already planned out the next few minutes of my defeat.


    I had to shift tactics. If direct offense wouldn''t work, then I needed to outlast her. Defense. Counterplay.


    I raised my arms, and my cursed chains reformed, weaving together into a thick shield in front of me. No matter what she threw at me, I¡¯d use my defenses to stall her out. She had to tire eventually.


    Evelina tilted her head, amusement dancing across her face. "Is that all?"


    She lifted her hand, her fingers tracing intricate shapes through the air.


    "Grief¡¯s Embrace."


    The ground beneath me darkened, an inky abyss stretching outward. From within it, twisted, skeletal hands erupted, clawing toward me. The moment they touched my cursed chains, they didn¡¯t break them¡ªno, they corroded them. The metal rusted in seconds, turning brittle before snapping like twigs.


    Panic flashed in my chest. I jumped back, but the skeletal hands followed, grasping at my ankles.


    A shrill laugh left Evelina¡¯s lips. "You¡¯re so focused on what you can block, you never consider what slips through the cracks."


    I barely twisted out of the way in time, my feet scrambling against the ground as I stumbled back. My breath came in ragged pants. I was losing, badly.


    No. I clenched my fists, my cursed magic flaring. I refused to let this end like this. I still had one more option.


    I forced myself to breathe steadily. If none of my previous strategies worked, then I had to do something completely unpredictable.


    A reckless, all-or-nothing move.


    I let my cursed energy surge, fueling it with my frustration¡ªno, my anger at myself. My helplessness. The humiliation burning under my skin.


    I dashed in, feinting another attack, but this time¡ªat the last second¡ªI dropped low, using my chains to pull myself beneath her guard. My hand shot forward, Withering Touch active, aiming straight for her exposed stomach.


    Her eyes widened slightly.


    For a split second, I thought I had her.


    But then¡ª


    "Nullify."


    A single word.


    My entire body locked up.


    A crushing force slammed down on my soul, cutting off my curse energy in an instant. It was as if my own magic had been yanked from me, leaving me completely exposed.


    I couldn''t move. My arms refused to lift. My legs felt like lead.


    Evelina smirked, pressing a single finger against my forehead. "Checkmate."


    With a flick, she sent me sprawling back onto the floor.


    I groaned, lying there, staring at the blood moon above. My body ached. My pride stung worse.


    Fourth strategy: failed.


    But¡ª


    I exhaled slowly, my mind already replaying the battle. Each failure. Every mistake.


    Evelina didn¡¯t just counter my attacks¡ªshe exploited the flaws in my thinking.


    I had been too predictable. I relied on my chains, and she severed them. I tried direct attacks, and she shut them down before I could even land a hit.


    She wasn¡¯t just stronger. She was efficient¡ªusing only the exact amount of effort needed to dismantle me.


    I clenched my fists. I can¡¯t beat her with strength. Not yet.


    But she had given me something far more valuable.


    Information.


    I swallowed the frustration in my throat and pushed myself up. My legs wobbled, but I stayed standing.


    Evelina arched a brow. "Still have fight left?"


    I met her gaze, determination settling in my chest.


    I had lost. Badly.


    But the next time I attacked¡­


    I wouldn¡¯t make the same mistakes again.


    My cursed chains weren¡¯t enough on their own. But what if I stopped treating them as just weapons and started treating them as something more?


    I let out a slow breath, reaching deep into my emotions¡ªthe ones that fueled my magic. The frustration of failure. The burning desire to prove myself. The cold, gnawing fear of being weak.


    I let them simmer beneath my skin. And then, I moved.


    Evelina¡¯s smile widened as I lunged forward, my chains erupting from my back.


    ¡°Ah, again? Celia, darling, if you insist on repeating the same attack, I¡¯ll have to start questioning your intelligence.¡±


    My chains lashed toward her, aiming for her blind spots. She sighed, stepping aside with effortless grace, already raising her hand to sever them again¡ª


    And then she hesitated.


    Just for a fraction of a second.


    There.


    My cursed chains had changed.


    The moment they left my body, I had coated them with Withering Touch. Weakening them¡ªyes¡ªbut also inflicting a withering effect that spread along their length. The moment Evelina tried to cut them, the decay latched onto her magic, withering the force she used against me.


    It wasn¡¯t enough to stop her.


    But it was enough to delay her.


    And that delay was all I needed.


    I twisted midair, using my own chains as leverage to launch myself past her defense. Her eyes widened as I closed the gap, my hand already reaching for her¡ª


    She dodged. Just barely. But even as she avoided my strike, she couldn''t stop the decay from licking at the edges of her cursed aura.


    A single, delicate chuckle escaped her lips.


    ¡°Oh, how interesting.¡±


    I didn¡¯t let her recover. I pressed forward, my chains now a living, decaying force that twisted unpredictably. Each strike didn¡¯t aim to restrain her but to disrupt her rhythm, forcing her to react rather than control the pace of the fight.


    Her movements grew sharper, less casual.


    I was getting to her.


    I could feel it.


    And for the first time¡ªEvelina was on the back foot.


    She sidestepped, flicking her wrist to dispel my chains again¡ªonly for the decay to eat at her magic before it could fully sever them. She clicked her tongue, amusement flickering in her expression as I forced her to dodge rather than counter.


    This time, I wasn¡¯t just reacting to her.


    I was controlling the flow.


    I darted forward again, exploiting the slight delay my withering effect gave me. My footwork sharpened, each movement deliberate. My chains lashed from every angle, warping unpredictably, forcing her to waste effort dodging.


    She was faster. She was stronger. But she was no longer in control.


    For the first time, it felt like¡ª


    I could actually win.


    And that¡¯s when I saw it.


    That moment. That tiny, flickering moment where she lost her casual grace¡ªwhere my next move could actually hit her.


    I lunged.


    My chains surged forward. I reached out with Withering Touch, ready to finally land a decisive blow¡ª


    But then¡ª


    Her smile returned.


    And the world shifted.


    Before I could react, the air around her warped with an overwhelming presence¡ªone that swallowed my magic whole.


    A cold shiver ran down my spine.


    No way¡­


    She had been holding back.


    ¡°That was adorable, Celia,¡± Evelina purred, her tone smooth yet laced with something far deadlier. ¡°But let¡¯s be serious now, shall we?¡±


    The next second, she vanished.


    I barely had time to register before pain exploded in my gut¡ªa precise, devastating strike to my stomach that sent me flying. I barely managed to flip midair, gasping for breath as I landed on unsteady feet.


    She wasn¡¯t just using magic now.


    She was using cursed combat.


    And I was about to learn why she was called the Queen of Curses.


    My feet barely touched the ground before Evelina was on me again.


    "Tremble, O fragile bones¡ªbecome naught but dust."


    Her voice rang out like a whispering curse, sinking into the air like ink spilling into water. Before I could even react, black tendrils of cursed magic wrapped around her limbs¡ªmelding into her movements like an extension of her own body.


    She blurred.


    No¡ªfaster than that.


    I twisted, trying to react, but she was already there.


    A fist, coated in decaying ash, slammed into my ribs.


    I barely had time to feel the pain before another blow followed¡ªa knee to my side, a palm strike to my chest, a sweeping kick that shattered my balance.


    She wasn''t just hitting me.


    She was destroying me.


    I couldn''t keep up.


    My body screamed as I tried to move, but she was relentless. Every time I dodged, she was already attacking from another angle. And every strike¡ªevery cursed-infused attack¡ªate away at my magic, my stamina, my strength.


    "Winds of the forgotten, take root in my steps¡ªlighten, sharpen, erase."


    A pulse of magic.


    And suddenly, her movements became untraceable.


    She stepped, and the wind itself carried her forward¡ªher form flickering like a mirage. I lashed out with my chains, trying to predict where she''d go next¡ª


    But I missed.


    Completely.


    Damn it.


    I barely caught sight of her smirk before a boot crashed into my shoulder. The force sent me skidding across the ground, my knees scraping against the stone as I barely caught myself.


    My breath hitched.


    I was losing.


    Fast.


    Evelina sighed, rolling her shoulders. "Oh, Celia, you looked so confident just a moment ago. What happened?"


    I gritted my teeth, forcing my body to stand.


    "Fire, insatiable and untamed, burn within¡ªconsume, rage, spread."


    Her hands ignited in blackened flames. Not normal fire¡ªcursed fire. The kind that didn''t just burn flesh¡ªit burned magic itself.


    My heart pounded.


    She¡¯s layering magic effects. Using different cursed enhancements for speed, power, destruction¡ªall at once.


    I had never fought someone who could do this.


    I can¡¯t counter it. I can¡¯t¡ª


    No.


    I sucked in a breath, shaking the panic away. Think, Celia.


    I wasn¡¯t out yet.


    I had adapted once.


    I could adapt again.


    I clenched my fists, pushing past the fear.


    She wanted to overwhelm me? Fine.


    Then I''d make sure she never saw what was coming next.


    Pain shot through my ribs as Evelina¡¯s fist drove into my side.


    I stumbled back, barely catching my footing before another kick crashed into my thigh, sending me reeling. My body screamed at me to stop, but I forced myself to keep moving. If I stopped, I¡¯d lose. If I hesitated, she¡¯d end it.


    I ducked under a swipe of her cursed flame-coated hand, but even the air around it burned against my skin. She¡¯s layering multiple curses at once.


    I gritted my teeth, my mind racing. How is she fighting?


    She wasn¡¯t just hitting harder or moving faster. She was shifting between different enhancements¡ªseamlessly.


    Her footwork had become unnaturally light after her wind enhancement, her strikes gaining a frightening level of precision. She wasn¡¯t just throwing punches¡ªshe was placing them in the exact weak spots I failed to defend.


    Then there was the cursed fire.


    "Fire, insatiable and untamed, burn within¡ªconsume, rage, spread."


    It wasn¡¯t just an attack. The curse was designed to weaken. Every hit burned away at my magic, not just my body.


    And the worst part?


    She wasn¡¯t fighting with raw aggression. She was toying with me.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    I could feel the emotion fueling her magic¡ªentertainment. Excitement. A twisted thrill.


    She enjoyed this.


    But beneath that, there was something deeper. Something darker.


    Boredom.


    She was used to winning. She wasn¡¯t fighting with rage or hatred¡ªshe was just... having fun.


    That made it even worse. Because if she got serious, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    I have to change this fight before she gets bored of holding back.


    I twisted my body, barely dodging another strike, my mind snapping to another observation.


    Weaknesses¡ªIf Any


    She was relying on magic for every action. It made her movements unpredictable, but at the same time, it gave me something to track.


    She always activated an incantation before enhancing herself. Even if it was fast, it was still a moment of delay.


    A moment I could use.


    My breath came out ragged as I barely rolled away from another attack, forcing a smile onto my lips.


    Time to stall.


    I straightened up, forcing myself to stand with a casual air despite the pain ripping through my body. I cracked my neck, letting my exhaustion show just enough to bait her curiosity.


    "Wow, Evelina, you really love bullying your students, huh?" I huffed, shaking out my arms.


    Evelina arched a brow, her cursed flames flickering. "Oh? Giving up already?"


    "No, no, I just realized something," I grinned, tilting my head. "You keep saying all these dramatic incantations before fighting, but like¡­ what if you just threw hands normally? You scared you¡¯ll lose if you don¡¯t?"


    Her lips curled into a smile. "My, my, Celia, trying to get inside my head? That¡¯s adorable."


    Good. She¡¯s playing along.


    I forced a casual shrug. "Hey, I¡¯m just saying, all this magic enhancement makes it look like you can¡¯t fight on your own. Kinda suspicious."


    Evelina chuckled, rolling her shoulders. "You¡¯re cute, Celia. But don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see what you¡¯re doing."


    My heart thudded.


    She saw through it.


    But¡ª


    She didn¡¯t attack.


    That¡¯s all I needed.


    I took a slow breath, feeling my pulse slow. The moment of rest had given me time to think.


    Evelina was relentless, but I had already adjusted to that.


    She was using pure, calculated offense, mixing elements and curses with such seamless efficiency that she had no need for defense. Her attacks weren¡¯t just powerful¡ªthey were tailored to break me down, physically and mentally.


    Yet, even in the storm of her assault, I felt something else creeping in.


    Instinct.


    My body had already begun reacting on its own, responding not just to logic, but to an unconscious understanding of her rhythm, her flow.


    I wasn¡¯t just processing her attacks.


    I was feeling them.


    Then blend it. Logic and instinct. Think, but don¡¯t overthink.


    My mind raced through the possibilities.


    If I couldn¡¯t match her raw speed, I had to change how I delivered my attacks.


    Chains.


    I had been using them wrong.


    Up until now, I summoned them as defensive tools, reactionary¡ªtoo slow, too predictable.


    But what if I made them an extension of my body?


    Not shields.


    Limbs.


    I could use them to feint, to strike, to disrupt her footing¡ªforce her to move how I wanted.


    I flexed my fingers, feeling the familiar weight of my magic.


    This will work.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Flick.


    A chain lashed out from my wrist, whipping toward Evelina¡¯s face.


    She tilted her head, dodging effortlessly¡ª


    But I had already sent another from my other hand.


    This time, she had to shift her footing.


    A reaction. A small one.


    But I caught it.


    And I pressed forward.


    Flick. Chain. Flick. Chain. Step.


    The weight of the chains felt natural, like they had always belonged to me.


    Every movement I made sent them snapping forward, each strike flowing into the next.


    Evelina dodged, weaved, evaded¡ª


    But her flow had changed.


    She wasn¡¯t moving as effortlessly.


    She was adjusting to me.


    I felt it then.


    A shift inside me.


    This wasn¡¯t just a new tactic.


    This was mine.


    A way of fighting that I could push further, refine, master.


    The more I moved, the more it felt right.


    My mind sharpened, instincts burning bright as I entered something deeper¡ªa state of complete focus.


    Every breath, every step, every flick of my wrist¡ªit was all one, a single motion in the dance of battle.


    I grinned.


    Then I laughed.


    A wild, reckless thrill surged through me, the raw excitement of finally finding my own edge, my own style.


    My heart pounded, adrenaline flooding through me, and without thinking¡ª


    I threw my head back and screamed¡ª


    "THIS IS SO FUN!!!"


    While Celia was constantly adapting to her attacks and movements, the world continued to move in it''s time. This brings forward the preceding fight between The Sword Saints of God-Speed and Technique.


    Levi''s Perspective:


    Two hours. That¡¯s how long it had been since I last spoke to Sylvia and Alina. Time spent preparing, making sure everything was set for this ridiculous little ¡°event¡± they called a battle.


    Honestly, Sylvia is a genius for this. She¡¯s running a damn circus, and I''m the star attraction. The arena¡¯s packed, and people are shelling out gold like it¡¯s nothing. But hey, if that¡¯s what it takes to get Alina to lend us a hand against the swarm, then I¡¯m all in.


    The thing is, Alina... She¡¯s a tough nut to crack. Cold, detached, and she only moves when there¡¯s something in it for her. I get it, though. People like her don¡¯t stay warm for long. Life¡¯s been nothing but pain for her¡ªabandonment, betrayal, rejection. It breaks you. You either let it destroy you, or you harden up and make sure no one can get close enough to do it again.


    I walked through Sylvaris, taking in the sights. The place was a marvel, honestly. Shops lined the streets, their bright banners flapping in the wind. The noise of the crowds echoed, voices shouting deals, calling out to each other. Technology everywhere. Steam-powered carts rolled by, and the air smelled faintly of metal and oil. Some fancy place for a fight, huh?


    I passed a boy standing in front of a shop, his eyes wide with uncertainty. His hands fidgeted, but he wouldn¡¯t go inside. He just stared at the door. Like the world itself was too big for him to enter.


    ¡°Hey, kid.¡± I said, crossing the street without breaking my stride. ¡°You waiting for the shopkeeper to come to you?¡±


    He flinched, startled by my sudden approach.


    ¡°Go in, man. Don¡¯t let whatever¡¯s in there scare you,¡± I said, leaning down and tapping him on the shoulder.


    The kid looked up at me, unsure. ¡°But¡­ what if I mess it up?¡±


    I grinned. ¡°Then you mess it up. Big deal. Get back up and do it again. Life¡¯s one big game of trial and error.¡±


    He swallowed, but then his lips twitched upward. ¡°You really think I can do it?¡±


    I ruffled his hair, ¡°Hell yeah. Now go for it.¡±


    He took a deep breath, looked at the door one last time, and stepped inside. I watched him, my eyes narrowing as a weird feeling crept in. A part of me almost wished I could¡¯ve had someone like me back when I was his age.


    I shook my head. Don¡¯t go getting sentimental, Levi.


    My mind shifted to darker times. To the grotesque swarm a few years ago. The faces of Emma and the others... The memory of that day when I ran. When I turned my back and ran like a coward, leaving my village and family to die over fear.


    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t hesitate anymore. That¡¯s why I stand my ground and charge headfirst into battle. No running. Not again.


    I can¡¯t be that person. I won¡¯t let fear control me. Not anymore.


    The streets blurred as I walked, the noise around me fading as my thoughts twisted back to the swarm.


    The stakes are higher now. Levinton¡¯s at risk. The swarm is coming. I can¡¯t fail.


    I clenched my fist. I¡¯ll beat Alina. Get Requiem on our side. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.


    A grin tugged at my lips as I saw the entrance to the arena in the distance. This... This was going to be fun. And I don¡¯t care how serious it gets, I¡¯m excited for it.


    I cheered out loud as I walked toward the entrance. ¡°WOO! LET''S GO!¡± The sound echoed in the air, and a few people nearby turned to stare.


    Some shook their heads, probably thinking I was a lunatic.


    I noticed the looks and, for the first time today, I felt a little... shy?


    ¡°Ugh, okay, okay. Shut up, Levi. Stop being weird,¡± I muttered, putting my hands in my pockets and walking a little faster to avoid any more stares.


    As I reached the arena, the crowds were already gathered, their voices loud and eager, waiting for the action. The heat of the place was almost tangible, the air thick with anticipation. I spotted a vendor selling tickets, a man sitting at a small booth just outside the entrance.


    I walked up to him, casually leaning against the booth.


    ¡°How many tickets sold?¡± I asked, a smirk forming.


    ¡°Over 300,¡± the man said, glancing at me. ¡°Five gold each. Big crowd for the battle.¡±


    ¡°Five gold? That¡¯s a solid chunk of change,¡± I chuckled. ¡°Sylvia made a pretty penny off of me.¡±


    I did the math quickly in my head. 300 tickets. Five gold each. That¡¯s 1500 gold.


    ¡°Damn, she¡¯s using me like a fighting tool and raking in the profits. I should charge her a fee for this kind of treatment,¡± I laughed, shaking my head.


    The crowd gathered in the stands roared as I made my way inside, the buzz of excitement making me feel like a gladiator in the arena.


    I passed through the narrow hallway that led to the guarded room where the qualifiers were waiting. The stone walls were cold, and the dim lighting made everything feel more tense. At the end of the hall, I could already see her.


    Alina.


    She stood, her back straight, arms crossed. No smile. No expression. Just... waiting.


    ¡°Nice to see you didn¡¯t bail, Alina,¡± I said, strolling into the room with my usual cocky grin. ¡°You¡¯ve been standing there a while. Were you hoping I¡¯d chicken out or something?¡±


    She didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t even acknowledge my presence right away. But I could see the subtle tension in her shoulders. She was ready.


    And so was I.


    I cracked my knuckles, feeling the rush of adrenaline spike through me. This wasn¡¯t just a fight. This was a chance to prove that I could win¡ªno hesitation, no fear. Not ever again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this a good one, Alina,¡± I said, voice lowering just a bit, the playful tone fading for a moment. ¡°For our tittles as Sword Saints.¡±


    Then I let out a breath, feeling the excitement build. It was time to get this show on the road.


    Celia''s Perspective:


    I swung, and my chains moved like whips, slashing through the air in synchronized precision. My hands flicked, and the cursed chains danced, extensions of my limbs, striking, retracting, blocking. I was fighting differently now¡ªblending my movement with my weapons instead of treating them as separate tools.


    And it was working.


    Evelina grinned, eyes shining with delight as she weaved between the strikes. Her footwork was perfect, her dodges sharp, but I could feel it¡ªthis time, I wasn¡¯t just defending. I was keeping up.


    "Oh? Getting creative now, little Celia?" Evelina purred mid-dodge, her body twisting effortlessly between the lashes of my chains. "I like it. Makes you¡­ entertaining."


    I smirked, my breath heavy, but my heart pumped with exhilaration. "And here I thought you were getting bored." I twisted, one chain coiling around my arm as I slammed my elbow forward, forcing her to evade. "Guess I''m more fun than you expected."


    Her laugh was melodic, amused. "Oh, you have no idea, darling."


    Then her hand flicked up.


    "Curse Art: Infernal Veil."


    The air sizzled, and in an instant, a wave of black fire surged toward me. I snapped my chains forward, clashing against the cursed flames, feeling the heat lick at my skin. But I was already moving¡ªsidestepping, redirecting, slipping through the narrowest openings before I could be consumed.


    She didn''t let up.


    "Curse Art: Shattered Frost."


    A pulse of icy mist exploded from her palm, shards of black ice streaking toward me like jagged knives.


    I crouched, kicking off the ground to flip backward. My chains struck the ice mid-air, shattering the projectiles before they reached me. The temperature around us dropped sharply, my breath visible in the cold air.


    "That all you got?" I taunted, landing smoothly, chains snapping back to my arms.


    Evelina''s lips curled, predatory and pleased. "Oh, sweet girl, I''m just getting started."


    She dashed forward, faster than before, her movements sharper. Her hands crackled with shifting energy, her next spell already forming.


    "Curse Art: Blood Conviction."


    A deep crimson glow erupted around her fists, seeping into her skin like ink.


    My instincts screamed at me to move. I barely had time to cross my chains in front of me before her fist slammed against them. The impact rattled through my bones, sending a shockwave through my arms. My feet slid back. She wasn¡¯t just enhancing herself¡ªshe was multiplying her strength, her blows heavier, faster.


    I exhaled sharply, adjusting my footing. Adapt. Don''t panic.


    She followed up, relentless. Left hook¡ªdodge. Spinning kick¡ªI barely raised my chains in time to deflect, but the force sent me skidding.


    Evelina clicked her tongue. "You''re blocking too much, dear."


    I gritted my teeth. She was right. I needed to find an opening.


    But then something shifted.


    I wasn''t just reacting anymore. My body was moving on instinct¡ªblending my chains into my movements, flowing seamlessly between offense and defense.


    She struck. I twisted. My chains lashed. She evaded. We moved in perfect sync, like a dance, attacks and counters blurring together.


    Faster. Stronger.


    This was it.


    This was fun.


    I laughed, breathless but exhilarated. "This¡ªthis is amazing!"


    Evelina''s eyes gleamed. "Then show me more, Celia."


    And I did.


    I feinted left, baiting her into dodging. The second she moved, I snapped my wrist, sending a chain whipping toward her blind spot.


    It struck.


    Evelina¡¯s eyes widened as my chain slammed against her side, knocking her back.


    For the first time¡ªshe stumbled.


    I grinned.


    "Got you."


    Evelina''s expression changed.


    The playful amusement that had danced in her violet eyes moments ago faded, replaced by something colder¡ªsomething serious.


    I saw it. I felt it.


    And yet, I grinned.


    She was done playing. And I was ready.


    "Let¡¯s end it, then," she said, her voice smooth, yet final.


    Then she raised her hands.


    A whisper¡ªlow, chilling, laced with malice¡ªslithered through the air.


    "Nihil tenebris devoret. Animam involvat abyssus. Damnatio aeternum."


    The moment the words left her lips, the entire battlefield trembled.


    I barely had time to react before the world itself seemed to darken. Shadows pooled around her feet, twisting, contorting, expanding into an abyss that swallowed all light. A cursed aura so dense, so vile, suffocated the air, wrapping around me like invisible chains. My lungs seized. My skin prickled.


    And then I felt it.


    My cursed energy¡ªvanishing.


    Gone.


    My eyes widened. My heart pounded.


    No, this wasn¡¯t just suppression. This was erasure.


    Her malice wasn¡¯t just overwhelming my cursed magic¡ªit was devouring it.


    This is impossible.


    My fingers twitched, trying to summon my chains again, but they barely flickered before disintegrating into nothing.


    And then I saw it.


    Curse Art: Sepulchrum Infernum.


    A crack in space itself ripped open behind Evelina. From its depths, a void of writhing black tendrils emerged¡ªeach one pulsing, shifting, whispering in voices I couldn''t understand. The ground beneath me rotted, black veins crawling outward like an infection. The sky above fractured, as if reality itself was protesting the existence of this magic.


    Then the tendrils moved.


    They reached for me, dragging through the air with a slow, sickening elegance, each one oozing with a presence beyond mere death¡ªthis was suffering incarnate.


    I forced my body to move. I willed my chains to defend.


    They shattered.


    I gasped as the pieces of my own magic scattered into the void.


    There was no blocking this. No escaping this.


    I was going to die.


    Evelina¡¯s power was absolute¡ªshe lived up to the title of Queen of Curses for a reason.


    The strongest cursed magic wielder in history.


    My breath hitched. My legs locked. My body refused to move.


    I watched, helpless, as the cursed tendrils surged toward me¡ª


    And then¡ª


    A sharp inhale.


    My eyes snapped open.


    The world had changed. No battlefield. No Evelina.


    Just the dim glow of Levi¡¯s home. The soft fabric of the couch beneath me. The quiet hum of the world outside.


    I was still here.


    I gasped, my chest rising and falling rapidly as I shot my gaze around the room, trying to ground myself.


    Emma was gone. She must''ve left without waking me.


    Slowly, I looked down at my hands, then ran my fingers over my arms, my legs¡ªnothing. No wounds. No pain. No cursed scars.


    I swallowed hard.


    "If that had been real¡­" I muttered under my breath.


    I clenched my fists.


    I would have died.


    I exhaled, forcing my breathing to steady.


    And then, my eyes landed on the front door.


    This was it.


    I had found it¡ªmy style.


    Using my chains as extensions of my body, blending them into my movements, shaping my cursed magic to flow with them.


    All that remained¡­ was learning. Growing. Perfecting.


    My gaze shifted slightly, drawn to the bookshelf beside me.


    The basics of cursed magic. I had placed it there a few days ago, it was time to master that book.


    I reached out, fingers brushing the spine of the book.


    It was time.


    My vow rang in my mind.


    I¡¯ll get stronger.


    I¡¯ll save Kaiser from those grotesques.


    I exhaled, pushing off the couch and rising to my feet.


    Determination surged through me.


    This is only the beginning.


    I was ready.


    Celia reached out and opened the book, her eyes quickly scanning the spells and cursed magic within. There was so much more to learn, so much more that could make her stronger. This was just the beginning of her journey.


    Meanwhile, far from Celia''s growth, Levi and Alina¡¯s fight was about to begin¡ªthe deciding battle that would determine the future of Levinton.


    Levi''s Perspective:


    Five minutes. That¡¯s all we had left before the arena doors opened. I could already hear the roar of the crowd, their cheers and chants reverberating through the thick stone walls. The energy was electric, and I could practically feel the anticipation buzzing in the air.


    Sylvaris wasn¡¯t the most charming town, but damn, they sure knew how to put on a show. The people gathered here were from all walks of life¡ªnobles, merchants, adventurers, guild members¡ªand they were all here for one thing: to see Alina and me go at it.


    The crowd was packed, every seat taken. Some people were leaning forward, eyes wide, others laughing and chatting, but I could spot the Requiem Guild members scattered across the stands, their eyes sharp and observant.


    They weren¡¯t here for entertainment. They were here to see if Alina could win. As if they didn¡¯t know how this would go.


    I glanced at the entrance, waiting for the signal. The tension built in me, but I wasn¡¯t nervous. Not even close. This was just another day, another fight, another chance to show how far above everyone else I was.


    Then I turned to her. Alina stood against the wall of the guard room, her arms crossed, her icy stare fixed on the empty floor ahead. If she was nervous, she didn¡¯t show it. Of course not.


    She didn¡¯t show anything. She was like a machine, all logic and no heart. But that was the thing with people like her. Cold, calculating, ruthless... She only cared about the outcome.


    What does she gain from this fight?


    I walked over, stretching my neck and cracking my knuckles a bit more with a grin. ¡°Hey, Alina.¡± I leaned against the wall beside her, studying her. ¡°You feeling nervous yet? You know, this is my arena, right? I¡¯m kind of the main event here.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look at me. Didn¡¯t even blink.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s going to be on the receiving end of the crowd¡¯s disappointment,¡± she said flatly, her voice colder than the room. ¡°It¡¯s you they¡¯ll turn to after you fail.¡±


    I chuckled, folding my arms over my chest, matching her stance. ¡°Oh, please. If I fail, they¡¯ll be too busy bowing down to my greatness to care. You, on the other hand¡­ If you lose, well, what¡¯s left for you? Another failure to add to the pile?¡± I leaned in just a little, my voice lowering with a teasing edge.


    ¡°You¡¯re a tough one, I¡¯ll give you that. But even tough ones get broken, you know.¡±


    She turned her head slightly, her eyes meeting mine with the kind of coldness that made the air feel a few degrees cooler. "I don¡¯t break,¡± she said, her voice devoid of even the faintest hint of emotion. ¡°I eliminate the weakness. Adaptation is simply a matter of survival. And I will survive. You won¡¯t.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, amused. ¡°Adapt? Sure, that¡¯s one way to look at it. I¡¯m more of the ¡®crush everything in my way¡¯ kind of guy. But hey, we¡¯ll see which strategy wins today, won¡¯t we?¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond. She didn¡¯t need to. Her eyes already told me everything. She was calculating, assessing the situation, figuring out what to do if things didn¡¯t go her way.


    That¡¯s how she worked¡ªalways five steps ahead, never rushing, always in control.


    I grinned wider, stretching my arms out a little. ¡°I¡¯m kind of curious though. How does someone like you feel before a fight like this? I mean, you must have some feelings deep down, right? Or is that all just a lie you tell yourself?¡±


    Her eyes flicked to mine for a moment, and I swear I saw something flicker there¡ªsomething... unsettling. ¡°Feelings are irrelevant,¡± she said, her tone as detached as ever. ¡°Emotions don¡¯t win battles. Only logic and power do. And I have both.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Fair enough. Logic and power, huh? But sometimes, you¡¯ve got to throw a little chaos into the mix to really stir things up. It¡¯s what I do best.¡±


    She didn¡¯t react, just nodded slightly, as if she was already preparing for the inevitable. She had her plan, and she wasn¡¯t going to let anyone distract her from it. But me? I loved the chaos. I thrived in it.


    I stood up straight and brushed a hand through my hair. ¡°Well, whatever. Let¡¯s get this over with, Alina. The crowd¡¯s waiting for me to win. And you? You¡¯re just the next stepping stone.¡± I winked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be too hard on you.¡±


    Alina¡¯s lips barely twitched, a sharp, cold smile forming at the corner of her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity. I¡¯ll take everything you give me and crush you under it.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! I¡¯d expect nothing less.¡±


    The energy in the room was palpable, the crowd outside buzzing like a swarm of angry bees, eager for the first strike. I couldn''t help but let out a little chuckle, though¡ªthis was going to be fun.


    "So, tell me, Alina," I said, resting my hand on the hilt of my sword, the ever-present smirk on my face. "What''s your strategy? You''re obviously not just relying on that icy attitude to win, right?"


    She didn''t flinch. Her voice came out like ice slicing through the air. "I don¡¯t need a strategy. I just need to be better than you."


    "Ah," I said, nodding with mock respect. "I see. No plans, no tricks. Just you, alone, with your gifts. What if you''re wrong, though? What if I''m better than you? What if you don¡¯t have what it takes to win?"


    Alina¡¯s violet eyes flashed with a hint of something sharper than before, but she didn¡¯t break. ¡°Then I¡¯ll break you. It¡¯s as simple as that."


    I couldn''t help but laugh again. "Good answer. Very straightforward."


    Then, something shifted in the air, a strange tension forming between us. I tilted my head, curious about something that had been bugging me ever since I got here.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve gotta ask,¡± I said, voice dropping slightly. ¡°Who are you fighting for, Alina? Who¡¯s the one that¡¯s got you so dedicated? Sylvia told me a little, but I¡¯m sure there¡¯s more to it.¡±


    She didn''t respond at first, her eyes narrowing as if she was calculating something, thinking deeply. For a moment, I thought she wouldn''t answer. But then, after a long, suffocating silence, she spoke.


    "How much did Sylvia tell you?" Her tone was cold, almost questioning, but not quite. More like... testing.


    I nodded. "She did, just a little."


    Alina¡¯s expression softened just the slightest bit, but the coldness still lingered. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done... everything I¡¯ve become, has been because of him,¡± she said quietly.


    "The one who saved me. He gave me the strength, the willpower to continue. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here." Her voice was steady, but there was something unspoken, something buried deep beneath her words.


    I tilted my head. "Him?" I asked. "Can I know a little about him? What makes him so special?"


    She paused, her eyes hardening as she looked away for a moment. "He was just a few years older than me. It happened four years ago, when I was eleven."


    Her tone turned colder, more distant. "I was nothing back then¡ªalone, abandoned. He found me, saved me from dying in the forest. He cared for me when others didn''t. He didn¡¯t pity me. He taught me how to survive, how to fight. Everything I have now, everything I¡¯ve done... it¡¯s because of him."


    She clenched her fists, her eyes narrowing. "I owe him everything. And I¡¯ll never forget that."


    My mind froze for a moment. Eleven? That was... that was way too young to have been through something like that. I blinked a few times, processing her words.


    Wait, eleven? That meant¡­ I stared at her for a second, feeling a weird mix of confusion and surprise. I mean, she looked young¡ªreally young¡ªbut I didn¡¯t realize just how young she was.


    Holy crap. She¡¯s fifteen?


    I mentally recoiled. Here I was, an eighteen-year-old fighting a fifteen-year-old girl who could kill me. It felt¡­ weird. Way too weird.


    I had to admit it to myself: she wasn¡¯t just some kid. She was powerful, calculating, and she wasn¡¯t going to hold back.


    She must¡¯ve caught the look on my face because she smirked, the cold gleam in her eyes sharpening even further. "I may be the youngest Sword Saint, but I¡¯m still blessed with the gift of Technique." Her voice dropped to that same icy tone, like a blade being drawn from its sheath.


    "And I will be the one to win, Levi."


    I snapped back to reality, my grin returning. ¡°Sure you will. But in case you haven''t noticed, I¡¯m kind of unbeatable.¡±


    I cracked my neck, my confidence back in full force. "You¡¯re a great fighter, Alina. No doubt. But you¡¯re fighting me now. And I¡¯m the strongest. I¡¯ve never lost a fight, and I¡¯m not about to start with you."


    Alina¡¯s eyes locked onto mine, colder than I had ever felt before. "Your strength is meaningless," she said, her voice like ice. "I don¡¯t fight for titles, Levi. I fight to win. And I will crush whatever delusions you have about being the strongest. You¡¯re just another obstacle in my path."


    I grinned, feeling that familiar thrill surge through me. "Crush my delusions? Cute." I stretched, not bothered in the slightest. "But here''s the thing, Alina: You think you can beat me, but you''re not facing some random obstacle. You¡¯re facing the guy who makes the impossible look easy. So, try all you want. But when it''s over, you''ll know exactly who the strongest is."


    I gave her a wink, completely unfazed. "Spoiler alert: It''s me."


    Alina¡¯s gaze remained icy, her voice cold as steel. "You should consider yourself lucky, Levi," she said, her words sharp like a blade. "In your life, you¡¯ve only fought those weaker than you. But now, you face someone who¡¯s already beyond what you¡¯ve ever encountered. If I were your age, this fight would be over before you even realized it."


    She took a step forward, her eyes narrowing. "But for now, you¡¯ll get to experience what true power feels like. And when I crush you, you¡¯ll understand exactly how far out of my league you really are."


    I couldn''t help but laugh, the sound echoing through the tension in the air. "Say whatever you want, Alina," I said, my grin wide and carefree. "Talk all the big talk you need, but the fact remains¡ªyou''re not getting past me."


    I cracked my knuckles, my confidence radiating like a force. "So go ahead. Build your little fantasy. But when the dust settles, I¡¯ll be the one standing. I¡¯ll be the one holding victory."


    My smile turned even sharper. "And trust me, I will win."


    Alina didn¡¯t say a word after that. Her lips barely moved, but I could see it in her eyes¡ªthe cold confidence, the unshakable belief that this wasn¡¯t going to be one-sided. She wasn¡¯t just standing there; she was calculating, waiting, knowing exactly what she was capable of.


    I could feel the weight of her resolve, thick and suffocating, and I realized this wasn¡¯t going to be as easy as I¡¯d hoped. She was ready for this fight, just as determined as I was. For a split second, I wondered if she had the strength to back up her words.


    But then, that familiar thrill surged again, and I shook it off. This wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Then, from outside the room, we heard it¡ªthe thunderous roar of the crowd, growing louder by the second. The battle was about to begin.


    Without another word, we both turned, walking toward our respective entrances. The weight of the crowd¡¯s excitement pressed down on my chest like a physical force, and I grinned, feeling the adrenaline surge through me. This was what I lived for¡ªthe thrill, the heat of battle.


    As I stepped into the arena, I glanced around at the massive crowd, their cheers filling the air. My heart pounded. It didn¡¯t matter that I had to fight someone as dangerous as Alina. This was where I belonged.


    And there she was, standing at the opposite end of the arena, fully geared up in her distinctive clothes that were amplified to be like armor. The black and silver plates of her chestplate gleamed in the light, her violet eyes glowing with a cold, almost unnatural light. In her hand, she held her legendary sword, the blade reflecting the sun¡¯s rays as if it were alive.


    Her stance was perfect¡ªcalm, poised, ready to strike at any moment. Her violet eyes never wavered, scanning the arena, calculating her next move.


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire her sword. It wasn¡¯t just any blade¡ªit was a work of art. The hilt was intricately designed, the pommel shaped like a twisted vine. The steel shimmered with a strange aura.


    I knew that sword had a history. I¡¯d heard of it¡ªthe blade that had once belonged to a fallen king.


    I pulled my own sword from its sheath. It wasn¡¯t legendary, not like hers, but it was mine, and that was all that mattered. I ran my fingers over the smooth surface of the blade, the familiar weight in my hand steadying my nerves.


    ¡°You ready for this?¡± I muttered under my breath, feeling the rush of excitement surge through me. I was going to win this.


    The crowd roared again, the countdown starting.


    Ten... nine... eight...


    I looked across the arena at Alina one last time, and she looked back at me, her expression unreadable.


    Three... two... one...


    The word ¡°GO!¡± rang out, and in an instant, both of us charged forward, the ground trembling beneath our feet as we closed the distance between us, ready to clash in a battle that would decide everything.


    And with that, the world seemed to stop.

 Chapter 43: God-Speed Vs Technique

    Levi''s Perspective:


    The air was thick with tension. The crowd roared, their cheers merging into a chaotic chorus of excitement, but I only focused on one thing¡ªwinning.


    Alina stood across from me, perfectly calm, her stance effortless. Not a bead of sweat. Not a single doubt in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t scared. Good.


    I grinned. "Hope you¡¯re ready, Alina. I¡¯d hate for this to end too quickly."


    She exhaled smoothly, raising her sword. "You talk too much."


    Fine. I¡¯ll let my speed do the talking.


    I vanished.


    God-Speed ignited in my body, lightning surging through my veins as I propelled forward. The world blurred. One step. Two steps. Three. I was already in her face, sword flashing forward in an instant¡ª


    Clang!


    A shockwave burst out as our blades collided, the sheer force shaking the arena. The crowd flinched. Some gasped. Others screamed in awe.


    Her grip didn¡¯t waver. Her movements? Effortless.


    Tch.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. Speed kills. My body became a blur, attacking from every possible angle¡ªleft, right, above, behind. No openings. No breaks. I was everywhere.


    But she¡ªshe just spun.


    Water shimmered over her blade, a fluid acceleration buff, her sword sweeping in a flawless 360-degree defense. My attacks met an unbreakable wall of counters, her blade predicting each one like she had seen them happen before I even moved.


    I skidded back, landing lightly on my feet. ¡°Hah. Not bad.¡±


    She barely blinked. "Not good enough."


    Oh?


    I smirked, tightening my grip on my sword. "Guess I should take this more seriously then."


    Shadows curled around me. My blade darkened, swallowing the light itself. A void-like mist pulsed from it, signaling the activation of my Shadow Boost.


    Alina¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    I stepped forward¡ªthen I was gone.


    For three seconds, I didn¡¯t exist. No sound. No presence. Nothing.


    Then¡ª


    Slash.


    I reappeared behind her, blade slashing down.


    Alina twisted, dodging at the last second, but my attack still grazed her side, cutting through her sleeve. A shallow cut bloomed on her arm.


    The first hit¡ªmine.


    I flipped back, landing with a cocky grin. "Looks like the strongest Sword Saint isn''t just self-proclaimed, huh?"


    Alina ignored the wound, adjusting her grip on her sword. Instead of looking frustrated, she simply exhaled.


    Then, she whispered:


    "Heavenly Stance: Flowing Retribution."


    Shit.


    Water surged.


    Her blade blurred, an elemental wave bursting from it as she lunged¡ªfaster than before.


    I dashed to the side¡ªtoo late.


    Slash!


    Cold. My ribs screamed as her sword cut through my coat, a sharp sting following as the water-infused strike dug in before I could fully escape.


    I staggered back, blinking.


    Then¡ªI laughed.


    Blood dripped, but I didn¡¯t care.


    "Now that''s more like it." I flicked my sword, adrenaline pumping. "You might actually make this fun."


    Alina sighed, rolling her shoulder. "You¡¯re enjoying this too much."


    "Damn right I am."


    This fight? Far from over.


    I wiped the blood from my ribs, my grin never fading. My wound? Superficial. My excitement? Unstoppable.


    "Not bad," I admitted, twirling my sword between my fingers. "For someone who fights like a cold-blooded killer."


    Alina didn¡¯t react. No smug look. No satisfaction. Just cold, unreadable indifference.


    "You adapt quickly," she said flatly. "But you¡¯re reckless. You rely on speed to force an outcome. If I remove that advantage, this battle is already over."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Gonna clip my wings?"


    "I don¡¯t need to. I¡¯ll dismantle your movements until you can''t use them at all."


    Tch. Annoying.


    She wasn¡¯t bluffing. I could feel it. The way she studied me, how her eyes tracked my footwork¡ªshe was building something. A counter. A technique.


    I had to disrupt her rhythm.


    Fine. Let¡¯s see how well she handles chaos.


    I vanished again.


    One second.


    I reappeared at her left, slashing¡ªshe blocked.


    Two seconds.


    I flickered behind, going low for a sweep¡ªher sword tilted, barely parrying in time.


    Three seconds.


    I materialized in front, lunging for a feint¡ªshe didn¡¯t react.


    Wait¡ª


    She ignored my attack?!


    Instead, her lips barely moved.


    "Heavenly Stance: Absolute Cage."


    Shit.


    Lightning erupted.


    My body screamed in pain as a sudden field of crackling electricity paralyzed the space around her. The moment my foot touched the ground, the charge surged through me.


    Tch¡ª!


    I forced my muscles to move¡ªtoo slow.


    Alina¡¯s sword was already coming down.


    Think, Levi.


    I wasn¡¯t getting out of this clean. She locked my mobility, turned my own advantage into my biggest weakness. She knew I¡¯d appear in close range¡ªso she set a trap.


    Smart.


    But¡ª


    I¡¯m not out yet.


    I let the lightning hit me head-on. Instead of pulling back, I pushed forward. If I was going to get hit anyway, I might as well get closer.


    Her sword slashed down¡ª


    I twisted. The blade sliced into my shoulder instead of my chest.


    And now¡ªI was in range.


    My turn.


    I slammed my palm against the ground.


    "Shadow Veil: Devour."


    Darkness exploded outward, swallowing us both into pitch-black nothingness.


    The crowd disappeared. The arena was gone. Only the two of us remained inside the void of my creation.


    I was everywhere.


    Alina¡¯s breath was calm. Even here¡ªcompletely blind¡ªshe wasn¡¯t fazed.


    "You think hiding will help you?" she muttered. "Predictable."


    "Yeah?" My voice echoed from every direction. "Then tell me where I am."


    Silence.


    Then¡ª


    Her sword moved.


    Straight at me.


    I barely dodged, flipping away as her blade narrowly cut through my cheek.


    How?


    She couldn¡¯t see. She couldn¡¯t sense me. So how did she¡ª?


    She exhaled again. Slow. Precise. Calculated.


    "You leave disturbances in the air," she murmured. "Even at your speed, your movements cause shifts in pressure, subtle displacements of oxygen. You may be invisible, but you¡¯re not intangible."


    I gritted my teeth. "You¡¯re actually insane."


    "I¡¯m efficient."


    Cold. Ruthless. Logical.


    I love this fight.


    Fine. If she could read the air¡ªI¡¯ll make it unreadable.


    I sprinted in every direction, twisting, spinning, darting at unnatural speeds. I deliberately clashed my sword against the void, disrupting the air currents. A storm of movement, absolute disorder.


    Now she had no reference point.


    Her stance wavered. Her technique¡ªslightly delayed.


    That was my opening.


    I appeared behind her.


    Sword raised.


    "Shadow Execution."


    My blade descended¡ª


    Her foot shifted.


    "Heavenly Stance: Falling Lotus."


    Water surged beneath us.


    A sudden whirlpool exploded, twisting the entire battlefield, forcing me to lose balance as the floor became a liquid vortex.


    I slashed¡ªmissed.


    She pivoted.


    Her sword shot forward.


    I barely had time to block before her water-infused strike slammed into my ribs.


    I flew.


    I skidded back, coughing, pain burning through my side.


    The darkness faded. The arena returned.


    The crowd? Losing their minds.


    I exhaled, shaking out my arms, ignoring the sharp ache in my body.


    Alina lowered her blade, unfazed, eyes blank. Unshaken.


    "Still alive?" she asked.


    I grinned, wiping the blood from my lips. "You wish."


    And then¡ªthe crowd exploded.


    "LEVI, YOU MONSTER! HOW ARE YOU STILL STANDING?!"


    "ALINA¡¯S TECHNIQUE IS UNSTOPPABLE! SHE¡¯S READING HIM LIKE A BOOK!"


    "FASTEST SWORD SAINT VERSUS THE UNBREAKABLE TECHNIQUE¡ªWHO¡¯S GONNA FALL FIRST?!"


    From the noble stands, finely-dressed spectators whispered in awe. ¡°This level of combat¡­ It¡¯s beyond anything we¡¯ve seen in years.¡±


    "That¡¯s the Sword Saint of Technique?" a younger noblewoman gasped. "She barely moves, yet every strike is perfect!"


    "Levi¡¯s God-Speed is terrifying! No human should be able to move like that!"


    In the lower stands, adventurers and mercenaries gripped the railings, eyes wide.


    "If that was me in there, I¡¯d be dead already."


    "Levi¡¯s style is crazy¡ªhe doesn¡¯t think, he just acts!"


    "No, you idiot! He thinks too fast for normal people to understand! He¡¯s adapting in real-time!"


    And from the back rows¡ªwhere the rowdiest, most feral spectators gathered¡ªcame the chants.


    "LE-VI! LE-VI! LE-VI!"


    "A-LI-NA! A-LI-NA! A-LI-NA!"


    The entire arena shook with their roars, a storm of voices clashing just like our blades. The energy was chaotic, electric, feverish.


    I took a slow step forward, my blade resting casually on my shoulder. A grin tugged at the corner of my lips. My body ached from her last strike, but damn¡ªthis was fun.


    Alina, ever the cold statue, mirrored my approach. Her blade was steady, unwavering, her eyes locked onto me with that same emotionless stare, like I was just another equation to be solved.


    I rolled my shoulders, cracking my neck. ¡°You know, most people would be gasping for air after keeping up with me this long. But you? You¡¯re still ice-cold. Kinda makes me wonder if you¡¯re even human.¡±


    She didn¡¯t blink. ¡°I haven''t even sweated yet, you''re far inferior against me.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°You say that, but I can feel it, Alina. That slight shift in your stance, the way your grip tightened just now. You¡¯re getting serious.¡± I let my sword drop to my side, my other hand slipping into my pocket. ¡°And that? That tells me I¡¯ve got you right where I want you.¡±


    Alina kept walking, each step calculated, measured. ¡°Your arrogance blinds you. You assume you hold the advantage simply because you are fast. Speed is meaningless when it follows no path.¡±


    I chuckled, wiping a small trickle of blood from my lip. ¡°Speed is everything, sweetheart. It¡¯s the difference between dodging death and eating dirt.¡±


    She finally stopped, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Then why did I hit you?¡±


    Damn. That was a good one.


    I exhaled, my grin widening. ¡°Fair point. Guess I¡¯ll just have to hit you harder.¡±


    Alina lifted her blade slightly, her tone as cold as ever. ¡°You will try. And you will fail.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s chants grew louder.


    We stood there, just a few steps apart, the tension like a drawn bowstring.


    Then, in a blink¡ª


    We moved.


    The second we moved, the world shattered into motion.


    I threw everything into my God-Speed. No half-measures. No holding back. Pure, raw acceleration.


    "Shadow Veil." My voice barely left my lips before I vanished. The arena blurred into streaks of color. The roar of the crowd stretched into a warped hum, reality itself bending around me as I pushed my body beyond its limits.


    One strike per heartbeat? Not enough.


    Thirty-two per second? That¡¯s more like it.


    I surged forward, my blade a streak of black light as I launched the first strike¡ª


    But Alina didn¡¯t move.


    She stood still.


    Calm. Unshaken. Her grip on the hilt steady.


    Then, her lips parted¡ª


    "Titanium Bark. Lightning Flow. Ocean¡¯s Embrace. Earthen Core. Tempest Edge."


    BOOM.


    Power flooded into her blade like a roaring tempest. Wind screamed. Lightning snapped. Water surged. A dozen elements wrapped around her, forming an impenetrable wall of reinforced technique.


    And then¡ªshe moved.


    The instant my sword neared her flesh, her blade snapped into motion.


    CLANG!


    Blocked.


    I shifted¡ªattacking from the left.


    CLANG!


    Blocked.


    I blurred behind her. From above. From below. From every possible angle.


    CLANG. CLANG. CLANG.


    She blocked them all. Effortlessly.


    I gritted my teeth. Faster.


    My form flickered like a shadow, my blade raining down in a storm of steel. Cuts that could dice through stone. Slashes that should¡¯ve ended her by now.


    CLANG. CLANG. CLANG.


    She deflected all of them.


    A fraction of a second passed.


    I¡¯d already struck 124 times.


    Then 496.


    Then 1,000.


    Still no hits.


    I snarled, pushing faster. My body screamed under the pressure, my muscles burning like fire. But Alina¡ª


    Alina was like an impenetrable fortress.


    Her eyes never wavered.


    Her blade never faltered.


    She wasn¡¯t just blocking¡ªshe was reading me in real time.


    Strike. Counter. Strike. Counter. Strike. Counter.


    The crowd? Silent.


    No cheers. No screams.


    Just pure awe.


    I could feel it¡ªthe weight of her talent, the way she calculated everything to perfection. I was breaking the sound barrier, and she was blocking me like she had all the time in the world.


    I refused to slow down.


    I refused to be outplayed.


    1,248 strikes later¡ª


    I skidded backward, panting.


    Alina hadn¡¯t moved an inch.


    Her sword was still raised, smoke rising from its edge, her body completely untouched.


    I stared at her, then wiped sweat from my brow, laughing breathlessly.


    ¡°That... was insane.¡±


    She lowered her sword just slightly, her tone as lifeless as ever.


    "You are reckless. But predictable."


    I grinned. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to be more unpredictable.¡±


    I exhaled sharply, running a hand through my sweat-drenched hair as I slowly walked toward her. My body was still buzzing from the insane speed I¡¯d just pulled off, but my mind? My mind was sharper than ever.


    Alina wasn¡¯t just fast. She wasn¡¯t just strong.


    She was creating counter-techniques in real-time.


    That wasn¡¯t just raw talent¡ªthat was something far more terrifying.


    Most fighters train their whole lives to master one style, maybe two if they¡¯re lucky. But Alina? She wasn¡¯t confined to a single set of techniques. She didn¡¯t just have a style¡ªshe built them on the spot.


    Her gift¡ªTechnique.


    My eyes flickered to the lingering traces of elemental energy surrounding her.


    Lightning, wind, water, earth. All of it was wrapped around her like a perfectly woven web of destruction.


    It was unnatural. Impossible.


    No mage could use multiple elements at the same time like that. Sure, people could learn multiple elements, but casting more than one at once? That was a whole other level.


    Yet she did it effortlessly.


    Like it was just breathing to her.


    A normal fighter used one power at a time.


    She used five.


    I grinned.


    What an absolute monster.


    My feet carried me forward, slow, deliberate.


    I could already hear it. That nagging little voice in the back of my head that loved to scream when things got tough.


    You can¡¯t win this. She¡¯s too perfect. She¡¯s too strong.


    I ignored it. That voice has always been wrong.


    Because I always win.


    No matter how crazy the fight gets.


    No matter how powerful my opponent is.


    No matter what.


    I win.


    It¡¯s not arrogance. It¡¯s just reality.


    I don¡¯t lose.


    And Alina? She won¡¯t be the first.


    I smirked, tilting my head as I finally closed the distance between us.


    She was standing there like a statue, not even the slightest emotion on her face. No excitement, no frustration, not even satisfaction from blocking every one of my attacks.


    Just that empty, blank stare.


    Cold. Unfeeling.


    I chuckled. ¡°You know, most people would be a little hyped after pulling off something like that.¡± I motioned lazily toward her sword. ¡°One-thousand-two-hundred-forty-eight blocks? That¡¯s gotta be a new record.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond.


    Of course she didn¡¯t.


    Alina wasn¡¯t fighting for thrill. She wasn¡¯t fighting for pride. She was fighting for results.


    It didn¡¯t matter to her if the fight was flashy, if the crowd loved it, if her opponent was worthy.


    She was just here to win.


    I clicked my tongue. Boring.


    My gaze flickered past her for a moment¡ªtoward the massive crowd watching from the stands.


    And man, were they losing their minds.


    "LEVI! ALINA! LEVI! ALINA!"


    The entire arena was shaking from the sheer volume of their voices. People were screaming our names, throwing their hands in the air, waving banners and flags with the insignias of their favored Sword Saint.


    Some called for me to blitz her. Others yelled for Alina to break me apart.


    And some? Some were just shouting in pure exhilaration.


    Because no one had ever seen a fight like this before.


    The strongest speed demon vs. the most perfect technique.


    A battle between two fighters who were built to dismantle each other.


    I took a deep breath, letting the energy of the arena sink into my bones.


    Yeah.


    This is where I belong.


    I exhaled. My fingers twitched around my sword hilt, veins pulsing with the raw electricity of anticipation. Faster. I need to be faster.


    Alina stood still, her blade resting effortlessly at her side. No wasted movements. No anticipation.


    Because she knew.


    She knew I was coming.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    Because she couldn''t stop me.


    I bent my knees slightly, shifting my weight forward, my heartbeat syncing with the rhythm of the roaring crowd.


    I shot forward¡ª vanishing.


    The air cracked like a whip as I entered God-Speed.


    Left.


    Right.


    Above.


    Below.


    I was everywhere.


    32 strikes per second.


    And Alina?


    She blocked. Every. Single. One.


    Her blade moved like it was forged for this exact moment, bending and twisting, intercepting each of my blows before they could connect.


    Every impact sent out shockwaves, rattling the bones of the spectators closest to the fight. The very arena trembled under the sheer intensity of our clash.


    64 strikes.


    128.


    256.


    And she was still standing.


    My attacks came from impossible angles, moving too fast for the human eye to process¡ªyet her sword was already there before my strikes even fully formed.


    I could feel it.


    Her adaptability.


    She wasn¡¯t just reacting. She was anticipating.


    This wasn¡¯t a battle of speed.


    This was a battle of perfection.


    512 strikes.


    1,024.


    2,000.


    Sweat dripped down my forehead. My arms burned, my muscles screaming in protest as I pushed past my limits. I needed to land a hit.


    But she¡ª


    She was untouchable.


    The 2934th strike came down¡ª


    And for the first time in the entire fight, Alina''s stance shifted.


    A flicker. A breath. A moment.


    Her blade, now glowing with an unnatural blue aura, moved in a fluid motion, her stance no longer defensive.


    "Hydra¡¯s Execution."


    I saw it.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    But it was too late.


    A massive wave of water erupted from her sword, swirling around her in a perfect spiral before collapsing forward in a single, devastating slash.


    I barely had time to cross my blade in front of me¡ª


    SHHHHRRRKK¡ª


    A searing pain exploded across my side as the water-infused strike broke past my guard, slicing through my armor like it was nothing.


    The impact sent me skidding backward, my boots tearing into the stone floor. Blood dripped from the fresh wound on my ribs, a thin but deep gash left in Alina¡¯s wake.


    For the first time in a long time¡­


    I had been hit.


    The crowd lost their minds.


    "ALINA! ALINA! ALINA!"


    Her name shook the entire arena, overpowering every other voice, every other sound.


    I gritted my teeth, wiping the blood from my lips with the back of my hand.


    And then¡ª


    I laughed.


    ¡°Damn.¡± My voice was hoarse, but my grin never wavered. "That actually hurt."


    Alina took a single step forward, her emotionless gaze piercing through me like I was already irrelevant.


    "Your fantasies will soon end, Levi."


    Her tone was cold. Absolute.


    Like she had already decided my fate.


    The crowd erupted again, screaming her name like she was already the victor.


    But me?


    I just smirked, rolling my shoulders.


    Because this fight wasn¡¯t over.


    I wiped the blood from my lip, the familiar metallic taste only making me grin wider. My body throbbed, but it wasn¡¯t enough to dull the excitement.


    My adrenaline was climbing, pulling me into that state¡ªthe one where focus sharpens and the world blurs, a state of complete flow. The crowd¡¯s cheers faded as my senses honed in, ready to rise above the next challenge.


    I blinked, and suddenly, she wasn¡¯t in front of me anymore. The image before me twisted, and for a split second, the crowd, the arena, and even Alina disappeared into a dark silhouette.


    he shape stood tall, commanding¡ªKaiser.


    My throat went dry for a moment, and I paused. The chill running down my spine wasn¡¯t from the pain, but from the thought of him. The memory hit me like a freight train, a cold reminder of the only person who had ever made me question my own limits.


    I shook it off. Not now.


    I glanced at Alina, who was standing across from me, her face as cold and calculating as ever. ¡°Are you there?¡±


    Her gaze didn¡¯t change. Her expression didn¡¯t shift an inch, but I could see the shift in her stance. She was preparing for something. But before she could respond, I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    ¡°How did you¡ª?¡± I let the question linger, but her silence only drew out more curiosity. It was hard to ignore the way she was holding herself now, like she wasn¡¯t even trying. There was no rush in her movements¡ªjust a calm that contrasted my growing urgency.


    ¡°You don¡¯t talk much, do you?¡± I teased, trying to poke at the cracks in her facade.


    She remained unmoved, her eyes unwavering.


    I stepped forward, my voice dropping slightly. ¡°Come on, I need to know. How did you block my attack?¡± I raised an eyebrow, adding just a hint of sarcasm. ¡°I thought you were just some cold-hearted strategist, not a monster.¡±


    Alina¡¯s eyes narrowed¡ªno emotion in them, just cold precision. ¡°Do you always ask questions when you already know the answers, Levi?¡±


    I scoffed, shaking my head, ¡°Hey, I can only imagine what tricks you pulled out of your sleeve. But I¡¯m really curious now. You¡¯ve caught my attention.¡±


    Alina¡¯s lips barely moved, her voice as cold and calculated as ever, ¡°I amplified my sword¡¯s defense and enhanced my physical capabilities using elemental magic. Water, wind, earth, and nature-based elements.The combination was able to block your strike, and with my counter-technique, I took the advantage.¡±


    I leaned back slightly, my smirk still in place, but my mind was racing. ¡°Impossible,¡± I muttered under my breath, but loud enough for her to hear.


    Her eyes didn¡¯t even flicker. ¡°It¡¯s all decisive action.¡±


    Her tone was flat, emotionless, but I could feel the weight of her words. She wasn¡¯t bragging. She wasn¡¯t trying to impress me. She was stating facts¡ªand that, more than anything, sent a shiver through me.


    I took a step forward, my feet heavy on the ground, but my mind was far from here. The crowd was still chanting, the energy building for a round two. But I wasn¡¯t listening to them anymore. My focus was on Alina.


    I tilted my head, sizing her up as I asked the question that had been gnawing at me. ¡°Could you have blocked it... without the magic?¡±


    She blinked. That got her. For just a moment, I saw her composed expression falter¡ªa small shift that let me know I¡¯d touched a nerve. She closed the distance between us, still keeping a careful distance but moving just enough that I could feel her presence growing.


    Her voice, when she spoke, was steady but with an edge of hesitation, as if she wasn¡¯t quite sure how to answer my question. ¡°No,¡± she said bluntly. ¡°It¡¯s practically impossible for anyone to block that many attacks without magical amplification. Not even I could do it.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not even you?¡±


    She nodded, stepping closer still, her eyes locking onto mine. ¡°You¡¯re fast, Levi. Faster than anyone else. The only way to keep up is through the elements, applying water for flow, wind for speed, earth for stamina, and nature for reflexes. Without them... no normal human could keep up. Not even A-ranked monsters would survive your combo.¡±


    Her words hit me like a punch to the gut, but there was something else there too¡ªa hint of respect, a begrudging acknowledgment that I had pushed her to her limits. She hadn¡¯t given me the satisfaction of showing it, but I could see it in the way she carried herself.


    I chuckled darkly, the sound echoing in the arena. ¡°So, you think I¡¯m a monster then?¡±


    Alina¡¯s eyes softened for a split second¡ªif you could even call it softening. ¡°Your power is your title, Levi.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I scratched my chin, more amused than anything. ¡°What would you call me then, Alina?¡±


    Her voice was as emotionless as ever. ¡°A Freak of Nature.¡±


    I laughed, loud and unrestrained, my voice booming across the arena. I wasn¡¯t laughing because I thought I was some unbeatable force.


    No, I was laughing because I had to admit¡ªshe was right. Her words made sense, and the comparison to Kaiser... it was so close, it was almost painful.


    Kaiser¡ªthat damn guy¡ªhad blocked me once. He had done the impossible.


    The sounds of the arena faded into a dull hum as my mind wandered. The crowd, the fight¡ªit all seemed so distant now. My body still ached from the battle with Alina, but it was nothing compared to the kind of fight I had in mind. No, my thoughts were pulled back to a few weeks ago, a time that still lingered in the back of my mind, like a shadow I couldn¡¯t shake.


    The Silent Executioner. The bastard who had controlled my body.


    I remember it so clearly¡ªthe feeling of being trapped in my own skin, watching as my hands moved against my will. My body was his to command, and my mind was a mere observer. It was one of the most unsettling experiences I¡¯d ever had. I could see, hear, and feel everything that was happening around me, but I couldn¡¯t do a damn thing to stop it.


    The worst part of it all¡ªno, the most painful part¡ªwas when I was forced to strike Celia. I could see her standing there, her face confused and pleading, but I couldn¡¯t control the blade that moved toward her. Every inch of my being screamed to stop, but I was powerless, locked in my own mind.


    And then, as I was about to deliver the final blow...


    Out of nowhere, the familiar figure appeared. He was there in an instant, moving like a blur. The sheer speed of him¡ªit was impossible to track. He didn¡¯t hesitate. He just... blocked it.


    Kaiser.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised by the skill, but by the ease with which he did it. My strikes were fast¡ªhell, inhumanly fast in many ways¡ªbut Kaiser? Kaiser didn¡¯t just block them. He understood them. He moved with a calm precision that completely threw me off. His movements were smooth, effortless, like he was reading me, anticipating my every move.


    I¡¯ve fought a lot of people in my life. But Kaiser¡ªthat guy, he was something else.


    I remember how the Silent Executioner, for the first time, showed a crack in his confidence. He felt threatened. I could feel the shift. The pressure built, and I knew the Executioner was desperate. He was pushing my body to its limits, trying to force me to fight at a level I wasn¡¯t sure was possible. But it was like fighting in a dream¡ªa nightmare, really. I was a spectator in my own body, a mere passenger in the chaos.


    And then, it got even more insane.


    Kaiser didn¡¯t just block me. He didn¡¯t just stand there and take it like some kind of wall. No¡ªhe fought back. The next thing I knew, we were going at it¡ªclashing¡ªand my mind couldn¡¯t even keep up with the speed of it all.


    The most insane part? The guy was using a half-broken sword¡ªand a gauntlet that was cobbled together from who knows what. I¡¯m pretty sure he made it from burning those chains Celia had¡ªlike, what the hell? And yet, he was moving faster than anyone else I¡¯ve seen, adapting to my strikes, creating weapons in the middle of battle, abusing Ronan¡¯s Wall of Fire like it was nothing.


    The guy was an improviser, and the way he adapted? It was like he wasn¡¯t even trying.


    But here¡¯s the real kicker, the thing that still has me reeling...


    I did the same thing I did against Alina¡ªthe same God-Speed Shadow boosted attacks, the same relentless circling barrage. But Kaiser... Kaiser blocked every single one. Not just from the front. Not just from the back.


    He blocked them from every damn angle¡ªleft, right, front, back, and even from above.


    It was impossible.


    He didn¡¯t just block one or two strikes. No, he blocked and exchanged 4000 of them with me. 4000. And the whole time, he was using that broken sword and a makeshift gauntlet like he was playing a game.


    It wasn¡¯t just skill¡ªit calculated and anticipated.


    I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.


    And you know what? I was pissed. I wasn¡¯t angry because I couldn¡¯t land a hit on him¡ªI was angry because, for the first time in my life, I felt like I couldn¡¯t read him. I couldn¡¯t predict him. He was so far ahead, so... impossible, that it was like he was fighting a completely different battle.


    It was almost like fighting a god. No, scratch that¡ªit was like fighting someone who had already seen every possible outcome, and just decided to mess with me for fun.


    That guy was dangerous¡ªand I don''t mean in the "wow, this guy¡¯s strong" way. I mean, he¡¯s the kind of dangerous that makes you think twice about ever going up against him again.


    How the hell did he do that?


    Kaiser was just an E-rank. E-rank. Yet, in that fight, his battle IQ and his skills far surpassed even the best of the Sword Saints. His movements weren¡¯t just fast¡ªthey were calculated. Every strike, every block, seemed to be a step ahead of everything I could throw at him. It was like he was playing 5D chess while I was still stuck trying to figure out checkers.


    And if what Alina said was true, then blocking my attacks without amplification¡ªwithout magic¡ªwas impossible. So how the hell did Kaiser do it?


    The fight flashes through my mind again. I remember it like it was yesterday. Kaiser stood there, completely still, blocking every single one of my strikes. And now, Alina, she¡¯s doing the same thing. Standing still, unmoving, blocking me without so much as flinching.


    The technique... it was identical.


    I blink, my mind struggling to process. No way. This... this can¡¯t be right.


    The style Alina uses¡ªthe Heavenly Style. It¡¯s a stance that¡¯s built on the foundation of elemental magic. It requires you to use multiple elemental magics at once¡ªsomething only Alina herself could do¡ªand combine that with a sword stance that depends on improvising and creating techniques on the fly for counter-attacks. It''s a style that¡¯s hers alone. The sheer complexity of it makes it so that nobody else could ever replicate it.


    But Kaiser... he did. He used it.


    No. I can¡¯t be right.


    Kaiser can¡¯t possibly... No, not like this.


    And yet, what I saw¡ªit was undeniable.


    That E-rank, that damn E-rank¡ªhe used the Heavenly Stance. Without magic. Without amplification. Just off sheer anticipation. The thought is enough to make my blood boil.


    How? How the hell did he use it? How could he replicate the Heavenly Style without the very thing that makes it work? Without the magic. Without the elements. Without any of it. How?


    The frustration of it hits me like a tidal wave, and my mind spirals, reeling with questions I can''t answer. What the hell did I just witness?


    And then, just as I start to feel my thoughts escape my control, I hear her voice. Cold. Calculating. Alina¡¯s voice cuts through my mental chaos like a blade.


    "Are you done wondering?" she asks, her tone devoid of any emotion, almost... bored.


    I blink, breaking out of my trance, and the sounds of the crowd come rushing back into focus. The cheers, the roars¡ªit all floods my senses, dragging me back to the present.


    "Don''t think too hard, Levi," she continues, her words as detached as ever. "It won¡¯t get you anywhere."


    I shake my head, trying to clear the haze of confusion. She¡¯s right. Overthinking it won¡¯t help. But damn it, I can¡¯t let it go.


    If what I¡¯ve seen is true, if Kaiser really has the skills to block my attacks like that¡ªthen the chances of him dying to a grotesque should be near zero. It¡¯s not just that he''s strong. No. It¡¯s more than that. His skills are God-level. I¡¯ve never seen anyone move like that, think like that, fight like that. The guy knew my every move, anticipating it before I even made it.


    I can¡¯t even imagine him losing to a grotesque¡ªimpossible.


    Maybe¡­ maybe he¡¯s actually alive, hiding himself? The thought gnaws at me, clawing its way into my mind. I never did see him fall. I didn¡¯t see the body. Just the aftermath. Could it be?


    Could he really be out there somewhere, waiting for the right moment to show himself?


    My focus snaps back into place as the crowd roars, their cheers vibrating through the arena like a thousand waves crashing. My name is shouted over and over again¡ªLevi! Levi! Levi!


    The noise is deafening, urging me to keep going, to fight with everything I have. But as I glance over at Alina, I see her cold, bored expression, her hand wrapped tightly around her legendary sword. She''s unfazed. Completely indifferent to everything around her.


    She doesn¡¯t get it. She doesn¡¯t understand how important this fight is. She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s at stake.


    I can¡¯t let myself get distracted again.


    Focus, Levi. I remind myself. This battle¡ªthis fight¡ªdictates the future of Levinton. If I lose here, if I fail... it¡¯s not just me who suffers. The entire town will pay for it. There¡¯s too much riding on this. Too many lives at stake.


    I take a deep breath, steadying myself, forcing my thoughts to calm.


    I look up, meeting Alina¡¯s eyes. She doesn''t flinch. Her expression still as cold and emotionless as ever. But I know¡ªI know she¡¯s calculating her next move. And I have to be ready. I can¡¯t let her have the advantage.


    It¡¯s time for round two.


    And this time, I¡¯m not holding back.


    As the fight was growing hotter, an unknown presence had entered Sylvaris and it was not someone well-known by its people. Fate was going to change again, as he was here to decide the future.


    Unknown Perspective:


    Oh, so this is Sylvaris? How unique of a town design, far more superior in structures and development than most of the other places I''ve seen. It''s almost like they tried too hard to be "modern," but ended up creating something more¡­ pretentious.


    It¡¯s the kind of place where everyone is busy looking up at their shiny stone buildings and forgetting that life happens at eye level. Honestly, it''s charming in its own way¡ªif you can ignore the self-important vibe.


    I pass by the stalls, each one more over-the-top than the last, like these merchants are competing to show off how much useless junk they can sell. The wood carvings here? Absolutely laughable. Too clean, too polished. Do they think people are fooled by that? And the fabrics! Oh, the fabrics¡ªeach one so finely stitched, it looks like they were made to hang from some noble''s wardrobe, never to touch the dust of reality.


    I give them credit for trying, though. The architecture is impressive. Their buildings stand tall, stretching into the sky like they¡¯re trying to force their way into greatness, but there¡¯s a certain¡­ lack of character to them. It feels like they forgot to make it personal.


    As I continued to walk through the merchant''s areas, the stalls lined up on either side, each one selling something slightly more useless than the last. I passed a few offering gear¡ªshiny swords, polished shields, and armor that probably couldn''t withstand a light breeze, let alone a real fight.


    Some merchants were pushing adventuring packs, their backpacks overstuffed with more supplies than any sane person could carry. And then there were the quest maps¡ªdungeon runs, monster hunting, treasure hunts¡ªoh, how quaint.


    Every single one of them promising riches and glory to those brave enough to take the plunge. I could practically hear the desperate voices of adventurers, all too eager to spend their coin on promises they could never keep.


    But then, nearing the end of the area, I spotted something that caught my eye¡ªa potion stall. Now that was something worth paying attention to.


    Finally something useful. I''ve been running low on mana recently. Wouldn¡¯t hurt to replenish before I go off and get myself into more trouble.


    As I approach the stall, I hear some kids laughing nearby, their voices loud enough to carry over the usual hum of the town. They''re having one of those ridiculously serious debates only children can have.


    "I bet I can make a potion that makes you invisible!" one of the kids says, full of childish confidence.


    Another one laughs, hands on hips. "No way! Potions don¡¯t work like that!"


    "But I can make it work, you''ll see!" the first one insists.


    I chuckle to myself. Kids have no idea how the world works. Everything''s about "magic" to them, but they¡¯ll never know the kind of manipulation it really takes to bend reality to your will. The things people will believe without question¡­ It¡¯s almost too easy.


    By now, I¡¯ve made it to the stall. The merchant notices me, his eyes narrowing as he sizes me up. I can see his brain ticking, no doubt wondering whether I''m worth his time. "May I help you?" he asks, raising an eyebrow, clearly cautious.


    I can practically smell his wariness. It¡¯s so thick in the air, you¡¯d think it was an added ingredient in his potions. I flash him a smile, but not the friendly kind¡ªthe one that makes people feel like they¡¯re under a microscope. "Ah, I¡¯d like to buy some potions, my good man."


    He still looks unsure, clearly taken aback by my appearance. I mean, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m a picture of health. I¡¯m fully wrapped in bandages, even around my eyes. Only my right eye is visible, and it¡¯s probably not a pretty sight for someone like him. His gaze lingers there for just a moment too long, probably wondering if I¡¯m hiding something or just¡­ bizarre.


    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± he says, his tone still cautious. "But, um, your... outfit? It¡¯s a bit unusual. I mean, the bandages, the one eye¡­" He gestures to me awkwardly, trying to stay polite but failing at hiding his discomfort.


    I laugh lightly, like he''s just told me a joke, and lean in closer. ¡°You¡¯ve got a sharp eye, don¡¯t you? Nothing to worry about, I¡¯m just a bit accident-prone." I pause and give him an exaggerated wink. "Say, you wouldn¡¯t be from the far coasts of Celestine, would you? I¡¯m from around there myself."


    He looks surprised for a second, but then his eyes flicker with recognition. ¡°Celestine? Yeah, I¡¯m from there! Port Valesh, actually.¡±


    I nod, feigning familiarity. "Ah, Port Valesh. Small world. You know, I used to frequent the markets there. Been a while since I¡¯ve been back. Name¡¯s¡­ Aldric. And you?"


    He smiles, clearly relieved that I¡¯m not some threat, and gives me his name¡ªRael. Good, now I¡¯ve got him right where I want him. Not that I need his name, of course. It¡¯s just to make him feel comfortable enough to sell me what I want without any further hesitation.


    Of course, that¡¯s all a lie. I¡¯m not from Celestine. Not even close. And my name? Not Aldric. But it¡¯s amazing what a little bit of trust can do. I¡¯ve already got him to drop his guard just enough.


    "Well, Rael," I say, putting extra weight into his name as though we¡¯re long-lost friends. "I¡¯d like to purchase two bottles of Elemental Mana potions and one small bottle of Heavenly Energy for Celestial Magic."


    He raises an eyebrow. "With just those, I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ll be able to cast any decent spells. You know, those aren¡¯t the strongest potions."


    I laugh, shaking my head as though he¡¯s missed the point entirely. "Oh, don''t worry about that. I already have a few others stocked up. These are just for topping off, you see."


    He nods, but I can see the skepticism still lingering behind his eyes. Nevertheless, he hands me the three potions, mumbling something about the price being 20 gold.


    I pull out the gold, counting it slowly in front of him. He seems more at ease now that the transaction is going smoothly. Handing it over, I give him a warm wave, a gesture that¡¯s more comforting than it should be. "Take care of these potions, Rael. I''ll know where to find you if I need more."


    He smiles back, clearly grateful for the business. "Of course, Aldric. Don¡¯t hesitate to return if you need anything else."


    I stretch a bit, pulling my hood up further to hide the bandages. Can¡¯t be too careful. My outfit¡¯s simple¡ªjust dark, well-worn traveling clothes. The kind that screams "I¡¯ve been everywhere" without looking too flashy. The bandages, though, they hide the parts of me I prefer to keep out of sight.


    Looking ahead, I spot a beautiful fountain in the distance, water shimmering under the sunlight. Just past that, the Sylvaris Requiem Guild Building stands tall.


    Ah, how fitting. It''s time to meet again.


    Sylvia.


    Levi''s Perspective:


    The crowd''s deafening roar fades into the background as my mind sharpens, and my senses come alive. The arena¡ªthe very air around me¡ªfeels thick, charged with electricity. I can practically taste the anticipation. But there¡¯s no time for distractions.


    I focus. Alina¡¯s hand tightens around her legendary sword, her stance unyielding, poised for whatever comes next. I can almost feel her calculating, her mind working like a machine, picking apart every little movement I make. She¡¯s the type of fighter who isn¡¯t just reactive; she anticipates. And that¡¯s something I¡¯ll have to outsmart.


    I summon my magic. Time to turn the tide.


    "Ice Manipulation: Frosted Spears!"


    With a sharp exhale, I send a flurry of jagged ice projectiles shooting at her from every angle. The cold winds follow in their wake, biting at the air. Alina¡¯s eyes flicker, and she moves with fluid grace, deflecting them effortlessly. Her technique is like a flawless dance, always just one step ahead.


    But I¡¯m not done yet. I narrow my eyes as I read her movements, analyzing.


    "Water Manipulation: Tidal Surge!"


    The ground beneath my feet shifts. A wave of water bursts forth, rising to surround me. The moisture fills the air, giving me an advantage. As I surge forward, I keep the tide flowing, using it to slip through her range of vision, making my approach unpredictable. The wave is just enough to throw off her calculations.


    But she¡¯s already moving to counter. I¡¯ve seen it in her eyes¡ªthe anticipation. She¡¯s thinking two steps ahead. She¡¯s already aiming for the gaps she expects me to leave, calculating the exact places I¡¯ll move to next.


    She¡¯s not just defending. She¡¯s planning her attacks like a master, aiming to box me in, to corner me.


    "Clever," I mutter, watching her work. "She¡¯s aiming for the spots I¡¯m most likely to go. Limiting my movement options. Impressive."


    I can feel my pulse quicken, but I don¡¯t let it show. I need to be calm, calculated. There¡¯s no room for emotion here¡ªjust pure strategy.


    Her blade hums as it slices through the air, and I feel a ripple of energy spread through the ground. She¡¯s using her Blessing of Technique again. That damned amplified sword technique of hers, unleashing a rippling wave surge toward me. It¡¯s fast. Powerful. A direct shot.


    I push forward with God-Speed, my body moving like lightning. The wave rushes past me, grazing my side as I dodge, just barely feeling the sting of it on my skin.


    That¡¯s when it hits me¡ªI need to control the space.


    My mind races through possibilities as I dodge and weave through her assault. It¡¯s not just about avoiding the attacks anymore. It¡¯s about turning her precision against her.


    I conjure shadows beneath my feet. The moment the darkness spills out, I twist it into a nearly invisible cloak. She won¡¯t be able to track me as easily now. Not when I¡¯ve got the shadows at my disposal.


    "Shadow Manipulation: Void Step."


    I disappear into the blackness, my form vanishing into the shifting shadows. For a brief moment, I hear her blade slice through the air, searching for me. But it¡¯s already too late. I¡¯m already circling around her, using the element of surprise to my advantage.


    I can sense her growing awareness, her attention split. Alina¡¯s good, but even she can¡¯t predict what she can¡¯t see. She¡¯s already looking in the wrong direction.


    The plan¡¯s taking shape now. I¡¯ve cornered her.


    I slip out from behind her, timing it perfectly. I surge forward with all my speed, calling upon the ice again.


    "Ice Manipulation: Glacier Crush!"


    In a single, fluid motion, I slam a massive chunk of ice straight into her path. Her reflexes are sharp, but she¡¯s not expecting the sudden change in the flow of the fight. I¡¯ve limited her options with the ice, forcing her to either block or dodge¡ªand she has no time to think about both.


    And that¡¯s when it hits me again.


    "Here it comes," I think with a grin, watching as she tries to maneuver. "She¡¯ll block. She has to. But it won¡¯t be enough."


    I use the shadows to keep her off balance, pushing her to act faster than she can think. Then, I make my final move.


    "Water Manipulation: Torrential Lockdown."


    I conjure a wall of water beneath her feet, lifting her up in the air. As she struggles to gain control, I reach the final part of my strategy. The water traps her movement just long enough for me to close in.


    She¡¯s left with no choice but to strike.


    I hold my breath.


    Her sword swings down in an attempt to break free. She¡¯s aiming for the exact spot she expects me to be, the same way she anticipated every move so far.


    But this time... she¡¯s wrong.


    I twist my body in the final move, sending my shadow in front of her blade. The darkness moves like a second weapon, blocking her attack just inches from my face. The sheer force of her sword strikes against the shadowy barrier, sending a shockwave through the air. But she¡¯s left wide open.


    This is it. The opening I¡¯ve been waiting for.


    "God-Speed: Final Form!"


    My hand comes down, moving faster than anything she¡¯s ever seen. The force behind it is monstrous. It slams into her sword with enough power to shatter stone.


    And for the first time in this fight, I see a flicker in Alina''s cold eyes¡ªa brief moment of surprise.


    "Checkmate," I whisper under my breath.


    This battle¡¯s over.


    The ground beneath my feet trembles as I land, my breath shallow but steady. Alina crashes beside me, her expression unreadable as she pushes herself up. But it¡¯s too late now. I¡¯m already there. I¡¯m already in flow state. No more thinking. No more hesitation. This is it.


    "It''s over, Alina," I mutter to myself, but my voice is filled with a strange calmness. A quiet certainty.


    I feel it. The change. I¡¯ve transcended.


    The world blurs as my senses expand. The air around me crackles. God-Speed moves faster than time itself. Faster than the Silent Executioner forced me to move against Kaiser. This time, there¡¯s no pressure, no limit. It¡¯s just me. Alone. Unstoppable.


    I can feel it. The speed. The power.


    "7000 strikes per minute."


    I don¡¯t need to think. I don¡¯t even need to breathe. My body moves before my mind can catch up. I feel my muscles, my instincts taking control. It¡¯s effortless now. I¡¯m in the flow. Everything around me fades. All I can see is Alina¡ªher every move, her every shift in balance.


    I don¡¯t hesitate.


    I¡¯m not just attacking now. I¡¯m overwhelming her.


    I¡¯m all around her. From every angle. Left. Right. Front. Back. Top.


    Slice.


    My blade cuts through the air and her defenses like a razor, slicing her arms, her shoulders, her body. Every strike lands. Her movements are too slow. She¡¯s trying to block, but my speed is beyond comprehension. Every second I vanish and reappear, weaving through the battlefield like a shadow, taking her from angles she can¡¯t even perceive.


    She¡¯s falling behind.


    The crowd roars in unison, but their voices are drowned out by the sound of my strikes. It¡¯s deafening. Every slash, every hit, it¡¯s louder than the arena. Louder than their cheers. My strikes are the storm, and Alina is the helpless prey in its path.


    I can feel the heat building in my chest. The thrill of battle surging through me. The rush of my blood, the thrum of my heartbeat in sync with my strikes.


    "I WILL WIN!" I scream, my voice cracking like thunder through the air.


    Alina stumbles back, but it¡¯s too late. I push harder. Faster. My strikes are at 8000 per minute now. No more hesitation. No more mercy. She¡¯s not even blocking anymore. Her defenses are crumbling. I can see it in the way her body jerks with each hit. The slices across her arms. Her bruised shoulders. Her pain.


    Her once-immaculate form is breaking apart, her body drowning in the relentless tide of my attacks. I can feel her starting to falter. Each slash, each cut, sends a jolt through her. She¡¯s not fast enough to keep up. Not strong enough to endure this.


    I feel the rush, the euphoria of victory. This is my moment. The moment I prove it. I am the strongest. No one can stand in my way. Not her. Not anyone.


    I¡¯m the Sword Saint of God-Speed. Speed is power. Speed is everything.


    But... is it?


    "Is it really?"


    The question hits me like a bolt. It¡¯s a fleeting thought, but it¡¯s there. A small nagging doubt.


    But I don''t stop. I won¡¯t stop. Not now.


    I¡¯m already transcending my limits. My strikes don¡¯t stop. They can¡¯t stop.


    But in the back of my mind, a single thought lingers, hanging like a shadow in the recesses of my mind:


    What if speed isn¡¯t enough?


    I shake the thought off, pushing it away. I have no time for doubts. Not now. Not when I¡¯m so close to victory. Not when it¡¯s already over.


    "Speed is everything."


    And so, I keep attacking. Keep pushing. Until Alina has nothing left to give. Until the world, the crowd, the arena¡ªeverything¡ªis swallowed up by my speed.


    It was over...


    Alina''s Perspective:


    The pain hits me like an unstoppable wave, crashing relentlessly against every inch of my body. Slices. Wounds. My hands grip my sword, but my fingers feel numb, as if they¡¯re no longer mine.


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m still alive or if I¡¯ve already died. The pain radiates through me, tearing at every thought, every piece of logic that I hold onto so tightly. I should be dead, shouldn¡¯t I? But I¡¯m still standing. Still breathing. Still feeling.


    And then, there¡¯s him. Levi. A complete freak. His God-Speed, it¡¯s just¡­ too much. How can I possibly deal with something like that? Maybe he¡¯s faster than light itself, moving in a way that seems to defy everything I¡¯ve ever known. No technique. No magic. Just speed. Just speed. How can I possibly counter that? How does someone with my gift, my skills, even hope to keep up?


    My sword feels heavy. Each strike of his cuts deeper. How can something like this be real? How can someone move that fast without destroying themselves? There¡¯s no logic to it. There¡¯s no reason for it. And yet, here he is, his sword flashing from every angle, every side.


    And I¡­ I¡¯m failing to keep up.


    The crowd. Their cheers are deafening. At first, they cheered for me, the mighty Alina, the wielder of the Heavenly Style, the one who would win. But now? Now, I hear them chanting Levi¡¯s name. Their cheers are no longer for me.


    They¡¯re for him.


    I can feel it in my bones. My heart sinks. It¡¯s like a sinking ship that I can¡¯t escape. How did it come to this? I¡¯ve always been the one to strike first, to plan, to outthink my opponents. But this¡ªthis monster¡ªhe¡¯s rewriting all the rules. How can I defeat something like him?


    I¡­ I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t keep up. My body is failing me. My sword, my gift, my technique¡ªit¡¯s all useless against him. No matter how hard I try to block, no matter how many times I adapt, he¡¯s still faster. And I, the one who prided herself on being perfect, on mastering everything, am losing to something I can''t even comprehend.


    I¡¯m weak. No. Not weak¡ªinferior. Levi is superior. I should have been able to see this coming. But now, here I am, barely staying on my feet, feeling my own blood coat my skin like a cruel reminder of my failure. Every slice that lands on me is like an accusation.


    You aren¡¯t enough. You never will be.


    And then¡­ God. How cruel. He gave me the Heavenly Style, the technique that is supposed to be the pinnacle of swordsmanship. The power to outthink, to counter, to predict. But all of that means nothing against a gift like God-Speed. How can technique win when speed is everything?


    You gave me a gift that requires thought, calculation, patience. But you gave him speed¡ªa gift that erases thought, that doesn¡¯t need patience, that doesn''t wait. It''s unfair. Why? Why give someone like him such a gift when all I have is my technique? It doesn¡¯t seem right. You gave him that, and all I have is this.


    God... you''re is cruel...


    This is it. This is my limit. The one thing I could never surpass. And it wasn¡¯t even something I could see. Speed. Something so intangible. How can I possibly fight something that can erase all my planning, all my skill, with a single moment of motion?


    Then, I hear it.


    "You¡¯re completely wrong.""


    A voice. Familiar. Soft, like a whisper.


    It doesn¡¯t come from the outside. No, it comes from within. A voice I thought I had buried long ago. The one I never thought I''d acknowledge one day. The one I tried to shut out.


    Him.


    I don¡¯t even know why I think of him like that. Him. That name doesn¡¯t fit anymore, does it? But it¡¯s him. The only one who could make sense of the chaos inside me.


    And as Levi¡¯s strikes rain down on me, as my body crumbles under the pressure of his speed, I hear that voice again. But this time, it¡¯s not just words¡ªit¡¯s a reminder.


    "You never truly believed in yourself, did you, Alina? You always relied on your technique, on your gift. But it¡¯s not enough to only have one side of the equation. You¡¯re better than this. You¡¯ve always been better."


    I can feel myself slipping away, the weight of his words stirring something inside me. But the pain is too much. I¡¯m breaking. I¡¯m shattering. The voice seems so far away now, almost like it¡¯s part of another life, a life I lived before this one.


    Before him.


    And I remember. The fleeting moments. The brief memories that always surface when I am at my lowest. The moments I¡¯ve always tried to forget.


    But now, I realize it.


    I always relied on my technique.


    And I always thought I was strong enough to stand alone.


    But what he said was against my own thoughts... And I knew he was right all along.


    The pain is unbearable, yet I continue to endure it. My body feels as if it¡¯s already dead, and yet¡­ I¡¯m still alive. My muscles scream, my skin burns from the relentless strikes, but it¡¯s all so distant now, like I¡¯m drifting away.


    As the cuts deepen and the world spins with every strike, my mind drifts back to another time, four years ago. Back when I was with him, Master. The one who saved me, who gave me the belief that, in this world, technique was enough.


    It was a warm, peaceful day near the grassy field of the orphanage. The sun hung high in the sky, casting a golden glow over everything. The air was gentle, and the grass beneath us swayed in the breeze. I was sitting there with him¡ªmy savior, my guiding light.


    He was always so calm, so controlled, never showing an ounce of doubt. His emotions, if he even had any, were always hidden behind that serene smile. I used to envy that, that complete control.


    I wanted to be like him. He was everything I aspired to be¡ªmy ideal version.


    ¡°Master, tell me... what should I do to improve my sword skills?¡± I asked, my voice full of that earnestness, that yearning for growth.


    He chuckled softly, the sound warm like the sun. ¡°Master? Seriously calling me that now, Alina?¡± His voice was light, teasing, but there was something comforting in the way he spoke, something that made my heart feel a little less burdened.


    I nodded, my determination unwavering. ¡°Yes, you saved my life. You told me that I can do far more than I¡¯ve limited myself to think. You¡¯re my master.¡±


    He laughed again, gently patting my head as if I were still a child, a simple gesture that always made me feel safe. ¡°Relax, Alina. Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m just a teacher at best, plus I am only two years older than you.¡± But the smile in his eyes, the warmth in his gaze, said otherwise.


    I couldn¡¯t help but grin at his words, my gaze firm. ¡°No, you are my master. You taught me everything I know. You saved me. I can¡¯t just call you a teacher after that.¡±


    I looked at him, my eyes softening, and then sighed, leaning back on the grass. ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± I said quietly, almost to myself. ¡°You saved me in the forest... Not just physically, but... mentally, emotionally.¡± I paused, collecting my thoughts as the warmth of the memory washed over me.


    ¡°You gave me a reason to keep fighting, to keep improving. Before I met you..."


    I looked at him, my voice quieter this time, as if speaking the truth was something I had to fight to admit. "I wasn''t lost... I was just tired. Tired of everything. Life felt like a never-ending struggle, and I... I just wanted to die to escape it all. I didn¡¯t know how to keep going. But then you¡ª"


    I stopped myself, swallowing the lump in my throat. The weight of those dark thoughts threatened to rise again, but I pushed them back.


    "You gave me a reason to keep fighting. To keep moving forward," I said, my voice firmer now. "You didn''t just save me from dying... You gave me something to live for. A reason to believe that I could still matter."


    He raised an eyebrow, a small smile tugging at his lips as he shook his head. "I didn¡¯t expect you to get all sentimental on me. But hey, I get it. You¡¯ve come a long way. You¡¯ve been working hard, pushing yourself, and that¡¯s something to be proud of."


    I felt a slight warmth spread across my face at his words. Proud of me? My heart gave a little flutter.


    "Really?" I asked, a soft blush coloring my cheeks as I tried to hide it behind my hair.


    He chuckled, his voice light and teasing. "Yeah. I mean, I might have helped point the way, but you¡¯ve done all the walking yourself. You should give yourself some credit, Alina."


    Then, before I could respond, he reached over and patted my head in a way that felt almost like a playful acknowledgment.


    My face reddened further, and I resisted the urge to swat his hand away. "Hey, stop that! You¡¯re making me blush," I mumbled, but I couldn¡¯t hide the small smile tugging at the corners of my lips.


    He grinned, clearly enjoying teasing me. "You¡¯re making it too easy, Alina."


    I sighed, trying to hide my embarrassment, but I couldn¡¯t help it. His words made something inside me warm, and for a brief moment, it felt like everything was okay. Like I wasn¡¯t carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders anymore.


    "Master," I said, looking up at him with a stubborn smile, "I¡¯m still going to call you that."


    He gave me a long, amused look, then nodded with a sigh, clearly resigned to it. "Fine, fine. But only because I¡¯m too tired to argue with you."


    I grinned, feeling a sense of contentment in the small, simple moment. It was one of those moments where everything felt right, even though we both knew the world would soon pull us back into its chaos.


    "Thanks, Master," I said softly, the words feeling more genuine now than before.


    He smiled at me, a glint of warmth in his eyes. "Anytime, Alina."


    We sat in silence for a moment, watching the world go by. The soft rustle of the grass, the chirping of birds, and the gentle breeze carrying the scent of earth and flowers¡ªit was a peaceful moment, one I would hold onto forever.


    After a long pause, he turned to me, his face serious now, but still warm. ¡°You¡¯ve learned a lot already, Alina. But remember, it¡¯s not just about technique. It¡¯s about the will to keep moving forward, no matter how hard it gets.¡±


    He leaned back slightly, his tone more relaxed but still carrying weight. ¡°The sword¡¯s not just a weapon; it¡¯s a part of who you are. If you don¡¯t have the drive to keep pushing forward, you¡¯re just going through the motions, barely alive.¡± He paused, meeting my eyes. ¡°Your sword reflects your spirit, your will to fight. Without that, it¡¯s just metal.¡±


    I felt my chest tense, a deep sense of admiration for him filling me. ¡°I understand, Master. It¡¯s not just about skill¡­ it¡¯s about the heart behind it.¡±


    He nodded, his gaze softening. ¡°Yes. And remember, The way is in training. You must always seek to improve, to sharpen both your body and your mind.¡±


    I could feel the weight of his words sinking in, filling me with purpose. But there was something more to it. Something deeper.


    He looked at me thoughtfully, his voice steady but carrying a sense of urgency. ¡°To know the way is to know yourself,¡± he said. ¡°Your sword technique... it¡¯s not just about the moves, the stance, or the strength. It has to come from your heart. You need to understand who you are before you can truly master the technique.¡±


    I let those words wash over me, the truth in them as clear as the blue sky above. There was always more to learn, always more to understand. But I felt ready. With his guidance, I could become stronger. I could become more than I had ever thought possible.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± I hesitated, then asked softly, ¡°May I ask you a question?¡±


    He looked at me, raising an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°Of course. What is it?¡±


    I took a deep breath, the words lingering on the tip of my tongue. ¡°Do you ever¡­ doubt yourself? Even with all your wisdom and skill... Do you ever feel uncertain?¡±


    He looked at me, his expression shifting just slightly, the corners of his mouth curling into a genuine smile. But there was something cold and sharp in his eyes when he spoke next.


    ¡°Doubt myself?¡± he repeated, his voice lowering, almost as if the very question itself didn¡¯t sit well with him. ¡°No. I never have to doubt myself. To some extend using magic might even hinder my skills. In this world, technique alone... is stronger than any force. It¡¯s the ultimate power. And anyone who believes otherwise will learn that the hard way.¡±


    He was silent for a moment, as if pondering the question again to give me genuine advice. Then, with a faint smile, he replied, ¡°Uncertainty is a part of growth, Alina. It¡¯s okay to doubt. But the key is to not let that doubt control you. You must learn to embrace it and use it to push yourself forward.¡±


    His words comforted me in ways I couldn¡¯t fully express. For the first time, I didn¡¯t feel so alone in my struggles. He understood, and he believed in me.


    In that moment, under the bright sky and surrounded by the warmth of the world, I knew that, with him by my side, I could overcome anything.


    The memory¡ªthose words¡ªclung to me as the pain continued to gnaw at my body. I could feel every cut, every bruise, yet amidst the agony, something inside me still held on to his teachings. His presence, his wisdom, they were my anchor, my strength, and my hope. They were the reason I hadn¡¯t given up yet.


    And then, just as if on cue, I felt it¡ªthe surge of energy, the sudden realization. The pain wasn¡¯t just physical. It was the catalyst for something deeper. This memory. I¡¯ve thought about it so many times before. But why now?


    I gasped, my mind reeling as the thought hit me¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just a memory. This wasn¡¯t just a flashback to the past. I¡¯m not fighting against Levi alone. I¡¯m fighting against my weakness.


    And I¡¯m remembering what Master taught me¡­


    "Master," I whispered to myself, almost as if speaking to the air, "I got another question."


    Without missing a beat, the memory of his calm smile, his steady gaze, floated in my mind. ¡°Speak your mind, Alina,¡± he¡¯d said, always so patient, so kind.


    I inhaled, gathering my thoughts. The pain, the exhaustion, they had clouded my mind. But I couldn¡¯t ignore this anymore. ¡°Master, I¡¯m not fast. I can¡¯t react in the blink of an eye like others. My body can¡¯t keep up with the speed of my thoughts. Is there any way for me to overcome that? Can I ever¡­ be faster?¡±


    His face softened slightly, but there was an underlying understanding in his eyes. "Physical limitations may play a role, Alina. After all, God didn¡¯t create everyone equally. But it''s not our limitations that define us. It''s our actions. Our decisions. They¡¯re what make us who we are."


    I frowned, a bit confused. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    He looked at me, a spark of wisdom flickering in his gaze. "Ask me a scenario-based question. Something that makes you think. Then I''ll explain it to you."


    I thought for a moment, pondering the perfect question. I wasn¡¯t just looking for an answer¡ªI wanted to understand. ¡°Okay then... tell me this,¡± I said, my voice firm despite the uncertainty in my chest. ¡°If I were to fight someone stronger and faster than me, and my technique couldn¡¯t keep up, how would I win?¡±


    There was a moment of silence. A long, quiet pause where I felt the weight of the question hang in the air. Then, unexpectedly, his laughter broke through the tension.


    He laughed out loud, so loudly that it startled me. "Ahahahahaha!"


    I blinked, taken aback, my face flushing. ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    I shook his arm, trying to get him to stop. ¡°Hey! Why are you laughing?¡±


    But he just kept laughing, shaking his head. ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡±


    I pouted, my cheeks turning a little red. ¡°Just tell me!¡± I demanded, my voice small but insistent.


    He stopped laughing, but the glint in his eyes remained mischievous. ¡°Alright, alright, little girl,¡± he teased, his voice soft with affection.


    I puffed out my cheeks in annoyance, crossing my arms stubbornly. ¡°Stop calling me that!¡±


    He smiled, his expression softening as he met my gaze. ¡°Listen carefully, Alina. It''s time I reveal some of my secret tactics.¡±


    I leaned in, every fiber of my being focused on his words. When he got serious, I knew it meant something big was coming.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you a technique,¡± he said, his voice low and sharp, the intensity in his gaze sharpening. ¡°A tactic. One that will kill anyone¡¯s gift of speed. Their speed will end the moment they meet you.¡±


    I held my breath, every word he spoke sinking deep into my mind. His eyes locked onto mine, and I knew then that this was it. This was the key.


    Slowly my mind faded from the memory from 4 years ago and I was back to the present at the arena.


    I stood there, facing Levi, and everything else seemed to fade away. The crowd''s cheers, the overwhelming speed of his strikes¡ªeverything blurred as his words from years ago echoed in my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you a technique. A tactic. One that will kill anyone¡¯s gift of speed.¡±


    I could hear him clearly, his voice as sharp as the sword he wielded. I could see his eyes, so confident, so sure. He had told me that I would be able to overcome any opponent with this technique.


    And suddenly, everything clicked. The speed, the chaos, all of it slowed as I focused. Levi¡¯s blinding movements were no longer something to fear¡ªthey were just another challenge, another puzzle I could solve with my technique.


    This was it. Time to test what Master had taught me.


    The God-Speed Killer.

 Chapter 44: Whispers and Wagers

    Unknown Perspective:


    Oh well, the inside of this guild is bigger than I thought.


    Requiem''s building loomed like a beast that had long since grown comfortable in its dominion. Polished stone floors gleamed under lantern light, tracing a network of halls and open chambers filled with movement. Guild members milled about, their roles as distinct as the weapons they carried¡ªsome sparring in designated rings, the dull clang of metal meeting metal underscoring their grunts; others seated around large wooden tables, engaged in heated discussions over parchment maps littered with notes and markers. The air was thick with ambition and camaraderie, a collective pulse of purpose.


    And yet, in all that chaos, no one truly noticed me.


    Except for one.


    A man approached, his posture rigid but not hostile. His eyes held the careful scrutiny of someone who had done this a hundred times before¡ªwatching, judging, measuring.


    "Who are you?" His tone was firm, professional, not immediately confrontational. The voice of a gatekeeper.


    I gave him a name that did not belong to me. "Aldric."


    A lie, of course. But revealing the truth? That would be equivalent to carving open my own throat and handing him the knife.


    His brow furrowed, but he didn''t immediately object. A sign of someone who followed protocol rather than instinct. I could work with that.


    "And what business do you have here, Aldric?"


    I let a moment of silence stretch between us, just long enough for discomfort to seep into his stance before I answered.


    "I''m here to see Sylvia and Alina."


    The words were simple, yet they carried weight. Not a request. A statement of inevitability.


    His arms crossed over his chest. "Alina is at the arena. She won''t be available for some time." His gaze sharpened. "And Sylvia is busy. You''ll have to leave or wait."


    Ah. There it was.


    The illusion of control.


    Most people think denying someone access puts them in a position of power. But in reality, it just means they''ve stepped into the game without realizing it.


    And I never played fair.


    I exhaled slowly, tilting my head as if weighing my options, letting him think I was contemplating leaving. Then, in a deliberately measured tone, I spoke.


    "Right¡­ so you''re the one disturbing her, then?"


    The man blinked. "What?"


    I gestured vaguely toward the upper floor, where I assumed Sylvia''s office was. "Sylvia''s busy, you said. Clearly, whatever she''s doing must be important. The kind of important that should not¡ªunder any circumstances¡ªbe interrupted."


    I nodded as if coming to a grand realization. "Which means, by stopping me here, by engaging in this conversation, by standing in my way¡­ you''re making a conscious decision to interfere with her work."


    His jaw twitched. "That''s not how it works. I''m following orders."


    "Are you?" I tapped a bandaged finger against my chin. "Because from where I stand, it seems you''re making a call on her behalf. She didn''t tell you to stop me personally. You just assumed she wouldn''t want to be bothered. Which means if I walk away now, and she later finds out I was here¡ªsomeone she may have wanted to see, someone with potentially urgent information¡ªwho do you think she''ll blame?"


    A shadow of doubt crept into his expression. He was trying to find a flaw in my words, but the trick wasn''t to be right. The trick was to make him afraid of being wrong.


    "She won''t blame me," he said, but the certainty in his voice had thinned.


    "Won''t she?" I leaned in slightly. "What if I was here on behalf of someone important? What if it was something critical? You know noble types¡ªthey''re not fond of being kept in the dark. Imagine how she''d look at you once she finds out you played judge, jury, and executioner on who gets to meet her. Imagine the conversation: ''Oh, I would have liked to hear him out, but unfortunately, one of my men decided for me.'' I''m sure that won''t put your position at risk."


    His lips parted, but no words came out. He was processing, hesitating, questioning.


    I had him.


    I took a step back, as if I were about to leave. "But hey, your call. I''ll leave if that''s what you think is best. Just¡­ make sure you''re ready to explain it to her when she asks why you decided she wasn''t worth the interruption."


    The internal war played across his face.


    And then¡ªdefeat.


    He let out a slow breath, eyes flicking toward the staircase before landing back on me. "...Fine." A pause. Then, reluctantly, "The name''s Rowan."


    Rowan.


    I smiled behind my bandages. Naming oneself to another was a kind of submission, a subconscious attempt to regain control by offering something in return. A last-ditch effort to balance the scales.


    It wouldn''t help him.


    He turned, begrudgingly walking ahead. As he reached the door to Sylvia''s office, he hesitated before knocking. I caught the slight tension in his shoulders. He wasn''t sure if he was making a mistake.


    Good.


    He knocked twice.


    "Lady Sylvia," he called, his voice carefully composed. "There''s someone here to see you. A man named Aldric."


    And just like that, the doors to Requiem''s most powerful woman were now open to me.


    The door swung open, revealing a spacious office filled with neatly stacked documents, a large wooden desk, and a massive window overlooking Sylvaris. The scent of ink and parchment lingered in the air, though something told me Sylvia wasn''t the type to spend all her time buried in paperwork.


    And there she was¡ªSylvia, standing near a shelf, arms crossed, her sharp gaze landing immediately on Rowan.


    "Rowan," she said, tone smooth but edged with expectation. "Why are you here?"


    Rowan straightened instinctively. "There was a man requesting an audience with you, Lady Sylvia. I was following protocol."


    Sylvia''s eyes narrowed. "Protocol? I was in the middle of watching Alina''s match. Do you think I enjoy being interrupted for things that could have waited?"


    Rowan hesitated for a fraction of a second, then glanced toward me before answering. "He¡­ convinced me it was important."


    Sylvia raised an eyebrow. "Convinced?"


    Rowan exhaled. "He said that if I didn''t bring him to you, and it turned out to be something you would''ve wanted to know, I would be the one responsible for keeping it from you."


    Silence.


    Then a slow, amused sigh left Sylvia''s lips.


    She turned to me. "Ah. I see now."


    I gave a casual tilt of my head. "Do you?"


    She walked toward her desk, settling against it instead of sitting down, arms still crossed. "You played him, didn''t you?"


    I placed a hand over my chest, feigning innocence. "I simply pointed out a reasonable outcome. Whether or not he took the risk was entirely his choice."


    Rowan clenched his jaw slightly but remained silent.


    Sylvia''s sharp gaze studied me for a moment before gesturing with her hand. "Alright, Aldric, was it? Tell me why you''re here."


    Ah, time for the fun part.


    I took a slow step forward, lowering my tone slightly¡ªnot in submission, but in calculated intrigue. "To be honest, Lady Sylvia¡­ I was eager to meet the woman who runs Sylvaris'' finest guild."


    She blinked once. "Flattery?"


    I smiled under my bandages. "Observation."


    She scoffed lightly. "If you think flattery is going to get you anywhere¡ª"


    "Is it flattery," I interrupted smoothly, "if it''s true?"


    Sylvia exhaled sharply, tilting her head slightly. "You don''t even know me."


    "True," I admitted. "But I know of you. A noblewoman who turned a guild into a dominant force, balancing leadership and ambition without crumbling under the weight of expectations. A strategist, a tactician, and¡ªmore importantly¡ªa woman who understands that power is not about control, but about direction. Requiem isn''t strong just because it has numbers or resources. It''s strong because you make it strong. Without you, this place is just a building."


    Sylvia''s lips pressed together slightly. Not a frown. Not quite amusement either.


    She exhaled through her nose. "You''re persistent."


    I took another slow step forward. "I''m right."


    A pause. Then, Sylvia shook her head with a small smirk. "So, tell me, Aldric¡ªdo you talk like this to everyone, or am I just special?"


    "Only to the ones worth my time," I answered without hesitation.


    Her smirk twitched slightly, like she was about to say something, but instead, she let out a soft chuckle. "You''re smooth. I''ll give you that."


    I shrugged. "I prefer to think of it as ''effective.''"


    She finally moved, walking behind her desk before settling into her chair. "Alright, you have my attention." She glanced at Rowan. "You can go."


    Rowan hesitated but, seeing no further room for argument, gave a short nod before exiting the room, shutting the door behind him.


    Sylvia leaned back, resting an elbow on the armrest, her fingers lightly tapping against the wood. "Be quick, Aldric. I don''t have all day."


    I smiled. "I wouldn''t dream of wasting your time, Lady Sylvia."


    And just like that, the real conversation could begin.


    A game of chess had begun, and I was playing against a woman who knew the board well. But unlike her, I had no king to protect¡ªonly a field of pawns that could be sacrificed as needed.


    Sylvia tapped her fingers against the desk, eyes locked onto me with a sharpness that would have sent lesser men stammering.


    "You speak well," she mused. "Almost too well. It reminds me of someone I knew during my days in the Magical Academy."


    Something in my chest tightened for a fraction of a second.


    Her words were nothing more than an observation, yet they carried weight.


    I could not allow my past to be traced back to me.


    A split second of vulnerability could cost everything.


    So I buried it. My lips parted in subtle surprise, the confusion in my eyes carefully calculated¡ªjust enough to look natural, but not too much to appear forced.


    "Is that so?" I said, tilting my head. "I wasn''t aware I had a twin running around."


    Sylvia''s gaze didn''t waver. "You might not, but you sound nearly identical to someone I met before. He had a way with words, much like you. Always shifting the conversation, never answering directly, yet somehow, making you feel as if you had all the answers."


    I let out a light chuckle. "Sounds like a charming individual."


    "He was," she admitted, though her eyes studied me with deeper intent now. "But he was also dangerous. He had a habit of playing with the truth, shaping it to his liking. Just like you."


    A bold statement. She was feeling me out, testing the waters.


    I leaned back slightly. "A dangerous man? And here I thought I was just a simple traveler looking for a conversation."


    She scoffed. "A simple traveler wrapped in bandages, strolling into my guild and effortlessly convincing Rowan to disturb me?"


    I smirked. "What can I say? I have a way with people."


    Sylvia folded her hands together. "Where are you from, Aldric?"


    "Celestine," I answered smoothly.


    A lie, but a convincing one. Celestine was far enough away to make background checks difficult, yet well-known enough to avoid suspicion.


    "Celestine?" she repeated, her voice carrying a note of intrigue. "Interesting. Travelers are known for their scholars and diplomats, not so much for mysterious men wrapped in bandages. You don''t strike me as an academic."


    "Ah, but appearances can be deceiving, Lady Sylvia," I countered. "Perhaps I was once a scholar, disillusioned by the pursuit of knowledge and instead drawn to the unpredictability of the world."


    Her eyes narrowed ever so slightly. "You speak in riddles."


    "And you seek answers," I replied. "An admirable quality, but not all questions are meant to be answered."


    She let out a small hum, as if considering my words.


    "Perhaps," she admitted, "but I prefer to be the one deciding which questions remain unanswered."


    I grinned. "Then we are quite the opposite, aren''t we? You seek control through knowledge, while I thrive in the unknown."


    A silence hung between us for a moment, thick with unspoken tension.


    Then she shifted the conversation. "Your bandages," she said, "are they for injuries, or are you hiding something?"


    I chuckled. "Must it be one or the other? Can''t a man simply enjoy a bit of mystery?"


    She smirked, but there was still scrutiny in her gaze. "Men who enjoy mystery don''t usually wander into places like this without a reason. You''re not here just to meet me, are you?"


    "Ah, but Lady Sylvia," I said with a hint of amusement, "if I were here for another reason, wouldn''t I have given it already? Or do you think I came all this way simply to exchange pleasantries?"


    She exhaled, crossing her arms once more. "You''re frustratingly good at avoiding direct answers."


    "And yet, here we are, still talking."


    She let out a soft chuckle. "Fair enough."


    Before she could continue, a loud noise erupted from the magical visionary telecaster in the room.


    Both of our gazes instinctively turned toward it. The projection shimmered with a magical glow, displaying the ongoing battle in the arena.


    Alina versus Levi.


    The sheer force of their clash sent shockwaves through the field.


    Sylvia''s sharp eyes locked onto the battle, momentarily distracted.


    The battle on the telecaster was almost painful to watch. Levi moved like light, his sword flashing in arcs too fast for the naked eye to track. Alina barely had time to react, her body sliced into by a thousand invisible cuts. She fought, but against God-Speed, she was drowning in a current she could never outswim.


    Sylvia sighed, a note of sympathy in her voice. "Poor Alina... she''s still so young. I really thought she could win."


    My eyes remained on the screen. "What makes you say that?"


    She leaned back in her chair, arms folded. "Because this fight was over the moment it began. Levi''s speed is overwhelming. She has no way to counter it."


    I hummed in thought, studying the screen. To an untrained eye, it was a massacre. Alina was barely standing, her body coated in fresh wounds. Levi, on the other hand, looked entirely unharmed¡ªuntouched, in control, effortlessly dominant.


    Then Sylvia spoke again.


    "Technique can never beat speed like Levi''s."


    I smiled.


    It was small, a fleeting curve of my lips, but she caught it.


    Her eyes flickered toward me, narrowing. "Why are you smiling?"


    I turned to her, the amusement lingering. "You really think Alina is going to lose?"


    Sylvia exhaled, shaking her head. "It''s unfortunate, but as it stands, even if she is Requiem''s best fighter, she isn''t a match against Levi''s God-Speed. You saw it yourself, didn''t you?"


    I leaned forward, resting my chin against my palm. "So, what you''re saying is, there''s no possible way she can win?"


    Sylvia raised a brow, sensing something in my tone. "...Yes."


    "Not even the slightest possibility?"


    "Not unless Levi decides to throw the match, which¡ª" She gestured toward the screen, where Levi delivered yet another devastating flurry of strikes, "¡ªisn''t going to happen."


    I chuckled. "How... absolute of you."


    She smirked slightly. "Some things in life are simple. Levi''s ability is overwhelming, and Alina is outmatched. There''s no need to overcomplicate it."


    "Ah," I mused, "but that''s the fun part, isn''t it? Overcomplicating things. Finding the cracks in what others see as absolute."


    Her expression shifted, subtle but telling. She was intrigued now, even if she wouldn''t admit it.


    "You''re saying Alina has a chance?" she asked, tilting her head.


    I nodded. "More than a chance."


    Sylvia scoffed. "You''re being ridiculous. You saw the same fight I did¡ªwhat could she possibly do against that kind of speed?"


    I tapped a finger against the desk, as if considering something deeply. Then, with the air of a man who had just found an entertaining way to pass the time, I spoke.


    "Tell you what," I said smoothly, "why don''t we make this interesting?"


    Sylvia''s gaze sharpened. "Interesting how?"


    I smiled, leaning in slightly. "A bet."


    Her eyes flickered with amusement, though skepticism remained. "You want to bet on a fight that''s already decided?"


    I shrugged. "Is it truly decided?"


    She huffed, shaking her head. "You''re really willing to gamble on something this obvious?"


    "Confidence is a powerful thing, Lady Sylvia. And you seem quite confident in your conclusion."


    She exhaled, her lips curling into a smirk. "Alright then. What are you proposing?"


    I pretended to think for a moment before giving my terms.


    "If Alina loses," I said, "I''ll answer your questions."


    Her interest sharpened instantly. "All of them?"


    "As many as you''d like," I confirmed.


    "And if Levi loses?"


    I smiled. "You''ll do something for me. Within reason, of course."


    Sylvia studied me, her expression unreadable. "You don''t seem like the type to make reckless bets, Aldric. That means you either know something I don''t, or you''re a fool."


    "Perhaps both," I said lightly. "Or maybe I just enjoy a good gamble."


    Her fingers tapped against the desk in thought. "I don''t agree to things without knowing the details. What would you ask of me?"


    I smirked. "That depends on how much you''re willing to risk."


    Sylvia''s eyes narrowed, and for a long moment, she simply watched me. Weighing my words, analyzing my intentions, searching for the trick in my proposal.


    Then, finally, she leaned back, folding her arms.


    "Fine," she said. "I accept your bet."


    I grinned.


    Checkmate.


    Levi''s Perspective:


    This was too fun¡­ way too fun for me. I never reached this speed in my whole life¡ªthis transcended state of God-Speed. There are truly no limits for Sword Saints in this world.


    I blurred through the arena in a storm of slashes, my body moving in circular patterns, my blade carving through the air, striking her down without mercy. Every motion felt weightless, effortless¡ªpure instinct.


    Alina''s body jerked with every slice, her white coat staining with deep lines of crimson. And yet, she refused to collapse. Her arms moved sluggishly, desperately trying to block, to reduce the damage even by a fraction. It was meaningless. Seven thousand slashes per minute¡ªthere was no stopping this.


    Her movements were slowing. She was losing too much blood. The pain should''ve been unbearable.


    It was over.


    Then¡ª


    Her fingers twitched. A small movement, almost insignificant. But then her grip tightened around the hilt of her sword. Her body shuddered, and her head lifted slightly, those cold, detached eyes opening.


    No way. She still had hope?


    I didn''t hesitate. In that moment, I was already in motion, a blur of steel, my blade cutting through the air like a storm. I could already predict her next move, I could see her desperation, her futile attempt to avoid defeat. But I didn''t care. I was faster than thought, faster than she could even react.


    But then... she moved.


    I didn''t expect it. She didn''t retreat. She didn''t even try to block me. Instead, she did something far more terrifying.


    She waited¡ªno, she positioned herself, as though she had anticipated my every motion.


    I didn''t understand it at first. There was no defensive posture, no counterattack¡ªjust a subtle shift, a faint adjustment in the air as her body slid into a perfect angle, her sword held not to defend, but to... guide.


    I lashed out again, too fast to stop, but then, I felt it. A shift in the air. A pressure I couldn''t explain.


    My body was locked into a single, predestined trajectory¡ªmoving too fast, too committed to adjust. She saw it, she knew it. She wasn''t just evading. She was exploiting my momentum.


    The moment I reached my highest speed, a faint twist of her wrist redirected my force. It wasn''t a block or a deflection, no¡ªthe contact was so subtle, so micro, that I almost couldn''t comprehend it.


    But my balance¡ªmy perfect, unstoppable balance¡ªshattered.


    She had done it. She had guided me. Not with power, but with the simplest, most devastating technique I had ever encountered.


    Before I could even react, she twisted again, this time pulling me into her world¡ªher domain. My own momentum was no longer mine. I was a puppet, moving in a direction I had no control over, forced into a roll, my body flipping forward uncontrollably, too fast to even register the ground beneath me.


    I was off-balance.


    I didn''t strike her, didn''t land a hit. I just... fell.


    What the hell just happened? How did she do that?


    Alina''s Perspective:


    The crowd''s roar was deafening. My name, shouted with a mixture of awe and disbelief, filled the arena. Alina. Alina.


    I could hear them, but it was distant, fading away. I could feel the heat of their gazes, their excitement, but none of it mattered. Not now. Not after what I had done.


    The moment he came at me, his sword a blur, I knew¡ªthere was no fear. No hesitation. No room for doubt. This was the moment I had trained for. The moment I would prove that speed could be beaten.


    A technique not made to counter speed¡ªbut to erase it.


    I had learned this from my master. Master, I reminded myself again. He had taught me the truth of speed¡ªthe flaw in the illusion.


    The faster you were, the more predictable you became. The more you relied on it, the more limited your choices were.


    The logic of it was flawless. Speed was a line. Once you committed to that path, you couldn''t change it. The more you moved, the fewer options you had. I knew this, and I had seen it in him¡ªMaster didn''t block, didn''t parry.


    He stepped into the future of his opponent''s body. He controlled their movement without them even realizing it.


    And so, I had done the same. I hadn''t tried to evade. No, I had waited. I had positioned myself not against him, but within him. I moved as if I were a part of his very motion, slipping between his strikes like a shadow, watching him move faster than thought. Watching him fall into his own trap.


    His afterimages, his distortions¡ªthey didn''t matter. I wasn''t fooled by the speed. I saw the real him. His body, his path, his momentum¡ªhe couldn''t avoid it. He had already lost the moment he began to attack.


    I had to do it perfectly. The wrist twist, the subtle guiding of his momentum¡ªit had to be just enough to break his balance. Just enough to make him fall into the line I had set. The leg-wrap, the redirect, the moment his own speed betrayed him. His body folded, crashing in a way he couldn''t have predicted.


    I gasped for air, the effort of executing this technique taking its toll on my already-wounded body. My chest burned, my limbs trembled, but I stood firm. There was no room for weakness. No room for failure.


    But it worked. I had done it.


    I stood there, watching him falter, trying to comprehend what had just happened. I could feel the energy of the crowd surging around me, but I was too focused. Too detached to care. I had done it for me.


    I had broken his speed. I had made him a victim of his own power. And as he collapsed, I knew that this moment was mine.


    Master''s teachings were right. Speed was just another obstacle to overcome.


    The air was thick with tension as both of us stood there, healing our wounds. I could feel the burn in my skin, the stabs of pain from the countless slices.


    My fingers twitched with the effort of focusing my magic, the healing spell closing the wounds slowly. It was a delicate, precise process, the spell weaving its magic to restore my body. My chest rose and fell with labored breaths, but I was far from finished.


    Levi, meanwhile, stood across from me, equally focused on his own healing. I couldn''t help but watch him out of the corner of my eye, the cocky grin never leaving his face despite the exhaustion visible in the way he stood. His wounds were no different from mine, yet he seemed unfazed, as if he had all the time in the world.


    I broke the silence, my voice as cold as ever. "Nice trick you pulled there. It won''t work again."


    Levi chuckled, the sound cutting through the air like a knife. "You think you''re the only one who knows how to fight at high speed?" He smirked, leaning casually as he finished healing. "You really think your little stunt''s going to end this fight?"


    I didn''t reply immediately. I kept my eyes on him, watching his every move, listening to him speak. He was different from others¡ªunpredictable, like a storm. I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something more to him than just arrogance.


    Then, with a devil-may-care attitude, Levi spoke again. "You know... someone did that exact same thing to me once."


    I didn''t miss a beat. My eyes narrowed, the realization hitting me like a punch to the gut. "What?"


    Levi shrugged, smirking. "Yeah. Someone used that same technique on me. Wrist twisting, predicting the movements, guiding the strike. I barely knew what happened, to be honest."


    I didn''t respond right away. My heart skipped for just a moment, a flicker of something unfamiliar in my chest. It wasn''t fear. It wasn''t weakness. But it was a stirring thought I wasn''t used to feeling.


    Could it have been him? My master?


    The crowd cheered in the background, their noise suddenly louder, but it wasn''t enough to drown out my thoughts. Levi noticed my momentary pause. His smirk grew.


    "You didn''t hear me though, did you?" He mocked, his tone playful but with an edge of challenge. "I said ''someone,'' not ''people.'' Many people have tried to pull that on me, but it was just one person that succeeded, one time. Quite the fighter, actually."


    I blinked, a rare crack in my stoic facade. "Who?" I asked, before I could stop myself. I wasn''t supposed to care. I had no reason to, but the question slipped out.


    The thought of someone else pulling off that same technique against him¡ªsomeone who might''ve taught him something about speed, about balance, about the fight that I could only begin to understand¡ªshook me. Could it have been the one I respected so much? The one who gave me the power I had now?


    Levi''s grin only widened, more smug than before. He tilted his head slightly, eyes glinting with mischief. "I''ll tell you his name if you win. But that''s a big if, isn''t it?"


    I hated the feeling of uncertainty that gripped me in that moment. Levi was always one to toy with his enemies, but something in the way he said it... something about the challenge in his words made me realize he was more than just a cocky fighter. He was like me¡ªstrategic, calculating, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    His taunting smile made my blood boil. I wiped the blood from my mouth, the corners of my lips curling into a cold smile. "I don''t need to know his name," I said, my voice low and full of conviction. "I''ll destroy you first."


    Levi''s eyes sparkled with amusement, his grin growing wider. "You think so, huh?" He took a step forward, relaxed, like he hadn''t just been on the verge of defeat moments ago. "I''m still gonna win. You''ll see."


    I could feel the weight of the crowd''s anticipation, their cries echoing through the arena, but all I could focus on was him. Levi. He was the only one who mattered right now. I was going to defeat him¡ªno matter what.


    The air between us seemed to crackle with energy, both of us healed, both of us determined. There was no turning back now.


    The crowd''s roar faded into a distant hum. I closed my eyes, centering myself, drawing all my focus inward. My breath slowed, steady, deliberate. A sharp contrast to the chaos that had surrounded me just moments ago. I couldn''t afford to let the noise, the pressure, the taunting of Levi distract me.


    Now was the final stance. The main battle.


    I could feel the weight of the sword in my hand, the familiar coolness of its hilt, grounding me. The sweat on my palms, the soreness in my limbs, none of it mattered. There was only one thing left to do.


    I reached back to a memory. A distant one. The sound of rushing water, the soft spray of the waterfall kissing my skin. The wind against my face. I stood there, my sword in hand, trying to perfect the technique my master had once shown me.


    It had taken years to get it right. A technique that no one else in the world could wield, and for good reason. It demanded more than just skill¡ªit required an unshakable calmness. A universal calmness, one that could only be achieved by someone with my discipline, my training.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    I took a deep breath. This was the moment. My pulse quieted, my mind clear. My body, like the still waters of that waterfall, became perfectly still.


    My grip on my sword tightened, and I began the incantation¡ªan ancient spell that fused the seven elements into one. It was a technique of such magnitude that few could even comprehend its existence.


    "Fire, flame of life, grant me your burning wrath!" The first elemental word left my lips, my aura flickering with heat, the air warping around me as the first thread of fire surged through my veins.


    "Water, from the deepest depths, rise and become my force!" The second incantation. A chill ran down my spine as water spiraled around me, coiling like a serpent, merging with my flames.


    "Earth, the foundation, steady and unyielding, make my stance as solid as stone!" The ground beneath me quivered. Stone rose to meet my will, amplifying my form with unwavering support.


    "Wind, sweeping and swift, flow through me and strike with the fury of a storm!" A gust of wind whipped through my hair, the currents swirling around me with a sharp, biting force.


    "Lightning, from the heavens above, crack through the sky and awaken my power!" My body trembled with the electricity coursing through me, the crackle of lightning igniting the air.


    "Light, illuminate my path, shining brighter than the sun''s rays!" A brilliant light flared from my form, blinding in its intensity, wrapping around my sword, charging it with brilliance.


    "Darkness, from the void, consume and empower me, shroud me in your shadow!" The final element flowed into me¡ªdarkness, pure and deep, cloaking me in its mysterious embrace, amplifying the threat of the technique I was about to unleash.


    Each word, each elemental infusion caused my body to radiate with immense energy. The sword in my hand, once mundane, now blazed with the combined might of the elements. It hummed with raw power, a deadly force beyond anything I had ever wielded.


    I stepped forward, the power of the elements swirling around me in a chaotic, yet harmonious dance. My body was a beacon of destructive potential, a reflection of the seven forces united under my command.


    With a cold, calculated voice, I spoke its name.


    "Sevenfold Requiem¡ªThe End of All Things."


    The words echoed in the air, the very fabric of reality seeming to tremble at the force behind them. The ground beneath me cracked, the elements thrumming in rhythm with my heartbeat. It was my ultimate technique. The strongest, the deadliest. A strike that could wipe out everything in its path¡ªnothing could withstand it.


    I turned my gaze toward Levi. His eyes met mine, filled with that same arrogant confidence. He was ready too. About to tap into his own ultimate move.


    Levi''s Perspective:


    This was fun. More fun than it should''ve been.


    I couldn''t help but grin. This wasn''t just a fight. This was pure exhilaration. The adrenaline coursed through my veins, and the rush of battle was like a drug. I wasn''t even sure when it started to feel like this.


    Maybe when I tapped into this godspeed for the first time, but now? Now, it was something else entirely.


    Alina was trying to summon her ultimate move, all calm and collected. Typical. Too Calm. I could feel her energy swelling with every breath she took, every word she spoke¡ªshe was preparing, just like I was.


    But while she''s channeling that raw power with precision, I''m over here, riding the high of the fight. I''m not just preparing¡ªI''m becoming it.


    The crowd is still cheering her name. She thinks she''s unstoppable with that technique. Cute. But what she doesn''t get, what she doesn''t know, is that the faster you are¡ªthe more insane it gets.


    Calmness? Focus? She can have all that. I just need chaos. I need speed.


    I lowered my sword to the ground, letting it rest lightly against the earth. The world was slowing, every tiny detail coming to a halt in my mind. My focus sharpened, but everything around me became blurry, indistinct. Time was playing tricks now.


    I can feel it¡ªthe pulse of time itself. It''s mocking me, holding me back, trying to keep pace. But it can''t. No, time was too slow now.


    And I''m too fast.


    I could see the molecules moving around me. The air bending. My every movement was a fractal of possibilities, and none of them were bound by time. Time couldn''t keep up with me. I could feel it stretch, bend, break, all within the span of a heartbeat. Everything that moved before was now reduced to a stagnant blur, and my actions were fluid, untouchable.


    Time? It was just a concept. One I''d long since surpassed.


    I whispered, voice barely audible but powerful. "Shadow Embrace¡ªConvergence of the Abyss."


    With those words, I felt the shadows curl around me like a cloak, sinking into my skin, strengthening my form. The dark energy surged, a twisting force that made the very air tremble. The shadows clung to my muscles, my bones, and my mind, weaving into my being, amplifying me until I became the very embodiment of acceleration. Every cell in my body throbbed with pure, destructive speed.


    My movements were no longer just fast. They were instantaneous.


    For a single second, I would reach the speed of light itself. For a moment, I would outpace the universe. But that wasn''t enough. I could feel it. I could go beyond. Right now, I was transcending the limitations of what time and space could even comprehend. I had become a force that the universe couldn''t keep up with.


    And when I unleashed it¡ªwhen I let go¡ªnothing would be left standing.


    I grinned, the energy crackling within me, every fiber of my being vibrating with the anticipation of what was to come.


    "Apex of Infinity."


    The words felt right, and as I spoke them, a wave of power surged through me. My body was nothing but speed, nothing but the relentless surge of time-bending energy. The air itself trembled as I flexed my muscles, feeling the explosive force waiting to be unleashed.


    I glanced over at Alina. Her aura was blazing, the seven elements swirling around her, preparing for her final move.


    I didn''t flinch. I didn''t hesitate.


    I was ready to end it all with her.


    And when we collided... the universe wouldn''t stand a chance.


    The Battle:


    The air crackled with tension, a raw, palpable force building between the two of them. In an instant, the space around them seemed to warp, as if the very laws of nature had bent under the sheer power they were about to unleash.


    Alina''s sword surged with all seven elements¡ªblazing fire, crackling lightning, shimmering water, heavy earth, vibrant wind, glistening light, and deep shadow. Her body was a beacon of pure power, each movement like a calculated strike of nature itself. She swung, a flash of brilliance tearing through the air, the elemental energy trailing behind her like a comet''s tail.


    Levi didn''t even flinch.


    Time seemed to slow for him¡ªno, it was slow. His body was a blur, a light trailing in his wake. The shadows flow around him, a dark storm of speed, moving so fast it left ripples in the air. He spun, stepping forward just as Alina''s blade passed through the space where he stood, a millisecond earlier. He was already gone, behind her, his blade crashing down toward her back.


    But Alina wasn''t there.


    Her sword twisted in a fluid arc, blocking his attack with a barrier of condensed earth and water, the impact sending a shockwave through the ground beneath them. She twisted, using the force to propel herself backward, a swift spin that kept her feet on the ground while maintaining perfect balance.


    Levi smirked. "Too slow."


    He vanished again, his shadow blurring, his body reappearing at her side with the speed of light. His sword arced for her neck, but before it could even touch the skin, Alina''s sword shot up, meeting his with a flash of lightning. A thunderous crash resounded in the air, shaking the very foundations of the arena. Alina''s body surged with the lightning''s energy, propelling her forward as she launched into a flurry of strikes.


    Each blow was a dance of elemental fury¡ªflame, wind, and earth all fusing together in an unrelenting assault. Levi barely had time to block, each of her attacks more powerful than the last. Her movements were flawless, fluid, and relentless. The speed of her strikes nearly matched his.


    But Levi wasn''t worried. He was having fun.


    He tapped into his shadow essence, his body flickering in and out of existence, impossible to track. For every blow she landed, there were two of him waiting to strike from different angles. His sword moved with a grace that defied logic, each strike aimed at her with perfect precision, yet always dodging just a fraction of a second too late. She''d blocked, parried, and redirected the attacks, her mastery of the seven elements growing as the battle wore on.


    But she hadn''t realized one thing.


    Levi wasn''t fighting her.


    Levi was playing with time itself.


    As Alina parried a swift series of slashes, Levi took a step back, letting his sword rest lightly against his shoulder. His grin widened as he shifted into his next form, his incantation rising from his lips like a whisper. The world around him slowed even further.


    "Shadow Embrace¡ªConvergence of the Abyss."


    The darkness around him thickened, spiraling into a dense storm that swirled and raged in perfect harmony with his god-speed. The world seemed to shift, like his very existence was bending the fabric of time.


    Alina, noticing the change in the atmosphere, tried to react, but Levi''s movements became impossible to track. He moved within the storm of shadows, each movement leaving nothing but streaks of light and darkness.


    His sword came down, once, twice, a third time. Each one faster than the last. Alina blocked, her arms moving with incredible speed, but with each strike, she could feel her footing slipping, the pressure mounting.


    "I told you, Alina," Levi''s voice cut through the chaos, smooth and unrelenting. "You''re just a step behind."


    His body twisted, a blur of shadow and light, and with a single, terrifying strike, he aimed for her chest. The blade moved faster than she could react, but just as it was about to meet its target, Alina''s sword flared, an explosion of pure elemental power, creating a barrier of fire, water, and earth.


    "Levi," she said, her eyes narrowing, the glow of her sword reflecting in her gaze, "you may think you''re fast, but speed is nothing when you''re already dead."


    Levi''s sword collided with it, but instead of stopping, the force of his strike sent the barrier cascading outward, breaking through her defense with a shocking force. The air was filled with the crackling sound of clashing elements, each one struggling to maintain its hold against the overwhelming power.


    But even as Alina faltered, she didn''t stop. Her body shifted, and with a single breath, she released her final move, a storm of elemental fury. Every element she had harnessed¡ªevery single ounce of magic she had prepared¡ªwas focused into a singular, focused explosion of raw power. Her sword blazed with every element as she launched herself forward with a cry that was as powerful as it was desperate.


    "Searing Phoenix''s Judgment!"


    The sword became a comet of light, flame, wind, and water, an unstoppable torrent of fury aimed directly at Levi''s chest.


    She stepped forward, her aura flaring, her every movement precise and deliberate. "Your next step is the end of your life."


    Levi grinned, his eyes wild with excitement. His movements were so fast they didn''t even look like they were happening in real time. A flash of dark energy surrounded him as his shadow magic consumed the light, guiding his steps to perfectly dodge and weave through the attack. He moved with such precision, such control, that even Alina''s all-encompassing technique couldn''t land a blow.


    But just as he thought he''d outpaced her again, just as he shifted to land the final strike¡ª


    He saw it.


    Alina wasn''t attacking directly. She had anticipated his movements, predicting the next fraction of a second, the next microstep in his motion. The strike was not just an attack¡ªit was a counterattack, a trap.


    Levi''s eyes widened for the briefest moment, just enough for Alina''s blade to flash through the air with devastating force.


    The impact sent a shockwave through the arena. The earth cracked, the elements clashed, and for a heartbeat, the world seemed to stand still.


    Then¡ªboom.


    A massive explosion, a burst of energy so powerful it left everything in ruins.


    Dust and smoke filled the arena, obscuring everything. The roar of the crowd was drowned out by the blast, and all that could be heard was the deafening silence that followed.


    Unknown Perspective:


    The smoke from the explosion lingered in the air, swirling like a ghost caught between two worlds. The telecaster flickered, its magical essence attempting to clear the haze and reveal the outcome of the battle.


    But there was something in the air. The tension, thick with uncertainty. Sylvia leaned forward, her eyes burning with curiosity as she searched through the smoke, her voice slightly strained.


    "Impossible," she muttered, half to herself, as her gaze never left the screen. "I''ve known Alina for years¡­ she''s never been like this."


    Her fingers clenched around the armrest of her chair, a sign of her unease. I could almost taste her disbelief, mixed with a growing admiration. She trusted Alina¡ªdeeply.


    The telecaster cleared a fraction, revealing silhouettes locked in combat, but neither Levi nor Alina''s figure seemed to have the upper hand. Both were standing, somehow, as if the blast had only given them more fuel.


    "Sylvia," I said, my voice smooth but amused, "calm down. I told you she wouldn''t lose."


    Her sharp eyes snapped to me. "Don''t tell me to calm down." Her usual composure wavered for a split second, and for a brief moment, I saw her almost as human as anyone else. "She... she called all seven elements¡ª"


    "I know," I said, cutting her off, the corners of my mouth twitching with amusement. "Pretty impressive, right?"


    Sylvia''s lips parted in disbelief. "Levi transcended¡ªhe''s beyond even time, and she''s standing there. Calm." Her voice was filled with awe, but there was a sharp edge to it, something almost reverent. "No one''s ever stood against Levi like that."


    I chuckled, the sound more like a quiet murmur of amusement. "But here we are, aren''t we? I guess Alina''s done a little more than just stand."


    She gave me a quick, sharp look. "You know, for someone who bet against Levi, you''re awfully calm about this."


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" I said, leaning back, placing my hands behind my head as I settled into my chair. "I saw it coming. Like I said, Alina''s got more fight in her than anyone''s given her credit for."


    Sylvia shot me a skeptical glance, but I could tell she wasn''t sure whether to agree or argue further. The smoke was still thick, and the telecaster wasn''t clear enough to reveal the end result yet, but it was obvious that one of them would fall soon.


    "And Levi..." Sylvia trailed off, her expression hardening slightly as she scanned the screen, a small frown tugging at her lips. "He''s fast, but this time... even his speed can''t be the deciding factor, can it?"


    I leaned in, a little more serious now, sensing the shift in Sylvia''s demeanor. "Levi''s speed is god-like, yes. But Alina has something he can''t keep up with. Not the speed. But the will. She''s not just fighting to win; she''s fighting for something."


    Sylvia narrowed her eyes at me, her gaze piercing. "I''m not sure I buy that, Aldric. Levi''s strength is absolute, and Alina''s¡ª"


    "Alina''s power comes from within," I interrupted smoothly, as though I were merely stating the facts. "She created her own way. And you''re seeing it now."


    The telecaster flickered again, the smoke beginning to clear. The tension in the room thickened as both fighters appeared more bloodied, but neither had yielded yet. The intensity of the battle was palpable, almost like a living thing.


    "You said she wouldn''t lose," Sylvia muttered, but this time, there was an edge of uncertainty in her voice, a hint of awe creeping in.


    I smiled softly, watching as Alina and Levi exchanged another furious flurry of blows, their moves almost too fast to track. "See? Told you."


    Sylvia didn''t respond right away. She was too focused, too deep in thought, watching her own fighter¡ªa fighter she trusted with her life¡ªfight a battle beyond her wildest expectations. The air in the room grew thick, but in that silence, Sylvia let herself breathe.


    She''d already seen what Alina was capable of. Now she was just waiting to see if the young fighter would have the last word.


    "Alright," Sylvia finally said, turning her gaze back to me. She wore a subtle smile now. "You''ve earned this one."


    I shrugged casually. "Don''t worry, there''ll be plenty more bets where that came from."


    The telecaster shifted, showing both figures now in a deadlock. It wasn''t over yet, but it was clear that the battle would leave a scar on them both. "A little late to be a betting man, don''t you think?" Sylvia said, leaning back, allowing herself a moment of quiet pride for her own bet. "But I''ll admit, she did impress me."


    "Impressed or worried?" I teased, the amusement still dancing on my face.


    Sylvia gave me a quick, knowing smile. "Both. But don''t get too comfortable, Aldric."


    I raised a brow. "Why? You think she''ll lose now?"


    "I think," she said, her voice cool and collected once again, "you''re going to get your answer very soon."


    The telecaster shimmered, and the two combatants collided once again, the clash of power reverberating through the air.


    The smoke began to clear, and the tension in the air thickened to a point where it almost felt like time had stopped. The telecaster slowly revealed the aftermath of the clash, and what it showed was nothing short of astonishing.


    Both Alina and Levi stood there, gasping for air, their bodies trembling with exhaustion. They had taken two slow steps toward each other, as if they were too worn out to continue the fight at full force. Their weapons were lowered, their movements sluggish, and their eyes locked, both of them searching for the strength to make the final blow.


    The silence in the arena was deafening. Even the crowd¡ªnormally roaring with excitement, a wave of noise that would have shaken the walls¡ªwas completely still. Everyone was on edge, waiting for the next move, watching with bated breath, as if the entire world had paused to witness the outcome.


    Then, almost in unison, both collapsed. Alina and Levi fell to the ground with a thud, their bodies too spent to fight any longer. The crowd held its breath for a split second, unsure of what had just happened. Then¡ªchaos.


    The silence broke, replaced by an explosion of noise that rattled the very foundations of the arena. The crowd went wild, their cheers echoing through the massive structure, a cacophony of disbelief and jubilation.


    People screamed in excitement, clapped, and stomped their feet. It was a draw¡ªsomething no one had expected. A fight of this magnitude, this intensity, had never before ended in such a simultaneous collapse. The energy was electric, the atmosphere alive with excitement and amazement.


    "That was¡­ incredible!" I heard Sylvia whisper, her voice filled with awe as she leaned forward, her eyes locked on the telecaster.


    Even the arena''s outer walls seemed to hum with the joy of the crowd, the cheers reverberating through the telecaster''s magical interface, carrying the wild sounds of the spectators right into the room with us.


    I could almost feel the vibrations in the air, the shared excitement from the crowd seeping through the magic and making its way to us. The atmosphere was intense, as if the very air itself was celebrating the fight that had just unfolded.


    Sylvia''s lips curved into a small, almost imperceptible smile. "A draw," she said, more to herself than to me, her voice soft with a hint of surprise. "I didn''t think either of them would back down." She shook her head, clearly impressed by the sheer resilience of both Alina and Levi. "But Alina... to have stood there, toe-to-toe with Levi..." Her voice trailed off, as though she was still processing what had just happened.


    I watched her, my expression unreadable, but inwardly, I was smiling. "I told you, didn''t I?" I said, the satisfaction evident in my voice.


    Sylvia turned to me, her brow raised, but I could see the admiration in her eyes, even if she wouldn''t admit it. "You''re insufferable," she said, the words tinged with amusement. "But I can''t deny it. She held her own."


    I leaned back, relaxing in my seat as the noise from the arena continued to flood our senses. "I always know what I''m talking about."


    She shot me a pointed look, but it was clear she wasn''t about to argue anymore. Alina had proven herself, and even if she didn''t admit it, Sylvia knew it. The crowd''s cheers were still loud and thunderous in the telecaster''s feed, but for now, the focus was back on us.


    The noise from the arena still reverberated in the air, but the conversation between Sylvia and I shifted back to the earlier tension¡ªthe bet. It wasn''t over yet. The outcome of the fight didn''t give either one of us the resolution we were looking for. I leaned forward, my eyes never leaving her as I spoke.


    "We still need to decide something for the bet," I said, my tone casual but with an underlying sharpness, a challenge lingering in the air. I could tell she wasn''t done processing, and I wasn''t about to let it slide just yet.


    Sylvia didn''t seem to miss a beat. She let out a breath, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Neither Levi nor Alina won or lost," she said, voice calm, but I could tell she was ready to dig into the details, her mind calculating the next move.


    I smiled faintly, allowing the silence to stretch before I spoke again. "I''ve got a solution," I said, a hint of amusement dancing in my words. "I think we can call this a draw, but still come to an agreement."


    Her eyes flickered, intrigued by my proposal. She tilted her head slightly, leaning back in her chair and giving me an expectant look. "Continue," she said, her tone commanding, but not in a way that implied impatience¡ªshe wanted to hear me out.


    She rested her chin on her hands, fingers interlacing as she studied me. There was something calculated in her gaze, something like she was analyzing every word before it even left my mouth. I leaned back in my chair, finally feeling the shift in the air as the room seemed to focus solely on this moment.


    "I propose," I began, pausing to let the words settle, "that you get to ask me any question you want. Anything at all." I let the pause linger, my voice a shade quieter, testing the waters. "But in exchange, as part of our agreement, you''ll have to do something for me."


    Sylvia''s expression shifted, her eyebrows raising just slightly, and I could see the flicker of interest in her eyes. She wasn''t surprised, but she was definitely intrigued. Her voice softened slightly, the edge gone. "And what would that be, Aldric?" She didn''t let me off the hook just yet.


    I slowly reached into my jacket pocket, pulling out a folded letter and placing it gently on the table between us. I watched as her gaze followed the movement of my hands, her focus zeroing in on the letter I had just placed in front of her.


    Her eyes flicked back up to mine, a mix of curiosity and suspicion crossing her features. "A letter?" she asked, her tone guarded, though I could see her thoughts turning over it. "And you want me to deliver this to Alina?"


    I gave a slight nod, keeping my expression neutral. "Exactly," I said, the words deliberate. "And you''ll request that she reads it as soon as possible."


    Sylvia didn''t reach for the letter immediately, but I could see the wheels turning in her head. Her fingers tapped on the armrest of her chair, a rhythmic beat, before she finally leaned forward, her expression shifting to something more serious.


    "You''re making me go through this, just to deliver a letter?" Her voice had a tinge of disbelief, but not from mockery¡ªshe was genuinely questioning the simplicity of it. "What''s in it for you? What''s so important that you''d make this part of our deal?"


    I held her gaze steadily, my lips twitching into a faint smile. "It''s not about the letter itself, Sylvia. It''s about the timing." I allowed that to hang in the air for a moment before continuing. "You see, I''m very good at making sure things happen when they''re supposed to." I let the words drip, like honey, sharp beneath the sweetness. "And I trust you to make sure Alina understands that this isn''t a request to be ignored."


    Sylvia was silent for a moment, her fingers stilling. She stared at the letter, then at me. Finally, she picked it up, her expression unreadable. "Fine," she said, her voice steady and final, her decision made. "I''ll have it delivered. But you still haven''t told me why it''s so important to you. You could have just gone to her yourself, if it''s that urgent."


    I didn''t answer right away, letting the question hang in the air. I could tell Sylvia was expecting some form of clarity. But I wasn''t ready to give it to her yet. Instead, I gave her a playful shrug. "I like to work with people who know how to get things done. You, Sylvia, are someone who doesn''t waste time."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, but she didn''t push further. "You''re avoiding the question," she said, though there was a slight amusement in her tone now. She was enjoying this little back-and-forth.


    "Perhaps," I said, leaning back in my chair with a slight grin. "But that''s part of the fun, isn''t it?"


    Sylvia sat back in her chair again, her hands coming to rest on the arms. She let out a small breath, but this time it was one of acceptance. She had agreed to the terms, even if she was still piecing together the full meaning behind it all. She placed the letter back down on the table between us, as if to confirm her commitment to the deal.


    "I''ll have it delivered," she said finally, her voice almost softer now. "But don''t think I''ve forgotten about that question you promised me."


    I smiled, my gaze never leaving hers. "You''ll get your answer."


    We both sat there, the tension having dissipated into a quiet understanding. The bet was sealed, the deal made, and now there was nothing left but to see how it would all unfold.


    I sat there in silence, watching Sylvia as she leaned back in her chair, her fingers tapping rhythmically against the armrest. Her eyes narrowed as if deep in thought, calculating something. The stillness in the air was almost tangible, and for a brief moment, I wondered if she had already come to some kind of conclusion.


    A few minutes passed, and I noticed a shift in her expression¡ªa glimmer of realization in her eyes. Whatever had been brewing in that mind of hers had just clicked. I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, sensing that the gears were turning in her head.


    "Got your answer yet?" I asked, my voice smooth, though I was keenly aware of the change in the atmosphere.


    She looked up, catching my eye, and I saw the corner of her mouth twitch into a smile that could only be described as sly. "I think I do," she said, her tone almost playful.


    With that, Sylvia stood up, the energy in the room shifting to something more charged. She took a few steps toward me, a little too casually, like she was testing the waters. She seemed almost... lighter, a twinkle of mischief dancing in her eyes. I followed her lead and stood up as well, folding my arms in a casual manner, though I couldn''t ignore the subtle shift in my posture. Something about her energy was different now, like she knew something I didn''t.


    "Go ahead," I said, keeping my voice steady, as if this was all part of the plan. "Ask it."


    But instead of stepping back, Sylvia closed the distance between us, walking closer, almost invading my personal space. My heart skipped a beat, but I kept my expression neutral, though the tension in the air was palpable. She stopped just short of being too close¡ªenough to make the hairs on the back of my neck stand up.


    With a smile that was equal parts teasing and curious, she leaned in slightly and asked, "Well, I only got one question."


    I felt a subtle shift in the air, her presence too near for comfort. I leaned back just slightly, not wanting to show my discomfort, but I couldn''t help myself. "You''re a little too close for comfort, Sylvia," I remarked, my tone playful but with an edge.


    Sylvia smiled, almost smug, as she tilted her head, seemingly relishing the reaction. "Is it getting you to blush?" she teased, her voice like silk, smooth and sweet, yet with that teasing lilt.


    I straightened my posture, trying to maintain my calm demeanor. "Not really. Not feeling it," I replied coolly, keeping my voice steady, though there was a flicker of irritation that I quickly suppressed.


    Her smile only widened at my words. "I knew it was you," she said, a little too pleased with herself, as if she had uncovered some deep secret. "This was just confirmation."


    I raised an eyebrow, my eyes narrowing slightly. "What was?" I asked, feigning confusion, though a part of me felt like I was walking straight into her trap.


    Sylvia''s expression softened, and I saw the faintest blush creep up her cheeks¡ªcompletely uncharacteristic, yet somehow fitting for the moment. "You know," she said with a warm smile, "you haven''t changed at all."


    I froze for a brief second, my composure cracking just slightly. The words hit me with the subtlety of a blow, and I couldn''t help but feel a slight pang of unease. My mind raced, running through the possibilities of what she meant.


    I tried to keep my expression neutral, but my thoughts betrayed me. This is bad. She''s caught on to me. She''s more perceptive than I gave her credit for.


    I cleared my throat, forcing myself to maintain a calm face. "What do you mean?" I asked, though I knew exactly what she was implying.


    But Sylvia simply smiled again, her eyes gleaming with the satisfaction of knowing she had me. "I don''t need to say it out loud, Aldric. I think you already know." Her voice was soft, but the weight of her words lingered in the air, heavy with unspoken understanding.


    I let out a sigh, trying to regain some control over the situation. The weight of her gaze was still lingering on me, and I could feel the shift in her energy. She was so damn perceptive¡ªtoo perceptive for my liking. But instead of pushing further, I chose to give her what she wanted.


    "Just ask it," I said, voice steady, though I couldn''t quite hide the flicker of frustration behind my words. There was no point in avoiding it anymore. She had me in a corner, and I knew she wasn''t going to let go until she got exactly what she wanted.


    But instead of asking the question, Sylvia gave me that same teasing smirk. It was a look I knew all too well¡ªthe one that made me feel like I was playing a game I wasn''t sure I could win.


    "I don''t want to ask you a question right now," she said, voice light and teasing. "Actually, I have a request."


    A request? I raised an eyebrow, intrigued but cautious. "What is it?" I asked, trying to keep my cool. There was something in her tone, something that told me this wasn''t going to be a simple request.


    Sylvia''s smile widened, and I could almost feel her mischievousness radiating off of her. "I want to hug you right now," she said, her voice laced with playful intent. "Tightly."


    I blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "No," I answered immediately, without hesitation. "I''m here to answer a question, not perform actions."


    She pouted, and I could tell she wasn''t satisfied with that answer. "You''re still no fun," she muttered, her tone dripping with playful sarcasm.


    I just shook my head, a small smile tugging at the corner of my lips. Sylvia never did know how to take ''no'' for an answer.


    But then, she did something that made my heart skip a beat. With a sly smile, she took a step closer to me, her presence overwhelming in a way that made it hard to focus. She closed the distance between us, and I could feel the tension thickening in the air.


    "I have just one question now," she said softly, her voice a velvet whisper.


    I couldn''t help but watch her closely, feeling the weight of her words hang in the air. There was no way out now, I had to hear this one through. "Go ahead," I said, not bothering to mask the slight hesitation in my voice.


    Sylvia leaned in a bit more, her lips curling into a sly grin. "I want to know your real name," she said, her voice filled with a teasing challenge. "The full name. From your mouth."


    I sighed, the weight of the moment crashing down on me. It was no use. I couldn''t keep hiding anymore. So, this is it, I thought. She''s going to hear it.


    "Seems like I can''t hide it anymore," I muttered under my breath, resigning myself to the fact that I had no choice. "You''re not going to let me leave this room until you have it, are you?"


    Sylvia just nodded, her smile widening ever so slightly. There was a faint blush on her cheeks now, a subtle sign that she was feeling something more than just curiosity. She didn''t speak, but her eyes told me everything I needed to know. The warmth in them wasn''t just from playfulness¡ªit was something deeper.


    I looked her in the eye, my expression turning serious for the first time since she caught me off guard earlier. I opened my mouth, ready to say the name I had buried for so long, the name I had kept hidden behind a thousand masks.


    I took a step closer to her, so close that I could feel the warmth of her breath on my skin. I leaned in, bringing my head to her ear, and whispered the truth¡ªthe name that had been buried deep inside me for so long.


    "......." I breathed, my voice low, the sound of it almost foreign to my own ears.


    Sylvia''s expression shifted instantly. The playful gleam that had been dancing in her eyes melted away, replaced with a soft blush. The warmth in her gaze was undeniable, and for the first time since I had met her, I wasn''t entirely sure how to interpret it. Her lips parted slightly, but she didn''t say anything immediately.


    "So it''s you, huh?" she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, as if she had just uncovered some long-hidden secret.


    I nodded, standing close enough that I could feel the weight of her gaze on me. "Don''t tell anyone," I warned softly. "If you do, I won''t meet you again."


    She didn''t flinch, didn''t hesitate. There was no change in her posture, but the sly smile on her face only deepened. "Well, you''re making me keep a secret," she said, her voice rich with playful manipulation. "So I must get something in return, don''t you think?"


    I raised an eyebrow, already knowing where this was going. "What do you want?" I asked, the weight of her words making my stomach twist just slightly.


    Sylvia''s eyes glinted with mischief, and she leaned in even closer, her voice dropping to a near whisper. "I want a long kiss from you."


    What the hell? My mind raced, my thoughts a blur. My heart skipped a beat in confusion.


    "What did you say?" I stammered, completely caught off guard. This girl¡­ She hasn''t changed one bit. As direct as ever. And now she''s even more bold than before.


    A laugh bubbled up in my throat, but I held it in, trying to regain my composure. How the hell am I supposed to get out of this?


    Her eyes never left mine, her smile still sly and teasing, and that damn blush on her cheeks only made it harder to focus. "I said, I want a long kiss from you," she repeated, her tone deliberate, almost demanding. "Do it."


    What? I inwardly cursed. Sylvia was pushing me into a corner. This was absurd, even by her standards.


    I stepped back slightly, trying to create some space between us. My voice, though calm, was now laced with a mixture of disbelief and a small sense of panic. "Sylvia, that''s¡ª" I paused, trying to collect my thoughts. "That''s absurd."


    Her grin only widened, her eyes gleaming with something that could only be described as dangerous amusement. "Is it?" she teased, her tone light but the meaning heavy. "You didn''t think I''d ask for something like that, did you?"


    I ran a hand through my hair, trying to make sense of this. Think, think. I had to get out of this, but there was no good way to dodge it without giving away more than I wanted.


    "I''m serious, Sylvia," I said, my voice lowering as I took another step back. "That''s¡­ not something I can just¡ª" I paused, my eyes narrowing slightly. "You''ve got to ask for something else."


    She tilted her head, her smile almost innocent, though I knew better than to believe it. "Why? You''re not scared, are you?" Her voice had an edge of mockery to it, but I knew it was mostly a game. A dangerous one, but a game nonetheless.


    "I''m not scared," I replied, though the words felt hollow. "But I''m not going to give in to this. It''s absurd. You''re better off asking for something else."


    Sylvia let out a soft sigh, as if she were disappointed by my refusal. "You''re no fun," she muttered. "Always so serious. But¡­ fine."


    I let out a small breath of relief, but she wasn''t done yet.


    "Are you sure you''re not just a little bit tempted?" she asked, her voice suddenly more playful again, though there was still a hint of challenge in it.


    I didn''t answer right away, my mind racing with the possibility of pushing back against this. "Are you joking?" I finally asked, trying to find some way to make this feel less real, less immediate.


    Sylvia''s smile remained, but this time, it was softer, almost affectionate. She nodded, but her eyes told me something else entirely. There was a flicker of uncertainty, a question I wasn''t sure if she had asked herself or if she was simply playing me.


    "Maybe," she said, her voice playful yet carrying an undertone I couldn''t quite place.


    I couldn''t tell if she was joking or not. She''s always been like this. A tease, an enigma, someone whose words were as difficult to decipher as her actions. I wasn''t sure if she had truly meant it or if this was just another game. But one thing was for sure¡ªshe wasn''t going to make this easy for me.


    And as I stood there, watching her face shift from playful to something a little more vulnerable, I realized that the game had just shifted again. Sylvia had thrown me into a corner, and now, I had no idea how to get out.


    Sylvia''s gaze locked onto mine, her silver eyes gleaming with a mix of playful determination and something deeper, something harder to place.


    She leaned in, a subtle smile playing on her lips as she spoke, her voice lower than usual. "Promise me," she said softly, her tone serious, though the hint of mischief still danced in her expression. "Promise me you''ll come to Sylvaris again."


    I raised an eyebrow, curious. "And what else?" I asked, half-expecting her to throw another impossible request at me.


    Sylvia paused, her lips curling up into a sly grin. She leaned in a little closer, her voice teasing, "Next time¡­ without a disguise or a fake name."


    I smirked, nodding in agreement. "Alright," I said, though I couldn''t help but feel the weight of her words. A part of me was actually looking forward to it.


    Well, that''s better than giving her a kiss for sure, I mused inwardly. She really is something, though¡­


    I couldn''t deny that she was beautiful. Her silver-white hair cascaded down her back in perfect waves, gleaming like moonlight, and her silver eyes were both enchanting and piercing. She was dressed in a gown that accentuated her elegance, the fabric rich and flowing, the soft glow of it reflecting the faint light of the room. It clung to her in just the right way, effortlessly combining grace and power. She looked every bit the confident, charismatic leader she was.


    I gave a small nod. "I''ll have to go now," I said, feeling the end of our conversation looming over us.


    Sylvia''s expression shifted, her pout softening the sharpness in her gaze. "Already?" she asked, her voice light but carrying a trace of disappointment. "C''mon, stay a little longer."


    I turned, heading toward the door, not looking back at her. "Oh? I''ve still got some fates left to change," I said, my steps slow but deliberate. "We''ll meet again, as I promised."


    I could hear her soft pouting from behind me, but it didn''t stop me. "Pouting won''t help," I muttered, a small smile tugging at the corner of my lips.


    Then I heard it, her voice shifting, a seductive undertone creeping in. "You know¡­" she started, a drawl of mischief in her words. "The offer is still on the table."


    I stopped mid-step, my back to her. "Oh really?" I said, my tone not quite matching the intrigue I felt. This isn''t over yet, is it?


    She chuckled softly, and I could almost hear her smile. "Yes, it is. Do you want me to say it out loud again for you?"


    I could feel the weight of the situation, the tension hanging in the air, thick and undeniable. "Don''t bother, Sylvia," I said, but there was an edge to my voice that I hadn''t intended. I was trying to keep my composure, trying to stay in control.


    But she didn''t stop. I could hear her steps behind me, growing closer. "But I will¡­" Her voice was a whisper now, close enough that I could feel her presence without even turning to face her.


    I closed my eyes for a moment, fighting the urge to turn around and face her. This damn woman¡­ My mind was spinning, caught in the web of her teasing.


    "Do you want me to say it again, Aldric?" she whispered directly in my ear now, her breath warm against my skin.


    I tilted my head slightly, pretending to be confused. "Oh? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Her lips curved into a sly smile, and her voice dropped lower. "Oh, you know it very well. But fine, I''ll tell you once more."


    I shrugged nonchalantly, a hint of amusement playing at the edge of my lips. "Okay then, go ahead."


    She stepped closer, the soft sound of her steps almost drowned out by the pounding of my own heartbeat. Then, as she walked around to my back, her lips brushed my ear once again. "Oh, you know just... The marriage proposal is still there~"


    She paused, letting the weight of her words hang in the air, before continuing, her voice soft but certain.


    "I still want someone like you... just mine, and only mine."


    This woman. She hasn''t changed one bit. Seriously. It''s like the moment she laid eyes on me back then, she decided: "Yeah, I''m going to make his life hell with love." Oh, Sylvia, still the same.


    The same confident, smooth-talking, "I''m older, wiser, and wealthier than you" routine. I swear, if I had a gold coin for every time she threw that line at me, I''d be richer than her at this point.


    This is the same woman who once tried to trap me into a "commitment ceremony" by tricking me with a whole buffet of delicious food. Do you think I didn''t notice? Her eyes lit up every time I reached for another serving. Smart, manipulative, and still completely insane.


    And here she is again, proposing like we''re in some cheesy romance novel. Gotta love her... no, wait, no I don''t. But I can''t help it. She''s... charming in that dangerous, stalker-ish way.


    I smirked as I turned back to her.


    "Oh my, Sylvia~ Still the same person I knew back then," I said with a sly smile, unable to resist the sarcasm. Honestly, I might as well have said it in bold letters by now. She''s a broken record, and somehow, it''s still playing.


    Sylvia, tapping her foot, gives me that look. "So, my Aldric, what''s your response this time?" She looks so sure of herself, but I can see the sparkle in her eyes. The one that says she''s this close to tricking me into saying something stupid.


    She continued tapping her foot, her confidence unwavering. "You know," she started, her voice carrying that unmistakable tone of amusement, "I know your type very well. I''m mature, older than you, and also rich. I can take good care of you."


    I raise an eyebrow at her teasing. "You know, Sylvia," I say, pretending to think hard about it. "Currently, I think you should be worried about the guild and the current threat of the swarm. Not marriage or sorts."


    Sylvia, unfazed, smirks. "Oh, those are in my priority, but having you would only make everything better."


    Yeah, no thanks. But good try, Sylvia. You always were the master of trying to win me over with grand promises and way too many compliments. Doesn''t work on me anymore.


    I chuckle lightly, then flash her a grin. "Ahhahaha."


    Sylvia, with that ever-present confidence, asks, "Funny, right? Well then, tell me if you accept the proposal."


    I let my grin widen, knowing full well what I''m about to do. With a sly smile and a wink, I take a quick moment to reduce my disguise, just long enough to reveal my true face to her, making sure she knows exactly who''s standing in front of her.


    "Sorry, Sylvia, currently the wife-gatherer is busy changing fate."


    Her face falls just a bit, but she quickly masks it with that calm, measured expression I''m so used to. "Expected," she sighs, but her voice carries a hint of determination. "But don''t believe you''ve lost me yet."


    I turn my back on her, reactivating my disguise. "Farewell then, old friend."


    Sylvia, still holding onto that little spark of hope, calls out, "Goodbye, my... heart''s desire."


    I pause, glancing over my shoulder with a teasing smirk. "Nah, not really," I say with a wink, then disappear into the distance, knowing damn well that she''s still watching me, probably planning her next move.


    Ah, finally leaving her office feels like heaven. The tension in the air, that relentless pull of her words, the weight of her expectations¡ªit was suffocating. A quiet sigh escaped me as I walked down the hall, trying to shake off the strange mix of frustration and... something else. But before I could fully escape the confines of the guild, I spotted Rowan waiting by the door, his arms crossed tightly across his chest, his expression contorted in that familiar scowl.


    I gave him a quick nod of greeting, barely sparing him a second glance. "Later, Rowan," I said, waving over my shoulder as I strode past him, my pace quickening as I made my way toward the exit.


    Soon, I was outside again, the crisp air of Sylvaris hitting my face with a welcome bite. The tension between Levi and Alina had been¡­ confronting, to say the least. Both of them had certainly earned their titles as Sword Saints, that''s for sure. Watching them clash, the way they moved, the skill and raw power in every strike¡ªit was something to behold.


    But I had more pressing matters to deal with than their battle.


    As I walked, I took in the sight of Sylvaris. The town was a blend of old-world charm and cutting-edge technology. The towering structures, half made of polished stone, half made of sleek metal, stood tall like sentinels overseeing everything beneath them. The streets were lined with shops selling everything from arcane gadgets to exotic foods, the air rich with the scent of spices and the low hum of the town''s magical energy.


    A few children ran past, their laughter ringing through the air as they chased one another around a glowing fountain that stood in the center of a nearby square. The water sparkled as it flowed in intricate patterns, powered by some kind of magical technology.


    A team of engineers marched by, a mix of humans and elves, their tools clinking against their belts, discussing the latest project on their minds. Sylvaris had a way of blending tradition and progress, and it showed in every corner of the town.


    I couldn''t help but smirk at the sight of an old man trying to sell some magical trinket to a very uninterested woman who was far too absorbed in her book to care.


    Passing by one of the grand gates leading out of the town, I couldn''t help but glance at the watchtower standing nearby. The city walls were thick, reinforced with both magic and steel, designed to keep invaders at bay. It was strange, really.


    Despite the city''s beauty, there was always an underlying tension in the air¡ªa sense of watchfulness. The shadows of past battles and threats still clung to these streets.


    And now, I was heading out of this place, toward the unknown. Toward whatever awaited beyond the gates.


    As the exit came into view, I noticed an unfamiliar presence. It was a man, a bit younger than me, yet he carried himself with a certain... threatening aura. A mist of danger lingered around him, though it wasn''t quite tangible¡ªjust a feeling in the air that something was off.


    He wore a cloak with frayed edges, the fabric looking worn and used, and a black outfit beneath it. His expression was difficult to read¡ªmysterious, almost detached. His brown hair fell messily around his face, and his green eyes seemed to pierce through everything they landed on. There was something about the way he walked, his posture, the way he carried himself that set my senses on edge. Mixed vibes, to say the least.


    As we walked past each other, I barely gave him a second thought¡ªjust another passerby in a town filled with strangers. But then, after a few steps, he suddenly stopped and called out to me.


    "Wait."


    I turned, raising an eyebrow, and found his green eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that sent a slight chill down my spine. He looked like he could see straight through me.


    He took a step toward me, his voice even but cold. "Care for a short greeting? Just a name exchange."


    I didn''t have much to lose. It wasn''t like I was being threatened outright, just... asked for a name. I nodded, nonchalantly. It wasn''t an insane request.


    "I''m Aldric," I said, keeping my tone light, watching him carefully.


    He stepped closer, his presence oddly unsettling. "Reinhardt," he said, his eyes narrowing as he continued. "Lucas Reinhardt."


    I gave a smile, not giving away anything. "Nice to meet you, Lucas."


    He paused for a moment, his lips curling into something that could have been a smirk, though it was quickly replaced by an icy coldness. "It isn''t really nice for me, you know."


    That statement caught me off guard for a moment. But I said nothing, just raised an eyebrow in curiosity.


    Then, with an almost mocking calmness, he added, "You shouldn''t be giving fake names to people while hiding behind a fake face and disguise." His gaze hardened, a challenge hidden beneath his words. "Those bandages covering the parts you lack the mana to hide behind a reconstructed body. Funny, really."


    My smile remained, though it felt more strained now. So, the boy had figured it out. Clever, though it wasn''t like it was a well-kept secret. But then again, I hadn''t expected someone like him to see through me so quickly.


    He took another step forward, his green eyes almost glowing with a cold, unwavering focus. "So, now will you tell me your real name and identity?" His voice was low and sharp, almost daring me.


    I stood there for a second, his words hanging in the air.


    Oh really? I thought, my mind simmering with amusement and irritation in equal measure. You want to play games with me now, Lucas?


    My lips curled into a subtle smile, but there was nothing friendly about it. The air between us thickened, and the pressure seemed to intensify as I let him feel the weight of my presence.


    I shifted my stance slightly, feeling the coolness in my veins as the distance between us became more than just physical. I''ll show you the true difference between us, kid.


    This was no ordinary game.


    And he had just invited the wrong player to the table.

 Chapter 45: Cheat Skills

    Unknown Perspective:


    I tilted my head, staring at Lucas with an amused expression¡ªwell, at least the face I currently wore did. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," I said casually, my voice carrying the weight of deliberate indifference.


    Lucas stepped forward, his gaze sharp, unwavering. ¡°You know exactly what I mean.¡± His tone was calm, yet the air between us crackled with tension. "Keep resisting, and it just proves how weak you are against the truth."


    Ah, the truth. Such a charmingly naive concept. I had spent lifetimes weaving truths and lies into a seamless tapestry, and here he was, a kid convinced he could unravel it with brute force alone.


    A faint shimmer of celestial aura flickered in his fingers¡ªa subtle warning. A promise of consequences if I didn''t play along.


    I exhaled slowly. "Let¡¯s say, for the sake of entertainment, that your little fantasy is true. What reason would you have to pry into my matters?" My voice was laced with curiosity, as if I were humoring a child¡¯s bedtime story.


    Lucas¡¯s response was immediate. "Because I have my reasons to be suspicious."


    I shook my head, letting out a soft chuckle. "Suspicion," I murmured, as if tasting the word. "A delicate thing, isn''t it? So easily influenced, so quick to turn shadows into demons. Are you sure it''s not your own paranoia speaking, rather than fact?"


    His expression remained unchanged. "You''re trying too hard."


    Oh? Interesting.


    I let out a slow sigh, rubbing my temple as if exhausted by the conversation. "Lucas, you¡¯re a smart kid. Too smart, actually. That¡¯s the problem, isn''t it? You see a puzzle, and you can''t rest until you tear it apart. But sometimes..." I paused, giving him a knowing look, "sometimes the pieces don''t fit because the puzzle was never meant to be solved."


    For most people, that would¡¯ve been enough¡ªa seed of doubt, a whisper of self-questioning. But Lucas wasn''t most people.


    "You¡¯re still doing it," he said coldly. "Twisting words, turning things in circles. You¡¯re using weak elemental magic to manipulate perception." His eyes narrowed. "A spell not known in this generation. Ancient, forgotten¡­ but not to you."


    Ah.


    Oh.


    Now that was interesting.


    I could¡¯ve laughed. No, I should have. It was rare to meet someone who saw through the layers so effortlessly, who didn¡¯t just suspect but knew.


    Oh, so this kid wants to know my spell? I mused internally, my thoughts like a snake coiling around itself. Who wouldn''t? A lost spell of elemental nature magic¡ªone that reshapes, conceals, reinvents. A trick of the ages, forgotten by time yet standing before him in plain sight. He has a keen eye, this one. Sharp enough to carve through fifteen hundred years of deception.


    But knowledge is a dangerous thing. And some doors, once opened, can never be closed.


    I let my smile fade. My expression, once amused and carefree, turned unreadable, cold.


    ¡°I see,¡± I murmured, my voice taking on a lower, more deliberate tone. "You want me to reveal it to you."


    "Indeed," Lucas said, his voice unwavering. "I want to know exactly the incantation and method you used to recover that 1,500-year-old lost spell."


    He took another step forward, this time with intent. A suffocating aura began to spread around him¡ªone laced with killing intent. A warning.


    "And I won''t let you go until you''ve revealed it to me."


    Oh.


    I wanted to laugh¡­ so badly. The kind of laugh that came from the depths of amusement, from the absurdity of the situation.


    Did he truly think he had me cornered? With just some sharp observations and an aura?


    How utterly adorable.


    Instead of backing away, I stepped forward. A subtle movement, yet it threw Lucas off guard, just as I had intended.


    His body tensed for a fraction of a second¡ªa small, nearly imperceptible hesitation. And that was all I needed.


    I began to slowly circle him, my footsteps deliberately measured. "Oh my, Lucas. That''s quite threatening for a young kid like you." My tone was light, almost teasing. "What are you? Two years younger than me? That makes you¡­ fifteen, correct?"


    Lucas''s brows furrowed in frustration. "That doesn''t matter. You will now reveal it to me¡ª"


    I cut him off with a sharp wave of my hand. "Now, now, Lucas. It isn¡¯t nice to pry into other people¡¯s matters, is it?" My voice was smooth, laced with just the right amount of condescension. "Because so far¡­ I haven¡¯t pried into yours."


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, his confidence unshaken. "I don¡¯t have anything to hide like you," he said, his tone mocking, almost smug.


    Oh, poor boy.


    I let out a soft chuckle. "Oh, really?" I continued walking, my movements slow, deliberate, my circling tightening ever so slightly.


    Then, my voice turned ice cold.


    "You¡¯re the one hiding your potential."


    Lucas froze for the briefest of moments. A blink. A flicker of silence. His lips parted slightly as if about to protest, but no words came out.


    Oh, that¡¯s interesting.


    His reaction was subtle, but it spoke volumes. He thought himself unreadable¡ªconfident that he had nothing to hide. But even the smallest cracks in a person¡¯s fa?ade were enough for me to slip my way inside.


    I tilted my head, eyes locked onto his. "What¡¯s wrong, Lucas? You seemed so sure of yourself a moment ago."


    Still, he remained quiet. Trying¡ªdesperately¡ªto suppress whatever I had just stirred inside him.


    It was time, then.


    If Lucas wanted to play this game, then perhaps we should both play by the same rules.


    I stopped circling, meeting his gaze directly. His aura, which had once burned with golden defiance, now flickered into something darker¡ªa deeper, richer green. The shade of someone who had just realized that they, too, were being cornered.


    A smirk tugged at the corners of my lips. "You poor thing, Lucas," I mused, my voice dipping into something quieter, something more suffocating. "You¡¯re playing a game of deception with me, and yet you don¡¯t even know the rules."


    Lucas narrowed his eyes, but I could see the faintest flicker of unease in them. Just a flicker. That was all I needed.


    I took another slow step forward, my shadow stretching over him under the dim light. My voice remained calm¡ªunshaken, measured, and cruel.


    "Let¡¯s start small, shall we?" I said, almost playfully. "Your mana."


    Lucas blinked. "What about it?"


    I exhaled softly, shaking my head. "You shrink it. Compress it into a pitiful flicker so that no one notices the sheer volume you actually hold. The fluctuations are microscopic¡ªtoo subtle for the naked eye. Too precise to be accidental. But I see it, Lucas." I leaned in ever so slightly. "And I must say, it¡¯s almost¡­ adorable how you thought no one would."


    Lucas¡¯s jaw tensed, but he kept his expression blank. "I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about."


    I clicked my tongue, amused. "Oh, playing dumb now? I suppose that works against the average fool, but come on, Lucas. Give me something to work with."


    I reached out casually, my fingers grazing the fabric of his cloak. "Then there¡¯s this."


    Lucas flinched, ever so slightly. Barely perceptible. But again¡ªI noticed.


    I let out a soft chuckle, my fingers tracing over the material like I was inspecting an old relic. "Elemental resistance. Celestial resistance. Cursed magic resistance." My tone darkened, turning ice-cold. "You and I both know, Lucas¡­ this isn¡¯t something that can be crafted."


    The air grew heavier.


    Lucas stiffened, his body betraying him for just a moment.


    "Now, why would someone go through the trouble of obtaining something like this?" I mused. "Who exactly are you trying to protect yourself from?" I locked eyes with him. "Or rather¡­ who exactly are you afraid of?"


    His fingers curled into a fist.


    Ah. That one struck a nerve.


    "Still nothing?" I let out a mock sigh, as if disappointed. "Then allow me to tie it all together for you."


    I took a step back, letting the silence stretch for a moment before delivering the final blow.


    "You didn¡¯t come through the higher-ranked adventurer gates, did you?"


    Lucas¡¯s breath hitched.


    I tilted my head, smiling ever so slightly. "No¡­ you purposefully entered through the lower-ranked gate of Sylvaris. Slipped past the inspections. Avoided the scrutiny of the higher-rank adventurers." I let the words settle, let them coil around him like invisible chains. "Because if someone had actually checked your mana and that cloak of yours¡­ well." I chuckled, the sound devoid of warmth. "We wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation, now, would we?"


    Lucas¡¯s face was pale. His eyes, wide.


    He looked as if he had just seen a ghost.


    And I reveled in it.


    I took a step back, watching him, giving him a moment to process the weight of it all. Then, with a cruel smirk, I leaned in just slightly, my voice dropping into something sharp and cutting.


    "Now, tell me, Lucas." My eyes gleamed with amusement. "Who¡¯s the one hiding, really?"


    Lucas took a breath, steadying himself. He wasn¡¯t breaking yet. No, he was smarter than that. Instead, he lifted his chin, eyes sharpening as he crafted his next move.


    "I don¡¯t see how any of this proves I¡¯m hiding something," he stated, his voice composed, logical. "Shrinking my mana? That¡¯s just good practice. Any decent mage knows how to suppress their presence, especially when traveling. It prevents unnecessary attention."


    He crossed his arms, regaining his footing. "As for my cloak? I acquired it through a private channel. Expensive, yes. Rare? Of course. But there¡¯s nothing illegal about owning defensive equipment." His words were smooth, deliberate. "And the lower-ranked gate? That was simple convenience. The higher gates take longer to process entries. I was in a hurry. That¡¯s all there is to it."


    He met my gaze, unwavering. "None of this is a crime. None of this means I¡¯m hiding like you are with a fake identity."


    A solid counterargument. Smart. But predictable.


    I sighed, shaking my head. "Ah, Lucas. You almost had me there."


    He frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    I let a beat of silence pass before speaking, my voice turning sharper, more cutting.


    "Your words are too clean. Too rehearsed. You aren¡¯t just coming up with these excuses on the spot¡ªyou¡¯ve thought about them before." I took a step closer, watching his posture shift ever so slightly. "Why would you prepare explanations for things you supposedly have nothing to hide?"


    His fingers twitched. His jaw clenched for half a second before relaxing. But I saw it.


    "And do you know what else is fascinating?" I continued, tilting my head. "I¡¯ve learned more about you in these past few minutes than you¡¯d like to believe."


    Lucas stiffened. His confidence wavered, just barely.


    His voice came quieter this time, tinged with something different.


    "...What else do you know?"


    Ah. There it was. That little flicker of fear. The uncertainty.


    The air around us seemed to grow heavier, the weight of the moment pressing down. Even the sky, once clear, now carried a dull grayness, as if the world itself was shifting in response to the tension between us.


    I smiled. Cold. Amused.


    "Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?"


    Lucas chuckled, shaking his head. "You¡¯re really stretching now. If you can¡¯t back it up, don¡¯t make things up, Aldric."


    Oh? Was he still playing the game? How cute.


    I took a slow step forward until I stood directly in front of him, close enough to see the flicker of doubt in his eyes. The wind had picked up ever so slightly, brushing past us in a whisper. I tilted my head, my gaze drifting upward.


    "The sky¡¯s looking rather gray now," I mused, my voice eerily calm. "Might rain soon."


    Lucas blinked, taken aback. "...What does that have to do with anything?"


    I smirked. "Now, now~ Lucas. Have some patience."


    I let the moment stretch, enjoying the silence before my voice dropped¡ªicy, calculated.


    "Earlier, when I called out your mana fluctuation, you immediately tried to stabilize it. A smart move. Most would need an incantation to do it, but at higher levels, one can achieve it through silent incantation."


    Lucas tensed, his breathing slower, more controlled¡ªan attempt to mask his reaction. He still hadn¡¯t caught on.


    "What about it?" he asked, his voice steady, but his body said otherwise. "Yes, I can use silent incantations."


    I laughed. Loudly. Cruelly.


    "AHAHAHA¡ªyou''re funny, really," I said between chuckles, wiping away nonexistent tears.


    Lucas frowned. "What¡¯s so funny?"


    Then, with the same grin still lingering on my lips, I gave him a dead stare. Cold. Piercing.


    "Normally, it takes seventeen seconds for a proper mana suppression incantation. Silent incantation brings that down to eleven seconds." I leaned in ever so slightly. "But you, Lucas¡­ you responded to me within six seconds of my accusation, yet after exactly eleven seconds, your mana was successfully suppressed to an immense degree."


    I let that sink in.


    "And speaking while silently incanting?" I scoffed. "Impossible. Both interfere with magical boundaries, overlapping their sequences, causing errors."


    Lucas didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t blink. His lips parted slightly, but no words came. Ah, there it was¡ªthat perfect moment of realization.


    "But let¡¯s not stop there." My voice was smooth, nearly amused. "Tell me, Lucas, do you think it¡¯s normal for the weather to shift so suddenly?"


    His body stiffened further.


    "The sky was clear earlier, wasn¡¯t it? Practically hot. Yet now?" I gestured upward. "A cold gray."


    Lucas swallowed, his eyes darting to the sky for a split second before snapping back to me, his concern growing.


    I smiled. "It¡¯s not a coincidence, is it?"


    He said nothing. He didn¡¯t have to.


    "Normally, altering the weather would require large-scale elemental magic, maybe even multiple mages working in tandem. Yet the moment I called out your suppression¡ª" I took a step closer, my presence pressing down on him, "¡ªyou entered a state of high alert and instinctively manipulated the weather to create an environment suited to your needs."


    A pause. A breath. A moment of absolute stillness.


    "But you made one mistake."


    Lucas flinched.


    "You didn¡¯t use elemental magic." My tone was softer now, more deliberate. "You used celestial magic. Silently."


    I tilted my head, watching him as though he were a fascinating puzzle unraveling before my eyes.


    "If it were elemental magic, I would¡¯ve seen the mana fluctuations," I continued. "But there was nothing. No trace. No disturbance."


    I took one final step forward, locking my gaze with his.


    "So tell me, Lucas¡­" I whispered, savoring the weight of my next words. "What¡¯s this cheat skill of yours?"


    He opened his mouth¡ªto deny it, to argue, to say anything¡ªbut nothing came out.


    I smiled wider.


    "A skill that casts spells for you? A skill that guides you, tells you what to say, what to do?" I let the question hang in the air before delivering the final blow.


    "Hmm? What is this system you¡¯re hiding? This system of sage that works for you?"


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    Lucas stiffened as my hand pressed onto his shoulder, the weight of my touch more than just physical. I leaned down, my breath barely a whisper against his ear.


    "We all have our secrets we wish to hide in our lives," I murmured. "Just like you have your reasons, I got mine."


    I leaned back, watching the subtle shift in his expression¡ªstill frozen in shock, still reeling from everything I had just revealed. His breathing had steadied, but the way his fingers twitched at his sides told me everything. His mind was racing. Searching for a way out of this.


    How adorable.


    With a smooth, almost silky tone, I mused, "Maybe you should show me some proper gratitude¡ª"


    Then, my voice dropped. The temperature seemed to drop with it.


    My disguised black eyes flickered for a moment, the illusion cracking. And then, for the first time in this entire conversation, I allowed him to see them¡ªmy true eyes. A piercing, void-like blue.


    A thin, almost invisible layer of mist-like aura radiated from me, swallowing the air between us, like the abyss itself breathing. My presence shifted, the weight of it pressing against his very core, sending an undeniable message.


    Then I finished, my words slow, deliberate.


    "For not prying into your matters¡­ while you pried into mine."


    Lucas took an instinctive step back, his foot scraping against the dirt beneath him. His body was tense, his muscles coiled¡ªnot in preparation to fight, but to react. I saw it in his eyes, the rare, raw moment where he was caught off-guard, a moment he wasn¡¯t prepared for.


    And then¡ªjust like that¡ªI pulled it all back. My presence, my aura, my eyes. The illusion returned, my black eyes settling back into place, my expression once again unreadable.


    Lucas exhaled slowly, gathering himself. He hesitated, then finally spoke, his voice quieter than before. "You really don¡¯t know when to stop, do you?"


    I smirked. "Neither do you, Lucas."


    For a moment, neither of us moved. Then, without another word, I turned on my heel, walking away from the gates of Sylvaris.


    Lucas remained standing there, watching me. He wasn¡¯t following. He wasn¡¯t speaking.


    He understood.


    After all, he still had a path ahead of him¡ªone that led deeper into Sylvaris, where his secrets would remain buried. And me?


    I had no need for Sylvaris.


    I had other matters to attend to.


    And for now, that was enough.


    As I walked down the dirt path away from Sylvaris, a deep breath filled my lungs, carrying the scent of damp earth and fresh grass. The wind brushed against my face, its cool touch a small relief from the weight of my thoughts. I stretched my arms, rolling my shoulders as the tension melted away.


    Finally, that damn letter was in Alina¡¯s hands.


    I cracked a small smile, barely noticeable, but it was there. One step closer.


    My pace slowed as I glanced up at the sky, clouds lazily drifting above. My mind drifted as well, back to that fight¡ªLevi¡¯s duel against her.


    Alina had come far. That reckless, stubborn determination in her stance, the way she no longer hesitated to face overwhelming odds¡­ she was strong now. Stronger than before.


    "She¡¯ll be good enough to protect her while I¡¯m gone," I muttered under my breath, the words slipping out before I could stop them.


    For a moment, I let myself enjoy the quiet. The rustling leaves, the distant chirping of birds¡ªsmall details most would ignore. It was peaceful. Almost enough to pretend the world wasn¡¯t a ticking time bomb.


    I missed this.


    I missed the sound of rain tapping against the ground, the distant rumble of a storm rolling in. A reminder that the world kept moving, even when I stood still.


    But peace of mind was a luxury I couldn¡¯t afford just yet. I still had time. I still had things to do.


    Levinton was next.


    I exhaled, gaze sharpening as my next objective settled in my mind. The grotesques of Celestine¡­ they wouldn¡¯t be a problem much longer.


    As I continued walking, the path forked ahead, leading deeper into the forest. My eyes flickered to a wooden sign planted in the ground, its edges worn from time and weather.


    Levinton ¡ª 12 miles ahead. Follow the eastern trail through the cliffs.


    I stared at it for a moment before a smirk crept onto my lips.


    "Seems like we¡¯ll finally meet again."


    And with that, I stepped forward, ready to change fate once more.


    2 Days Later...


    Celia''s Perspective:


    2 Days have passed since my first fight with Evelina. I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯ve grown much, but... I¡¯ve been trying, okay? I can feel it. There¡¯s something inside me that¡¯s itching to break through all the weakness I¡¯ve been holding onto, and I¡¯m not about to let it stay locked up.


    I know I haven¡¯t gotten stronger yet, but I¡¯ve definitely been putting in the work, little by little. It¡¯s not easy, though. Some days, I just want to curl up in a ball and forget it all.


    Levi¡¯s house is... quiet. Almost too quiet. Emma¡¯s usually the only one there, and I know she¡¯s probably busy with something, so I¡¯ve been spending my time somewhere else. Somewhere I can focus. My realm of nightmares.


    I wonder if I¡¯m crazy for loving it. Seriously. I mean, I spend so much time in this dark place, in a world that doesn¡¯t really feel real. And yet... there¡¯s something oddly comforting about it. Maybe I¡¯m just a little too attached to pain.


    Ugh, stop thinking about that, Celia. I shake my head. "Focus," I mutter to myself.


    So here I am, running on the outskirts of Levinton, near the edge of the forest. The cool morning air hits my skin, making me shiver a bit, but I push through it. The trees surrounding me are tall and thick, their leaves rustling in the breeze. A golden light peeks through the gaps, casting strange shadows across the forest floor. It feels... peaceful, almost like a world apart. But my mind¡¯s not at ease. Not yet.


    I¡¯m wearing my usual training gear. A loose-fitting shirt to keep me cool, and shorts¡ªnothing fancy, just something that lets me move without restriction. My hair¡¯s tied back in a messy ponytail, strands sticking to my forehead with the sweat that¡¯s already starting to build up. Running for hours, pushing my limits... it¡¯s exhausting. But I won¡¯t stop. I can¡¯t.


    Just a little more, Celia. You¡¯ve got this. Just keep running. You can do it...


    I try to ignore the ache in my legs, the stitch in my side. I¡¯m getting tired. My body¡¯s begging for a break. But I can¡¯t stop. I won¡¯t.


    I keep my mind focused on my routine. The routine that¡¯s meant to make me stronger. I¡¯ve learned a lot from my fight with Evelina, even if it wasn¡¯t a win for me. I¡¯m not a close-range combatant, but I can be. I¡¯ve got my chains and thorns, and they¡¯re a damn good tool to use up close, but they require a lot more from me than I realized.


    I tried them out in the real world, right after that fight. Let me tell you, I almost collapsed from exhaustion after just one attack. And that was only a small move.


    It takes so much stamina. I keep telling myself that. In my nightmare realm, I could keep going for days without tiring, but here? Here, I¡¯ve got to push past that limit, break through it, and build real strength. I can¡¯t depend on the dream world forever.


    My thoughts drift as I run. I pass a few trees, their bark rough and scarred by time. The air smells fresh, almost sweet, with the scent of the forest filling my lungs. I can hear the distant sound of birds chirping, the rustle of leaves under my feet, the crunch of twigs beneath my sneakers. It¡¯s calming... for a second.


    And then I spot it.


    A river.


    It¡¯s just off to the side, water gently flowing over smooth stones, sparkling in the sunlight. It looks inviting. I could just stop for a second, dip my feet in, catch my breath... but no. No, I¡¯ve still got three more kilometers to go. I can¡¯t stop now.


    But... I slow down, my feet moving to the edge of the river. I crouch down beside it and stare at the water, letting the coolness of the air soothe me.


    I glance at my reflection. It¡¯s strange. I almost don¡¯t recognize myself. The face staring back at me looks so... different from the one I used to see. Back then, I hated my reflection. I hated everything about me. I thought I was nothing more than a monster, someone who wasn¡¯t meant to live, let alone deserve love. Everyone hated me, and I hated myself for it.


    But now...


    I smile faintly. I didn¡¯t think it was possible. I didn¡¯t think I could ever smile at myself. But somehow, I¡¯m starting to see something else. Something I didn¡¯t think I deserved.


    I owe it to someone.


    The one person who¡¯s been there for me when I was ready to give up.


    Thank you, Kaiser.


    My smile grows, just a little. I know it¡¯s him who changed me. He¡¯s the reason I can stand here today, not just as a broken thing that should have been killed, but as a person. A real person.


    I stand up straighter, my gaze hardening with determination. ¡°Just stay safe, Kai. I¡¯ll get stronger. I¡¯ll save you from those grotesques. I promise.¡±


    I cup my hands and gently scoop some water from the river. Splashing it onto my face, I feel the cool liquid drench my skin, washing away the sweat, the fatigue, the doubt. And when I open my eyes, I feel something more than just the physical relief.


    I feel like I¡¯m finally ready to do what I¡¯ve promised.


    I lay back on the soft green grass, staring up at the sky. The warm sunlight touches my skin, and for a moment, I feel like I could just drift off to sleep right here. It''s so comfortable, so peaceful. But no... no¡ªI have work to do. My routine is calling. I can''t slack off.


    I sit up, brushing the grass off my clothes as I rehearse my daily schedule. Gotta keep it fresh in my mind, or I¡¯ll forget something important. "Wake up early. Study cursed magic. Read and memorize the incantation. After breakfast, go outside and train. Stamina training. A 15-kilometer run."


    Ugh, yeah. Running. I wish I could be as good as him. Kai. I tried to copy him, I really did. He does 200 push-ups, 200 pull-ups, 200 squats, and 200 sit-ups, and then he runs 15 kilometers to top it off. Every single day for four years. Four years. And then he says, "Since I was injured, I missed this week, so I¡¯m just catching up."


    Seriously? How is he even human? I can¡¯t even imagine doing that. I barely manage 20 push-ups before my arms turn into jelly. That''s like, 10% of what he does. But... I¡¯ll keep trying. I¡¯m going to get better. Slowly, but surely, I¡¯ll catch up. At least, I can run 15 kilometers. That¡¯s something, right?


    I grunt as I try to get up. Okay, time to stand. Yes, I can do this!... Well, I can try.


    I flop back into the grass with a tired little laugh. Nah, just five more minutes. I can barely move. My body aches, and my legs feel like they might give out if I stand for even a second longer. I let out a little sigh, eyes closed, my smile a little goofy as I rest.


    Eventually, I¡¯ll get up. I have to. After all, there''s more work to be done. Physical combat practice comes next, with my chains and thorns. Gotta make sure I¡¯m getting better, and it¡¯s not like cursed magic¡¯s going to be enough.


    I have to be good at everything, not just some things. I¡¯m still learning new spells. Two more spells aside from Withering Touch, so I¡¯m doing better... but not great. I¡¯ll get there, though.


    My fingers brush the grass absentmindedly as I rest, watching the river gently flow beside me. The sound of the water is calming, almost hypnotic, but then something catches my eye. A butterfly. It flutters toward me, delicate wings dancing in the breeze. It lands softly on my hand, its wings a brilliant splash of orange and black.


    I smile. The butterfly stays there for a while, and I watch it closely. It¡¯s like the world slowed down just for this moment. It feels peaceful... beautiful. Maybe I¡¯m not the best at everything yet, but I¡¯m here, and I¡¯m trying. That¡¯s all that matters, right?


    At night, when I sleep, I practice in my dream land, nightmares. I¡¯m not exactly resting, but it¡¯s worth it. I fight through the night for hours, building the techniques I need, even if my body¡¯s too exhausted to do it during the day. But... if I can¡¯t keep up with the stamina part of it... then it doesn¡¯t matter how much I practice in my dreams.


    I smile a little, looking up at the sky. It might not be the best routine, but it¡¯s mine. And I¡¯m sticking to it. I¡¯m going to get stronger¡ªstronger than I am right now. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to save him. To save the one person who means everything to me.


    Kai...


    My heart flutters at his name, and for a moment, everything seems clearer, like the path ahead of me has just opened up a little wider.


    I miss you.


    Then, I hear it. The sound of footsteps behind me, familiar, almost like... I freeze. The way they sound. I know these steps. I know this rhythm. It''s him.


    Kai?

 Chapter 46: The One in Control

    Celia''s Perspective:


    As I lifted my head and finally got a proper look at the person standing in front of me¡­ I was speechless.


    What in the world am I even looking at?


    This guy¡ªwho I had foolishly mistaken for Kai¡ªwas some weirdly dressed man wrapped in bandages, wearing an overcoat and a silly white shirt. Or, at least, I think it was a shirt. Half his face and even one of his eyes were covered in bandages, and with his messy black hair and black eyes, he looked like he¡¯d either walked out of some tragic war¡­ or a really bad fashion disaster.


    So much for expecting Kai. Instead, I get this random person who looks absolutely nothing like him.


    The man was walking along the dirt path, heading toward Levinton with his finger on his chin, like he was lost in thought. He seemed like one of those guys who''d narrate something overly deep for no reason. ¡°The path ahead is unknown¡­ but alas, I walk.¡± That kind of person.


    Then, as if realizing my presence, he glanced at me. And stared.


    I stared back.


    He kept staring.


    Okay¡­ weird. Who even is this random bandage-wrapped wanderer, and why is he staring at me like I¡¯m a rare collectible? I mean, sure, I¡¯m adorable, but that¡¯s beside the point.


    Before I could call him out, he suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Excuse me, this is the path towards Levinton, correct?¡±


    I blinked. Wait, hold on. He talked to me? That was new. Usually, people avoided me like I carried the plague. I am the ¡®cursed¡¯ girl, after all¡ªthe one people whisper about in fear. But this guy? He just asked me for directions like I was some normal person.


    For a second, I didn¡¯t even know how to react. But, recovering quickly, I nodded and pointed toward the path.


    ¡°Yep, that way,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah, got it.¡± He nodded in thanks, but just as I thought he¡¯d move along, he gave me another look and added, ¡°You know, little girls like you shouldn¡¯t be alone near the forest.¡±


    ¡­


    Little girl?


    LITTLE GIRL?


    DO I LOOK LIKE A LITTLE GIRL?!


    Excuse me, but who does this wrapped-up stranger think he is?! I am not a little girl! I mean, sure, maybe I¡¯m a bit smaller than average. Maybe I have a cute face. Maybe I¡ªwait, that¡¯s not the point!


    I clenched my fist and puffed out my cheeks, feeling personally attacked. ¡°I¡¯m not a little girl!¡± I huffed.


    The man raised his hands in surrender, acting as if I was about to throw hands. (Which, let¡¯s be honest, was tempting.) ¡°My bad,¡± he said, ¡°Sorry, you must be a lost child, then.¡±


    ¡­


    Oh, oh, it¡¯s war now.


    ¡°Lost child?! Do I look lost to you?!¡± I snapped, throwing my arms up.


    ¡°Well, yeah. You¡¯re standing in the middle of nowhere, looking confused.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking! That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m lost!¡±


    ¡°Thinking? Huh. Must¡¯ve been tough.¡±


    I gasped. Did he just¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, my thoughts are very deep and important!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Like what?¡± He crossed his arms, giving me a smug look.


    ¡°Like how annoying people wrapped in bandages should just mind their own business.¡±


    ¡°Ouch. I felt that.¡± He placed a hand over his chest like I¡¯d wounded him. ¡°But it¡¯s okay, I forgive you. Kids say mean things sometimes.¡±


    Oh. Ohhh.


    I squinted at him. ¡°Okay, listen here, mummy-man¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wow, mummy-man? That¡¯s original.¡±


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know who you are, but I am not a child!¡±


    He gave me a once-over, then raised an eyebrow. ¡°Uh-huh. Sure. And I¡¯m the king of Levinton, they call me Emperor around here..¡±


    ¡°Oh wow, then why don¡¯t you walk into town and claim your throne, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t. I¡¯m too busy being a mysterious traveler with a tragic backstory.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Oh please, you look less like a tragic hero and more like someone who lost a fight with a roll of bandages.¡±


    He let out a laugh at that, and to my complete surprise, I found myself smiling. He was annoying¡ªreally annoying¡ªbut... kind of fun to talk to? Like an older friend who pokes fun at you just to see you get mad.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t let him win.


    I crossed my arms, giving him a smug smirk. ¡°So, mummy-man, got a name?¡±


    He hummed, acting like he was thinking about it. ¡°I might.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Not telling you.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯m just going to keep calling you mummy-man.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Fine by me, lost child.¡±


    I let out a dramatic sigh. ¡°Why do I always meet the weird ones?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Fate, probably.¡±


    I stuck my tongue out at him.


    And for some reason¡­ I found myself laughing.


    As he waved, a smirk tugging at his lips, he said, ¡°Anyways, lost child, take care and be safe.¡±


    I scoffed, puffing out my cheeks in protest. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not a lost child! But whatever, mummy-man, don¡¯t go tripping over your own bandages on the way.¡± I crossed my arms, shooting him a playful glare.


    He chuckled, shaking his head as he turned away, walking down the path toward Levinton.


    I let out a small huff before dropping onto the grass, letting the cool earth press against my back. The sky above stretched endlessly, soft clouds lazily drifting by. A breeze ran through my hair, and for once, I felt¡­ light.


    Then¡ªhis voice carried through the air, smooth and amused.


    ¡°The name¡¯s Aldric. Just that for you.¡±


    I blinked, turning my head slightly, watching as he walked further away, his bandaged figure blending into the road ahead.


    A name.


    He told me his name.


    A small, faint smile crept onto my lips.


    It was¡­ nice. Talking to someone. Actually having a conversation where I wasn¡¯t met with fear, disgust, or people just flat-out ignoring my existence. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was something. A rare little moment where, even for just a few minutes, I felt like a normal girl.


    And honestly? That was kind of a big deal.


    Maybe today wasn¡¯t so bad after all.


    "Hmph." I puffed up my cheeks, crossing my arms as I lay flat on the grass, staring at the sky like it had all the answers to my problems. "I really thought it was Kai¡­ but nope, just some bandaged weirdo. What kind of scam is this?"


    I kicked my legs up slightly, then let them flop back down, dramatically sighing. "One second I was excited, thinking, ¡®Oh wow! Kai¡¯s here to see me!¡¯ and the next? Boom. Some half-mummy, half-sarcastic disaster with an overcoat." I rolled onto my stomach, burying my face into the grass. "I need a refund on my expectations."


    I dramatically threw my arms out, lying spread-eagle on the grass. "First, I mistook a bandaged cryptid for my Kai. Next thing you know, I¡¯ll be calling trees ¡®handsome¡¯ and falling in love with a particularly well-dressed rocks."


    I squinted at a nearby rock. "...No. No, we are not starting that."


    I groaned into the grass again, voice muffled. "I need a reboot¡­ and a cookie. Definitely a cookie."


    I lay there, face smushed into the grass, fully ready to let the earth reclaim me. "This is nice. Maybe I¡¯ll just stay here forever. Become one with nature. Let the wind take me. A leaf girl. A forest spirit."


    Then it hit me.


    Like a brutal slap of reality straight to the face.


    My routine.


    My stamina training.


    My fifteen-kilometer run.


    "...Oh no."


    I slowly lifted my head, dread washing over me. "I still have to run. And then practice combat." My voice was hollow, like I had just remembered my own execution date.


    I sighed, flopping back onto the grass in defeat. "Why did I make my routine so strict? Why couldn¡¯t I have picked something easier, like... I don¡¯t know, napping? Competitive snacking?"


    I kicked my legs a little, internally screaming. "No, Celia. You promised yourself you¡¯d get stronger. You vowed to be more like Kai. No excuses."


    I inhaled deeply, filling my lungs with the crisp air, then exhaled with a long, dramatic groan.


    "Alright, fine, FINE. I¡¯ll do it. But if I collapse midway through my run, I¡¯m blaming Aldric. For existing. And for not being Kai."


    With that, I dragged myself off the ground, pouting the entire time.


    It was time to run once again.


    While Celia was running and pushing herself to improve, Zain had no luxury of rest. The grotesque situation was only worsening, and now he had another concern¡ªXander.


    Zain''s Perspective:


    I crossed my arms, staring down at the mess of a human sprawled across my bed. Xander had somehow managed to take up the entire thing¡ªarms spread, one leg dangling off the side, and the blanket barely covering him. His sword, carelessly tossed on the floor, was dangerously close to my foot. The guy was a Sword Saint, yet here he was, looking like he had fought the battle of the century just to turn over in his sleep.


    "Xander," I said, my tone firm. "Get up."


    His response? A lazy groan followed by a half-hearted attempt to roll over¡ªexcept he didn''t roll. He just flopped onto his side like a dead fish.


    "Ten more minutes¡­" he mumbled, burying his face deeper into the pillow.


    I exhaled sharply. "No. We have a guild meeting. Get up."


    "Mm. That sounds¡­ really exhausting." His voice was muffled, barely audible. "Just tell the members I died in my sleep or something¡­ They''ll understand."


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Xander."


    "Ugh, fine." He lifted a hand, waving it dismissively. "Go on, start the meeting without me. Spiritually, I''ll be there."


    I grabbed his arm and started pulling. Nothing. It was like trying to move a boulder.


    "Why are you so heavy?" I grumbled, yanking harder.


    "Muscle density," he replied lazily. "Comes with being a Sword Saint. Can¡¯t help it."


    "Then move your ¡®dense¡¯ ass off my bed."


    "Nah."


    I let go of his arm, only to grab his leg and try pulling him that way. His response? He stretched his arms above his head, yawned, and sank even deeper into the mattress.


    "You¡¯re doing this on purpose," I accused.


    "Maybe," he said, smirking slightly.


    This guy¡­


    Fine. If force wouldn¡¯t work, I¡¯d have to change tactics. I released his leg and stood straight, pretending to consider something. Then, in my most casual tone, I said, "Alright, I¡¯ll just eat that limited edition celestial peach tart I brought in yesterday. Thought maybe you¡¯d want a slice, but¡ª"


    Xander sat up so fast I almost stepped back. His half-lidded, uninterested eyes were now sharp with suspicion. "¡­You¡¯re lying."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Am I?"


    He stared at me, trying to read my expression. A second passed. Then another.


    "¡­Tch." He swung his legs off the bed, rubbing his eyes like a child who had been forced to wake up before noon. "If I find out you were bluffing, I¡¯m sleeping on your bed for the next three days."


    "You already did that," I muttered.


    Xander stretched, cracking his neck. "Yeah, but I¡¯ll make it worse. I''ll sleep diagonally."


    I clenched my fists. "You¡¯re a menace."


    "And you just bribed me with food," he shot back, finally standing. "Who''s the real villain here?"


    I sighed. "Just get dressed, Xander."


    "Yeah, yeah¡­" He grabbed his sword off the floor, yawning again. "But seriously, I better see that peach tart when we get there. Otherwise, I¡¯m taking your bed permanently."


    I had made a deal with the laziest devil.


    I sighed as I pulled open my wardrobe, staring at the neatly folded clothes inside. My room¡ªhell, my whole house¡ªused to be a place of order, discipline, and, most importantly, peace. But the past two days? Chaos. Absolute, unbearable chaos.


    And it was all thanks to him.


    I cast a quick glance at my bed, where Xander was still sitting, rubbing his eyes like he had just experienced the most exhausting event of his life¡ªwaking up. He stretched, yawned, and scratched his head lazily before flopping back onto the mattress.


    This man¡­ is supposed to be a Sword Saint? How?


    I shook my head and grabbed a dark shirt from the wardrobe, slipping it on. As I adjusted the fabric, my fingers brushed against a scar on my chest¡ªan old wound from a time when my life actually had structure. A time before I had a roommate who thought ¡®our home¡¯ was an acceptable term when referring to my house.


    Two days ago, Levi had left for Sylvaris, which was fine. He was the guild leader; he had things to take care of. But before leaving, he had written a letter to Xander, summoning him to help with the grotesques situation. That was a great idea. Really, it was. Except¡­ instead of going to the guild like a normal person, Xander found me and decided my home was the better option.


    As a responsible representative of Celestial Apex, I figured I¡¯d be courteous. That was my first mistake.


    Because within a single day, Xander had¡ª


    - Rearranged my entire furniture setup just to ¡°find the best angle for napping.¡±


    - Claimed my favorite chair as his throne and refused to move from it unless bribed with food.


    - Somehow managed to eat an entire week¡¯s worth of rations, all while complaining about how much effort eating required.


    - Started calling my house our house, as if this was some sort of joint living arrangement.


    That last one really got to me.


    ¡°This is not ¡®our home,¡¯¡± I had told him yesterday.


    ¡°You sure?¡± he had replied, tilting his head. ¡°Because, like¡­ I live here now. Feels like it.¡±


    ¡°You do not live here.¡±


    ¡°Well, I sleep here. Eat here. Breathe here.¡± He had smirked. ¡°That¡¯s kinda like living, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    I had never felt such a strong urge to throw someone out a window in my life.


    Sighing, I grabbed my coat and slid it over my shoulders, straightening it before adjusting the cuffs. I shot another glance at my bed. Xander had finally stood up, though his posture was as relaxed as ever.


    He was wearing a loose, wrinkled tunic¡ªhalf-buttoned, because of course it was¡ªand a pair of pants that looked like he barely put in the effort to tie them properly. His hair? A complete mess. His sword? Hanging from his belt at an awkward angle, like he hadn¡¯t even tried to fasten it right.


    I rubbed my temples. ¡°You look like you just lost a battle against basic hygiene.¡±


    Xander blinked. ¡°Nah, I just didn¡¯t feel like winning.¡±


    My eye twitched. Why am I dealing with this?


    Oh, right. Levi.


    That bastard had gone missing for two days now, not even bothering to reply to my messages. He was the reason I was stuck handling this disaster of a human being.


    I sighed again, buttoning my coat as my thoughts drifted back to when I first met Xander.


    It had been near the edges of Levinton. A grotesque had been lurking around, ready to tear apart whatever unfortunate soul crossed its path. I had barely drawn my sword before Xander moved¡ªswift, effortless, almost lazy in his motions.


    But his blade work? Masterful. No wasted energy, no hesitation. He cut down the grotesque in minutes, his expression barely shifting, as if he had just swatted away an annoying fly.


    I had been shocked, to say the least. Someone with that level of skill¡­ and this level of laziness?


    It still didn¡¯t make sense.


    Does he even exist? Like, actually?


    Before I could lose more brain cells thinking about it, Xander stretched again, letting out another long, exaggerated yawn. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s get this over with,¡± he said, stuffing his hands into his pockets. ¡°The faster we go, the faster I can get back to my nap.¡±


    I stared at him. "That¡¯s not how this works."


    "Sure it is." He strolled toward the door, waving lazily over his shoulder. "Come on, roomie, let¡¯s get moving."


    I clenched my jaw. "For the last time. This is not our home."


    "Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s discuss it later. You still owe me that peach tart, by the way."


    I took a deep breath. This was going to be a long day.


    As we stepped out of the house, I took a deep breath of the fresh morning air, hoping it would cleanse my soul of the absolute nonsense I had been dealing with for the past two days.


    Xander, on the other hand, stretched his arms over his head, letting out a yawn so dramatic I thought he might just fall back asleep mid-step.


    "You know," he mumbled, rubbing his neck, "waking up before noon should be illegal."


    I side-eyed him. "You woke up at eleven-thirty."


    "And? That¡¯s still too early."


    I sighed, already regretting this walk.


    Levinton was alive as usual, the streets bustling with merchants setting up their stalls, adventurers boasting about their latest hunts, and kids running around with wooden swords, dreaming of becoming the next great adventurer. The scent of fresh-baked bread from the bakeries mixed with the not-so-pleasant aroma of a nearby stable, creating a unique morning experience.


    Xander lazily took in the sights, hands still stuffed in his pockets. "Man¡­ I forgot how much effort walking is. Can¡¯t we just take a carriage?"


    I scoffed. "You¡¯ve been living in my house for two days. You haven''t spent a single coin. You paying for the carriage?"


    He let out a thoughtful hum. "I mean¡­ you''re the responsible one. Doesn''t that mean you should pay?"


    I stopped in my tracks, turning to stare at him. "I should pay?"


    Xander shrugged. "Think of it as compensation. I¡¯ve been suffering under your strict household rules, after all."


    "Strict?" My eye twitched. "The only rule I gave you was to clean up after yourself."


    "And I did. Eventually."


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "No, you shoved all the mess under my bed and called it ¡®storage.¡¯"


    He smirked. "Worked, didn¡¯t it?"


    I exhaled through gritted teeth and kept walking. He followed at his own lazy pace, eyes scanning the town like he was sightseeing.


    "Levinton hasn¡¯t changed much," he mused. "Still got that charming, rustic look. Cozy, in a might-get-stabbed-in-an-alley kind of way."


    I sighed. "It''s not that bad."


    "Uh-huh. Tell that to the guy over there selling mystery meat at half price. Why is it glowing?"


    I followed his gaze and immediately decided I didn¡¯t need to know.


    We passed by a few adventurers clad in mismatched armor, arguing over a quest poster pinned to the town board.


    "Slay five grotesques near the southern forest¡ªreward: twenty silver?" Xander read aloud. "Huh. That¡¯s a ripoff. One grotesque should be worth at least fifty."


    "Not everyone gets to be a Sword Saint, Xander."


    "Yeah, yeah. Tragic." He yawned. "Speaking of grotesques, how bad is it? Levi called me here for them, but I never actually asked for details."


    I frowned. "We¡¯ve been getting more reports of grotesque sightings near the town''s outskirts. It''s not just strays anymore¡ªit''s like something is pushing them closer."


    "Huh." He blinked. "Sounds bad."


    "It is bad."


    "¡­Still doesn¡¯t explain why you needed me here, though."


    I shot him a glare. "Because you''re a Sword Saint, Xander."


    "Yeah, but did Levi really think I¡¯d jump out of bed for this?"


    I gritted my teeth. "You didn''t jump out of bed. I had to drag you out."


    "Semantics," he waved off, as if I was the one being unreasonable.


    By the time we reached the guildhall, I was already exhausted¡ªand not because of the walk. I was used to Xander¡¯s nonsense, but dealing with it was another thing entirely.


    Then, I noticed the group of guild members standing outside, their faces pale with panic.


    "That," Xander muttered, tilting his head, "doesn''t look promising."


    I straightened my coat, already bracing myself for whatever mess was waiting for us. "Fantastic."


    The moment we stepped up to the guildhall, a small group of guild members turned to face me, their expressions tense. I could already tell something was wrong before any of them spoke.


    "Leader Zain," one of them started, giving me a quick salute before flicking his gaze towards Xander, hesitating slightly. "We''ve been hearing strange fighting noises near the forest. It''s been happening for the past few evenings, always around this time. It¡¯s loud¡ªlike a battle is going on, but no one''s ever seen anything when we check. We thought it was just animals at first, but now¡­ it¡¯s too consistent."


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    I frowned, arms crossing. "And no one''s been able to find the source?"


    The guild member shook his head. "Every time we head out, it''s already stopped by the time we get close. But it''s been getting louder. We think something''s out there."


    I turned to glance at Xander, who, despite being a Sword Saint, looked more like a man who had just been told he had to walk a whole mile for food. His shoulders slumped slightly, hands still lazily stuffed in his pockets.


    "Sounds like a you problem," he muttered.


    Before I could even respond, another guild member jogged out from the guild building, stopping just before me, slightly out of breath.


    "Zain! There''s someone inside waiting for you¡ªsays they have information on the grotesques."


    I rubbed my temple. Great. Two issues at the same time.


    I had a choice here. The fighting noises near the forest could be important¡ªif something was drawing grotesques closer, or worse, fighting them before disappearing, I needed to know why. But this visitor¡­ grotesque-related intel wasn¡¯t something I could ignore either. The fact that they came here instead of reporting it through normal channels meant it was either urgent, sensitive, or both.


    If I left the noises unchecked, we might lose the chance to find out what¡¯s causing them. But if I ignored the visitor, I¡¯d risk missing valuable information that could help us prepare.


    I clicked my tongue. Either way, I needed to split the workload.


    My eyes naturally drifted to Xander.


    He yawned, scratching the back of his head. "So¡­ what¡¯s the move?"


    I already knew what he''d say if I asked him to go check the noises. Some half-asleep excuse, a complaint about how troublesome it was.


    So I went with the only thing that had worked so far.


    "Xander," I said, keeping my voice level, "if you go with the guild members to check it out, I¡¯ll make sure you get the best steak Levinton has to offer. Extra portions."


    For the first time since waking up, his eyes actually showed a flicker of life. "¡­You''re serious?"


    "As serious as I was when I had to drag you out of bed."


    Xander exhaled through his nose, stretching his arms. "Man¡­ you really know my weaknesses, huh?"


    "It¡¯s not that hard," I deadpanned. "You only care about sleep and food."


    "Hey, that''s not true," he defended lazily. "I also care about¡­ uh¡­ wait, don¡¯t rush me¡ª"


    I gave him a flat stare.


    "¡­Alright, fine. But if this turns out to be nothing, I¡¯m making you pay for dessert too."


    "Deal," I said instantly, wanting to lock it in before he could change his mind.


    Xander sighed and turned toward the waiting guild members, who all looked slightly hesitant. It was clear they were nervous. After all, Xander wasn¡¯t just any swordsman¡ªhe was the Sword Saint of Mastery. People talked about him like he was a mythical being, a prodigy among prodigies. Standing in his presence, even while he was acting like a lazy bum, made them visibly unsure of how to treat him.


    "Uh¡­ we appreciate your help, Sir Xander," one of them said cautiously.


    Xander waved them off. "Yeah, yeah. Just lead the way before I change my mind."


    They nodded quickly, still a little awkward. Then, they turned toward the forest, leading him off.


    I exhaled, shaking my head before stepping into the guildhall to meet this so-called visitor.


    Levi, you owe me for this.


    Xander''s Perspective:


    I should¡¯ve just stayed in bed. Seriously, I¡¯ve been living my life fine, just chilling, and then Zain had to go and make things difficult.


    Ugh, Zain, you know I hate moving for nothing. What¡¯s the point? I¡¯m not going to be the hero here, and last I checked, nothing¡¯s on fire or exploding. If it''s really that important, someone else can take care of it.


    But then... the extra steak.


    That was it. He knew exactly how to bribe me¡ªjust one extra portion of steak and I¡¯m suddenly the one walking to the woods like I¡¯m on some noble quest. As if I¡¯m going to pass up a full meal just because it¡¯s inconvenient.


    I bet it¡¯s some random monster or animal making noise. Honestly, if I could just sleep through the whole thing and let someone else handle it, I would. But... steak.


    I stretch out a bit, not really feeling the need to rush. The guild members trailing behind me seem uneasy, which honestly doesn¡¯t surprise me. I can practically feel their nerves crawling in the air. It''s like they¡¯re expecting me to do something big, something heroic. But all I¡¯m here for is the steak, and maybe a good nap after.


    One of the members, a younger guy with his eyes darting around, tries to speak up but stumbles over his words. "Uh... X-Xander, about the noise¡­ you heard it, right?" His voice cracks, and he swallows nervously. He¡¯s probably more nervous being around a Sword Saint than the noise itself.


    I sigh and give him a half-hearted look. ¡°Yeah, I heard it. What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m here now. So¡­ tell me. What¡¯s with all the racket?¡±


    Another guild member, a girl with glasses, steps forward a bit. "Well... we¡¯ve been hearing loud crashing sounds, like... things smashing against each other. Not just a one-time thing, though. It happens almost every evening around the same time. It¡¯s... it¡¯s like someone¡¯s fighting. Hard."


    "Hmm..." I raise an eyebrow, squinting into the distance as if the noise was still hanging in the air, waiting to be picked apart. "Every evening, huh? Sounds like someone¡¯s got a routine. What kind of fighting are we talking about here? Like¡­ someone doing a little practice sparring with a tree or something?"


    The girl with the glasses hesitates but answers anyway, "No, it¡¯s... much louder. Crashing, smashing. You can almost feel the force in the ground. It¡¯s definitely more than just some normal practice."


    "Sounds like someone¡¯s making a mess," I mutter, already losing interest. But then, a thought crosses my mind. "Any idea who¡¯s doing it?"


    The younger guy looks even more uncomfortable. ¡°Well... we didn¡¯t get close enough to check, but we thought maybe it was a monster. It seemed... violent, like the sounds of a battle, you know?¡±


    I let out a dismissive noise. "Monsters... please. Monsters don¡¯t have that kind of rhythm. This sounds like a person. Or a bunch of idiots. But I¡¯ll go check it out. Don¡¯t want you all thinking some random monster is wrecking the place. Then you¡¯ll all get paranoid, and I¡¯m not in the mood for that."


    The members exchange glances, and one of them, a taller guy with a nervous fidget, asks, "You¡¯ll be alright on your own, right, Xander? It¡¯s kind of... strange, and who knows what it could be..."


    I roll my eyes and wave them off. ¡°I¡¯ve got it under control. Don¡¯t worry about me. Now, let¡¯s go. I need to get this over with.¡±


    As we walked further from Levinton, I couldn¡¯t help but glance back at the town. It wasn¡¯t much to look at, honestly. Small, cramped, with buildings that were sturdy but lacked character. It had that cold, utilitarian vibe to it¡ªpractical, but not exactly inspiring. People went about their business, stuck in the grind, never stopping to ask if they were actually happy. That¡¯s the kind of place Levinton was.


    We reach the spot where the noise seems to have been coming from, and I stop dead in my tracks.


    What I see is... unexpected. There, in the clearing, a girl with white hair and red eyes is cutting through the trees like they¡¯re nothing more than paper. But it¡¯s not just the trees she¡¯s cutting. It¡¯s the way she¡¯s doing it. She¡¯s using cursed magic, chains¡ªor maybe thorns? I can¡¯t really tell what they are¡ªflailing out from her hands, slicing through the trunks with precision. She¡¯s alone, utterly focused, moving with the kind of grace you only see in someone who¡¯s practiced something to perfection.


    The guild members behind me whisper among themselves. "That¡¯s Celia," one of them says, his voice quieter now. "She¡¯s the cursed girl Levi let stay with him at his house."


    I squint, not really caring about the details. I¡¯m more interested in the fighting style she¡¯s showing off. Huh. So this is how she trains? Interesting.


    I lean back against a nearby tree, crossing my arms. "Efficient, I guess," I mutter. "But it looks like a lot of stamina¡¯s involved. All that flailing around... It¡¯s not the most elegant way of doing things. Then again, it works. But who needs that much effort? Seems like a lot of wasted energy to me." I yawn, pushing myself off the tree and walking a few paces closer, still observing.


    I let out a lazy breath, letting the tension in my body drop completely. "Guess she''s got her own style... but I don¡¯t know. Doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of thing I¡¯d bother with. Too much effort for something that could be done in half the time, with half the movement." I glance at the others behind me, catching their wide-eyed expressions. "You know, I¡¯d probably just cut everything down in one swing. Too bad that would be too boring."


    I shake my head and call out to her, my voice slow, almost as if I couldn¡¯t be bothered.


    "Celia," I say, watching her stop mid-motion and turn her head toward me.


    Zain''s perspective:


    I slowly made my way to my office, my boots tapping softly against the stone floor. The echoes of the guild halls seemed to fade into the background as I neared my door. My guild members had mentioned a visitor, someone with information on the grotesques. There was an unsettling chill in the air, a faint sense of unease I couldn¡¯t quite shake.


    I pushed open the door, and my eyes landed on the man sitting in the chair. His figure was obscured by bandages, his presence unsettling but not in the typical way. It wasn¡¯t the kind of disquiet that comes from a monster or an enemy, but rather the calm discomfort of someone who knew too much and wielded that knowledge like a weapon. I paused, sizing him up.


    He didn¡¯t look like anyone I knew, but there was a certain weight to his presence that demanded attention. He didn¡¯t speak immediately, merely sat there, eyes hidden behind those layers of bandages. I didn¡¯t know if it was arrogance or calculation, but I wasn¡¯t going to let it slide.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one,¡± I said, keeping my tone steady, though my words were sharp. ¡°The one with information about the grotesques?¡±


    The man stood up slowly, as if on his own terms, like he was never in a rush to be anywhere. His movements were deliberate, measured. He didn¡¯t give off the vibe of someone trying to prove anything. If anything, he seemed to be more interested in testing me, in seeing how I would respond.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± his voice was smooth, almost too smooth. There was a playfulness to it, like he knew exactly what he was doing, and he liked it.


    He paused, letting the silence stretch just enough to keep me on edge, then added, ¡°The name¡¯s Aldric,¡± his words almost sliding off his tongue, as if the name itself carried weight. He didn¡¯t elaborate, didn¡¯t offer more than that, as if I should already understand the significance behind it¡ªor perhaps, the lack thereof. The bandages covering his face only made his presence more unnerving, like an enigma wrapped in mystery, daring me to dig deeper.


    I didn¡¯t offer a handshake. Instead, I nodded once. ¡°Zain Kaelith,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady. ¡°Second Leader of Celestial Apex. Now, what exactly is it you think you know about the grotesques?¡±


    Aldric''s lips curled into a half-smile, though his face was nearly fully obscured by the bandages. He took a step forward, his presence shifting in a way that felt like a test.


    ¡°I know everything, Zain,¡± he said, his voice low but piercing. ¡°More than you ever will. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± He leaned in slightly, his tone lowering, as if he were about to reveal a secret. ¡°You¡¯re facing something far beyond your understanding. The grotesques? They¡¯re not just beasts. They¡¯re a method. A tool. A piece in a much larger game.¡±


    I crossed my arms, staring at him. ¡°Spare me the riddles. What do you want?¡±


    Aldric¡¯s eyes glinted beneath the bandages, as if he was savoring this moment. He took a deliberate step closer. "What do I want? Hmm... I want you to listen, Zain. Really listen. Because what I¡¯m offering could save your guild, your people, and quite possibly, your life."


    I narrowed my eyes at him, trying to remain unaffected. ¡°And why would I listen to someone like you?¡±


    He laughed softly, the sound like a knowing chuckle. "Oh, I think you will. You will because you know you need to. Because you¡¯re in a position where every decision weighs heavier than the last. You know the grotesques aren''t just beasts to slay. You know that the war you¡¯re fighting is a losing one, unless you take the right steps." He paused, letting the words settle between us, before continuing, his tone now almost condescending. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to take my word for it. Do you, Zain? You know how to make your own decisions. I just... help you see things clearly.¡±


    I stood there, unmoving, letting his words wash over me. I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to let my guard down, but I wasn¡¯t going to dismiss him either. There was something in his words¡ªsomething unsettling, yet strangely compelling.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m desperate, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked, voice flat. "You think that I¡¯ll take anything that promises a way to stop the grotesques."


    Aldric¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I think you know when to strike, Zain. And right now, you know this is a strike you can¡¯t afford to miss. It¡¯s not desperation. It¡¯s awareness. You¡¯re a leader. You understand the weight of every decision. So... think of me as someone who¡¯s simply offering you the tools to make the right one.¡±


    I paused. He was good¡ªtoo good. He wasn¡¯t trying to convince me with fancy words or promises of power. He was playing on my awareness, my responsibility. It wasn¡¯t something I could ignore, and the worst part? It was working.


    I sighed, stepping back and pulling a chair out from behind my desk. ¡°What do you want in return?¡±


    Aldric took a slow step toward me, his tone still light, but there was something dangerous lurking underneath it. ¡°Nothing. For now. But I will need you to remember this moment, Zain. The moment you chose to listen.¡± He gestured to the table beside my desk, where a thick document lay, waiting. ¡°Everything you need to know is in that report. The grotesques¡¯ weaknesses. How they think. How to fight them. It¡¯s all there.¡±


    I stared at the document for a moment, before reaching for it. I didn¡¯t trust this man¡ªnot by a long shot. But the information was too crucial to dismiss, and deep down, I knew I¡¯d be a fool not to take it.


    I grabbed the document, feeling the weight of it in my hand. ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± I said, my voice steady, though I couldn¡¯t quite shake the feeling that this was only the beginning of something much more complicated.


    Aldric gave me a small, knowing smile, as if he¡¯d won the first round. "Oh, Zain, we already have, haven¡¯t we?"


    I skimmed through the first few pages of the document, my eyes widening with every paragraph. This wasn¡¯t just some quick rundown; this was a detailed, fourteen-page report on the grotesques. Every weakness, every behavior, every tactic¡ªthey were all laid out with meticulous precision. There was no way this was fabricated. This was life-changing information.


    But as I turned the pages, a thought struck me, and I paused. I looked up at Aldric, who was standing in that relaxed, almost mocking posture.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± I asked, voice sharp. ¡°This¡ªthis is insane. It¡¯s too detailed. Too accurate.¡±


    Aldric leaned back, crossing his arms, that smirk still playing on his face. ¡°Oh, this?¡± he said nonchalantly. ¡°I wrote it myself, obviously. Not every day you get the time to write up a little handbook on how to obliterate monsters.¡± He shrugged, his eyes gleaming. ¡°What can I say? I have a lot of free time.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes, not fully buying it, but I couldn¡¯t afford to dig too deep just yet. I turned back to the document, now fully engrossed in it, every piece of information pressing me forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding,¡± I muttered under my breath as I read more. ¡°This¡­ this could actually give us the edge we need.¡±


    I continued flipping through the pages, but it was hard to shake the feeling that Aldric was watching me like a hawk, enjoying the effect this had on me. Finally, I closed the document and sat back in my chair, still in shock. "This¡­ this could change everything. With this, we could actually win. This might be the thing that turns the tide against the grotesques.¡±


    Aldric¡¯s smile faded into something darker. Slowly, he began walking over to me, his footsteps silent but heavy. When he reached my desk, he didn¡¯t stop. He continued moving until he was standing directly in front of me, his gaze sharp, his presence overwhelming.


    ¡°So now, Zain,¡± he said in a low, almost predatory tone, ¡°let¡¯s speak about my demands for this information.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, leaning back in my chair. "You¡¯ve already given me the information. It¡¯s in my hands. Technically, I don¡¯t have to give you anything."


    Aldric¡¯s lips parted into a wide grin, though his eyes never lost their intensity. The smile was mocking, almost cruel, and it shifted the atmosphere in the room completely.


    ¡°Well, Zain, you see,¡± he drawled, his tone shifting back to that playful sarcasm, ¡°in return for all this wonderful knowledge, I need you to do something for me. It¡¯s a simple thing, really. Just obey one little order of mine.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t about to let him push me around. ¡°The document¡¯s already in my hand. I don¡¯t see how you have any leverage left.¡±


    Aldric¡¯s laughter rang out, but there was no humor in it. It was hollow, dark, and his eyes grew colder as he took a step forward, his body leaning in, almost as if he were savoring this moment.


    ¡°You see, Zain,¡± he said, his voice suddenly lower and more sinister, ¡°the thing is, not everything in that little document is real.¡±


    My breath caught in my chest. ¡°What?¡± I snapped, my pulse quickening.


    Aldric¡¯s grin widened, his eyes glittering with amusement. ¡°Out of the fourteen pages, eight of them are complete fabrications. Misinformation.¡± He paused, letting the weight of his words settle in. ¡°If you were to follow that report blindly, you¡¯d be setting your members up for failure. And I¡¯m sure you can imagine the kind of destruction that could cause. The grotesques would grow stronger. Their attacks would become more vicious. Your guild would be obliterated.¡±


    I froze, my fingers tightening around the document in my hand.


    Aldric¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°But if you obey me, if you do exactly as I say, I¡¯ll tell you which parts are lies and which parts are the truth. I¡¯ll give you the real weaknesses, the true path to victory.¡±


    His aura shifted, darkening in a way that made the room feel colder. His eyes bore into me, unblinking, his power radiating with a weight that threatened to crush me under its intensity.


    I could feel the manipulation, the pressure mounting. He wasn¡¯t just trying to get me to follow his orders¡ªhe was bending me to his will, pushing me into a corner where I had no choice but to yield.


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire the brilliance of his tactic. He was using the most basic human fear against me: the fear of loss. The fear of making the wrong choice. The fear of letting my people down. And with it, he was making me doubt myself, doubt the very information I had in my hands. The moment I considered the possibility that the information might be false, it was as though I had no choice but to follow him. To trust him. To obey.


    Aldric had made it clear¡ªwithout him, I would be walking into a disaster. He knew exactly how to exploit my responsibility, my desire to protect those I cared for, and he was using it to force my hand. He wasn¡¯t just manipulating me with threats¡ªhe was manipulating me with my own doubts.


    This was the kind of psychological warfare that could bring even the most steadfast to their knees. And Aldric knew it.


    In that moment, I understood just how dangerous he was. His mind was sharp, calculating. He wasn¡¯t just a man with power¡ªhe was a master at making others dance to his tune.


    And I had just become another puppet on his string.


    Aldric¡¯s breath was warm against my ear as he whispered, his voice dripping with that same, unsettling calm. "C''mon, Zain. Time¡¯s running out."


    I could feel the pressure rising in my chest, a knot of reluctance and frustration tightening. Part of me still believed I could crack the code of the documents myself, or better yet, with the help of my guild members. We were intelligent, resourceful¡ªthere had to be a way to figure out the truth without becoming a pawn in Aldric¡¯s game.


    I had access to their minds, their expertise. Together, we could analyze the information. Maybe there was a way to decipher the truth in those pages, find the hidden inconsistencies, and bring the victory to our side without bowing to his demands. After all, this was bigger than me.


    But then, I thought about Aldric¡¯s presence. He wasn¡¯t just some low-level manipulator. The way he¡¯d already infiltrated my thoughts, how easily he¡¯d twisted the situation in his favor¡ªit was like he knew exactly what strings to pull. He wasn¡¯t someone you could push around, not like the others I had dealt with before. His mind was sharp, a predator who could read every one of my moves, and he wasn¡¯t scared of anyone. He was a deadly player, and I could sense it, taste it.


    Could I afford to risk it? Could I really go against someone who was this dangerous?


    But... the document was in my hands, and I couldn¡¯t just let him use me like this. I couldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t just my pride; it was the principle of it all. I wasn¡¯t going to kneel to this man¡¯s whims.


    I took a slow breath, feeling the weight of his gaze on me. Then, something inside me hardened.


    No. I couldn¡¯t do it. I wasn¡¯t going to let him win.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said, my voice cold, matching the resolve that was growing within me. ¡°I won¡¯t accept your demands. I don¡¯t need your help. You¡¯ve given me the information, and I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    Aldric¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter at first, but I could see the flicker of something darker behind his eyes. He took a step closer, his posture relaxing into a threatening calmness.


    His voice, when it came, was coated in something cruel, something deeper. ¡°Are you sure, Zain? Because you¡¯ll find out, sooner or later, that information like this comes with a price.¡± His tone darkened, dripping with malice, and his smile twisted back into something sinister.


    I couldn¡¯t help the satisfaction that rose in my chest as he stepped back. I thought I had won. No strings. No deals.


    But Aldric wasn¡¯t done. His eyes were colder now, the mockery gone, replaced with something far worse. Something dangerous.


    ¡°Oh, Zain,¡± he said, his voice lowering to a dangerous whisper, ¡°then perhaps I¡¯ll have to make my own move.¡± His words were slow, deliberate, as if savoring the dread they created.


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Aldric¡¯s smile turned darker, twisted. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to make sure Levinton is wiped off the Celestine map, then.¡±


    Confusion crept into my mind. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Aldric took another step forward, leaning in close again. His breath was cool against my ear as he whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s just say I know everything about how your guild does things, Zain.¡±


    A cold shiver ran down my spine. His words were laced with an icy certainty, and suddenly, I felt like I was no longer in control of this conversation. I wanted to pull away, but something kept me rooted to my spot, locked in his gaze.


    Then, his voice shifted again, this time colder, more murderous than I could have imagined.


    "Hidden arena," he whispered, as if each word was a weapon. "Deep inside the guild¡¯s stronghold. A place where¡­ weaker members are forced to fight each other. Survival battles. The winners¡­ they get higher rankings, privileges. Things like that.¡±


    I froze. My chest tightened, my blood running cold. How¡ªhow could he know that? The arena was supposed to be a secret. The one thing even most of the guild didn¡¯t know about. It wasn¡¯t just a tradition¡ªit was a necessity for those in our ranks who wanted power. But it wasn¡¯t supposed to be known. Not by him.


    Aldric¡¯s voice lowered further, becoming even more chilling, the final death sentence. ¡°But the ones who lose¡­ they¡¯re discarded. Or worse. Used for training exercises by the stronger members. They just¡­ they vanish. Some of them never come back. Where do they go, Zain?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t even think. My mind was swirling, trying to reconcile the impossible with the terrible truth he was laying out. How did he know?


    Aldric leaned closer, his smile still devilish. ¡°Anyone who tries to leave the guild¡­ they¡¯re hunted down. Killed. Or worse. Some are taken for experiments. By you, Zain. And I know that much.¡±


    The words crashed through my defenses like a tidal wave. His voice became a taunting melody that echoed in my skull, over and over again. There was no way he could know this. There was no way he could have uncovered our darkest secrets.


    But he had.


    He knew everything.


    My heart raced as I looked at him, unable to speak, unable to think clearly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you¡¯re the only one in control here,¡± Aldric said, his voice cold and sharp. ¡°I know exactly how you keep your little secrets. And if you refuse my deal, I¡¯ll make sure they all come to light. Your guild won¡¯t even know what hit it.¡±


    I felt the sweat trickling down the back of my neck, my hands suddenly clammy. How¡ªhow had he found this out? The arena was hidden, kept under wraps for a reason.


    Aldric¡¯s voice grew even more unnerving, each word wrapped in a cruel cadence that seemed designed to rattle my very core.


    ¡°You know,¡± he said, his tone light, almost conversational, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Levi at Sylvaris. I¡¯ve seen him go to Requiem, asking for their help. A simple request, really. But have you ever wondered what would happen if I told Requiem everything? About how your guild operates? The little ¡®secrets¡¯ you so desperately try to hide?¡±


    I felt my pulse quicken, a sinking sensation building in my stomach. I didn¡¯t like where this was going.


    ¡°What will happen?¡± I asked, trying to mask the unease creeping into my voice.


    Aldric leaned in slightly, his eyes narrowing, his smile curling into something colder, sharper. ¡°Oh, nothing really,¡± he said. ¡°But once I tell Requiem these little facts¡­ I don¡¯t think Sylvia or Alina would be willing to help a so-called ¡®guild¡¯ like yours anymore.¡± His gaze was deathly, the kind of look that could freeze the air around it. ¡°You see, Zain, you¡¯ve got a lot more to lose than you think.¡±


    I swallowed, trying to keep my voice steady. "What do you mean?"


    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he stared at me with that same, sickening intensity. "As for Xander,¡± he continued, his words deliberate and measured, ¡°he¡¯s already very lazy, don¡¯t you think? I don¡¯t think he¡¯d lift a finger to help a guild where such things happen. He¡¯s already too comfortable.¡±


    His words pierced deeper, like knives being twisted. Every mention of those close to me¡ªthe ones I relied on¡ªfelt like a betrayal in itself.


    ¡°You see, Zain,¡± Aldric said with a dark smile, ¡°once I reveal all of this to them, it guarantees that they¡¯ll walk away from your side. You¡¯ll be left with nothing. Not the guild, not the alliances, and certainly not the strength to fight the grotesques.¡±


    His eyes glinted with malicious satisfaction. The weight of his words was like chains clamping down on my chest. I could feel my will crumbling beneath the gravity of his threats. I had no way out. I couldn¡¯t deny it.


    It was over.


    I took a deep breath, trying to maintain some semblance of control, but the reality was undeniable. My options had been reduced to dust. I couldn¡¯t refuse him¡ªnot anymore.


    Aldric''s eyes gleamed with the triumph of a hunter who¡¯d caught his prey. "Good boy," he purred, as if I had just done exactly what he wanted. He walked up to me, his hand brushing lightly over my shoulder in a strangely intimate gesture. It was like he was mocking me, demeaning me with a touch that made my blood run cold.


    I barely reacted. My mind was clouded, a mix of anger, frustration, and the deep sting of betrayal.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I managed to ask, my voice strained, but controlled.


    Aldric¡¯s smile widened, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement. He leaned in close, his voice lowering to a dangerous whisper. ¡°Simple,¡± he said coldly. ¡°I want all of your guild members guarding the town to return to the stronghold. Leave it empty for a week. Just a week, Zain.¡±


    I felt the ground shift beneath me, the impossible nature of his request crashing over me like a tidal wave. I stepped back instinctively, the words sticking in my throat as I tried to process what he was asking.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± I said, my voice tense with disbelief. ¡°A grotesque attack could happen at any moment. We need every single member out there for defense.¡±


    Aldric¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver, but his eyes turned into something colder, something more lethal. ¡°Impossible?¡± he echoed, his tone dripping with malice. ¡°What¡¯s impossible, Zain, is thinking you have any control left. You¡¯re going to let me do this, or you¡¯ll watch everything you¡¯ve worked for crumble to dust. I¡¯m giving you a choice, but make no mistake¡ªyou¡¯ll pay the price either way.¡±


    His words felt like the slow, agonizing press of a vice on my chest, each syllable squeezing the air out of my lungs.


    ¡°You think this town matters, Zain?¡± Aldric asked, his voice now venomously calm. ¡°You think it¡¯ll still matter when your guild is scattered, when those closest to you turn their backs, when Requiem knows the truth? You¡¯ll be left with nothing. So ask yourself, what¡¯s more important? Your pride or your guild¡¯s survival?¡±


    I could feel the blood draining from my face as his words wrapped themselves around my mind. He wasn¡¯t just threatening me anymore. He was threatening everything. Everyone. My guild, my people, the very foundation of what I had spent years building.


    It was blackmail, manipulation... and the worst part was, I could feel myself slowly giving in. The fear was creeping into my bones.


    "You think you have a choice, Zain?" His voice dropped to a low, mocking whisper. "You think you can protect this town, this guild, with your pride intact? You think you can stand tall and defy me without watching it all come crashing down around you? How delusional."


    He took a step forward, and my body stiffened instinctively, my pulse racing.


    ¡°Your guild, Zain,¡± he continued, every word dripping with disdain, "will fall apart faster than you can rebuild it. I know exactly what will destroy your reputation¡ªwhat will make everyone you¡¯ve fought so hard for turn against you. The towns people will rebel, the alliances will shatter, and your precious Celestial Apex will be nothing more than a forgotten name in history. A dog¡¯s tail wagging for scraps."


    I felt my heart clench. He was no longer threatening just me; he was threatening the very foundation of everything I¡¯d built. Every person who believed in me, every ally who trusted me.


    Aldric''s eyes narrowed, a gleam of sadistic pleasure flashing in them as he spoke next, almost as though savoring the moment. ¡°You¡¯re just a dog, Zain. A dog that thinks it has the luxury of barking at the chain it¡¯s shackled to. But if you bite the hand that feeds you, it will break you. And when that happens, I¡¯ll be there, watching as everything you¡¯ve worked for crumbles to dust.¡±


    The words hit harder than any blade ever could. My heart raced, every nerve in my body screaming to find a way out, to fight back. But there was no way out. No fight left in me. Not when he had taken everything I valued and turned it against me.


    His voice turned smooth, like oil on water, cutting through my fear and hesitation. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to listen, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re going to do exactly what I say.¡±


    My breath caught in my chest. I hated him. I hated this feeling, the feeling of being reduced to nothing but a pawn. I wanted to resist. I wanted to scream, to tear this man apart with my own hands. But the weight of his threats¡ªthe very real destruction he was promising¡ªleft me powerless.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said, my voice strained but steady. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Aldric¡¯s smile returned, dark and triumphant. He walked up to me, brushing a hand through his messy hair, like he was caressing something precious. ¡°Good boy,¡± he whispered, his words as cold as ice.


    I wanted to lash out, to slap the condescending smile off his face, but I held myself back. The last thing I needed was to show weakness in front of this monster.


    He stepped back, and with a flourish, handed me a new set of papers. ¡°Now,¡± he said, his tone almost casual, ¡°the documents I gave you? From one to eight? Throw those out. Fake. Misinformation. All of it. But the rest¡ªthose are the real deal. Focus on those.¡±


    I blinked, my mind racing. What was he playing at now? He went from holding me at gunpoint to playing a sick game of troll.


    ¡°Wait¡­ so the whole time¡­ those were¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence. My brain was still catching up to the absurdity of it all.


    Aldric saw the confusion in my face, and his lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look so surprised, Zain. It¡¯s funny to watch you scramble for control when I¡¯ve already got you on a leash.¡±


    The nerve of him. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. From blackmail to mockery in a single breath.


    As I stood there, staring at the pile of documents in my hands, I couldn¡¯t help but question everything. Who the hell was this guy?


    He¡¯d just been holding me hostage with threats, shattering everything I¡¯d worked for, and now he was acting like some deranged prankster, twisting my mind into knots. Was this his game? A sick, twisted dance where the stakes were life and death¡ªand yet he treated it all like it was some grand joke?


    ¡°You know, Zain,¡± he said, his voice light and playful, ¡°I always thought you¡¯d be more¡­ intimidating. But here you are, just standing there looking like a confused puppy. It¡¯s almost cute.¡±


    I frowned, clenching my jaw. "Cute? Is that really what you¡¯re going for right now?"


    He chuckled, the sound light and mocking. ¡°Oh, come on, it¡¯s just a little friendly teasing. You should learn to take a joke, Zain. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll grow into the whole ¡®tough guy¡¯ thing. Maybe by the time you¡¯re in your next life, huh?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. "What''s with the sudden shift in mood? One minute, you''re threatening to ruin everything I¡¯ve built, and now you''re cracking jokes like we¡¯re old pals?"


    Aldric tilted his head, his grin never fading. "Oh, you know. It¡¯s important to keep things interesting. Otherwise, it gets so dreadfully boring. And who needs that, right?" He winked, as if everything was a game to him.


    ¡°Besides,¡± he continued with a playful smirk, ¡°I¡¯ve already twisted your world into a pretzel. Now it¡¯s time for the fun part¡ªwatching you try to untangle yourself. You¡¯d be amazed how much fun I have with these little games.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but be irritated by his playful demeanor. "You''re twisted, you know that?"


    He shrugged, his smile widening. ¡°Takes one to know one, right?¡±


    I scowled, still unsure how to even process everything he had just done. ¡°So, what now? You¡¯ve got what you wanted, you¡¯ve made your demands, and now you¡¯re what¡ªjust going to waltz out of here and pretend everything''s fine?¡±


    Aldric let out a short laugh, and for the first time, there was a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°Oh, you sweet summer child. I¡¯m done here, Zain. My work is finished. But don¡¯t think for one second that you¡¯ve escaped. No, no, no.¡± He stood up and stretched, like he was just getting started with a long, grueling day. ¡°I¡¯ve set the stage, and now it was my turn to change fate.¡±


    I stared at Aldric, his words hanging in the air like a heavy fog. ¡°I¡¯ve set the stage, and now it was my turn to change fate.¡± What the hell did that mean?


    Was he implying that everything up until now was just a prelude to something far worse? Something he was orchestrating behind the scenes? My mind raced as I tried to piece it together. What was his real game? Change fate¡ªthose words echoed in my thoughts, a chilling whisper of something far more sinister.


    Before I could dive deeper into my thoughts, the door to my office burst open with a force that made me jump. A guild member rushed in, breathless and wide-eyed.


    ¡°Zain, it¡¯s about Xander¡­¡± the man panted, his voice filled with panic.


    I narrowed my eyes, already feeling a knot of tension in my stomach. ¡°Why the hell are you screaming?¡±


    The guild member didn''t seem to notice my irritation. His expression was too frantic, too terrified to care about anything other than the urgency of his message.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Xander, Zain!¡± he repeated, his voice quivering. ¡°He¡¯s fighting with Celia¡­ near the forest. It¡¯s getting serious. The noise¡ªit''s¡ªit''s...¡±


    I cut him off, my frustration growing. ¡°What happened between those two?¡±


    The guild member gulped, looking even more terrified as he struggled to find the right words. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know exactly, but Celia was causing a ruckus, yelling and¡ªarguing. And then, it escalated. They¡¯re really going at it, Zain. A fight broke out... I¡¯m afraid one of them might get seriously hurt.¡±


    My mind immediately went into overdrive, the situation more critical than I realized. Xander was no joke, and neither was Celia when she was angry. If those two were clashing like this, something had gone horribly wrong.


    My thoughts were interrupted when I glanced at Aldric, the sense of unease in the pit of my stomach growing.


    I opened my mouth to tell the guild member I needed to leave. But before I could say a word, I noticed the sudden shift in Aldric.


    His eyes, those deep, black voids, were now radiating a dangerous blue aura. It wasn¡¯t just a flicker of magic¡ªit was a storm of power, raw and unfathomable. His entire demeanor had changed, his earlier playful tone now gone. He was as cold as steel, every inch of him radiating murderous intent.


    Aldric¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile. "I¡¯m coming as well."


    ¡°Aldric, you can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    His voice was low, almost a growl. ¡°It¡¯s a demand, not a request. I¡¯m coming with you.¡±


    I wanted to argue, to tell him to stay out of this¡ªthis wasn¡¯t his problem, after all¡ªbut the words stuck in my throat. I couldn''t. That look in his eyes, that aura¡ªit left no room for refusal.


    I clenched my fists, knowing full well I didn¡¯t have a choice in the matter. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Without another word, Aldric and I were already moving, running out of the guild building, heading towards the forest where Xander and Celia were in the middle of their fight. Every step felt heavier as the weight of the situation sank in. Whatever Aldric was planning, I had no idea, but something told me this was about to get much, much worse.

 Chapter 47: Every Scar Marks My Rebirth

    Celia''s Perspective:


    I move my head to my right and notice some strange-looking people. Maybe they were from Levi¡¯s guild? But what business did they have with me? I was just practicing my physical combat with chains near here¡ªnothing suspicious, nothing illegal¡­ probably.


    "You know, I just called out to you," a voice lazily drifts through the air.


    I shift my focus to the person speaking. He must be Xander¡ªthe one Emma told me about, the one staying with Zain. Not that I care much, but why is he talking to me?


    "Hello?" Xander tries again, dragging out the word like this is somehow more exhausting for him than it is for me.


    "Yes?" I finally reply, arms crossed.


    Xander studies me for a second, then sighs like this is already too much effort. "So, yeah. The loud noises? That¡¯s you, right?"


    I blink. "Obviously."


    "Yeah, I figured," he says, stretching his arms behind his head. "See, problem is, I don¡¯t actually know if Zain would be cool with it. And since I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t let you keep doing it. Better safe than sorry, y¡¯know?"


    I tilt my head. "So you''re stopping me¡­ because you don''t know if it''s a problem?"


    "Exactly."


    I squint at him. "That makes no sense."


    He shrugs. "Makes sense to me."


    I tighten my grip on my chains. "So you''re just randomly deciding what¡¯s allowed?"


    "Pretty much."


    "You¡¯re annoying."


    "Correct."


    "You don¡¯t want to deal with problems, but you¡¯re creating one for me."


    "That¡¯s more of a you problem," he says, rubbing his eyes. "Could just leave."


    I exhale sharply. "Or you could leave."


    "Yeah, but that sounds exhausting."


    I groan, running a hand through my hair. "If I move somewhere else, will you stop bothering me?"


    "Depends." He tilts his head. "How far are we talking? ¡®Cause if it¡¯s like¡­ ten steps, that¡¯s not helping anyone."


    I let out a long, suffering sigh. "Fine! I¡¯ll move! Happy?"


    "Immensely," Xander replies, already turning away, hands in his pockets.


    As Xander turns to leave, one of the guild members¡ªan older-looking man with a sturdy build and a heavy axe strapped to his back¡ªsteps forward. His expression is serious, his voice carrying a weight that makes even the lazy Xander pause.


    ¡°Hey, Xander,¡± the man calls out, crossing his arms. ¡°You¡¯re just gonna let her keep going?¡±


    Xander tilts his head lazily. ¡°Nah, she said she¡¯d move somewhere else. Problem solved.¡±


    The man sighs, rubbing his forehead. ¡°Yeah? And what if the noises draw in grotesques?¡± His voice drops lower, his tone firmer. ¡°You do remember what happened last time something caught their attention near town, right?¡±


    Xander exhales through his nose. ¡°Yeah, yeah. They ran wild, took me like 15 minutes to clean up. Annoying.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± the man nods. ¡°And this? This is just asking for it. Grotesques are drawn to sudden, unnatural sounds¡ªloud ones, especially at evening. It messes with their senses, makes ¡®em come swarming.¡± His gaze flicks to me briefly before settling back on Xander. ¡°You think Zain¡¯s gonna be happy if that happens again?¡±


    Xander¡¯s face remains impassive, but he scratches his cheek, clearly weighing his options. ¡°¡­He would complain a lot.¡±


    ¡°Complain?¡± The man scoffs. ¡°He¡¯ll kill you for letting it happen under your watch.¡±


    Xander exhales another long, drawn-out sigh, turning his attention back to me. ¡°Alright, you heard him. No more practice here.¡± He waves a lazy hand in my direction. ¡°Time to pack up and go.¡±


    I stare at him, blinking slowly. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You heard me.¡± Xander shoves his hands in his pockets. ¡°No more practice. Too risky, town¡¯s safety, Zain¡¯ll get mad, blah blah blah. You get the idea.¡±


    I plant my feet firmly. ¡°I have to practice.¡±


    ¡°And you can¡¯t do it here.¡±


    ¡°I have to.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡ª¡± I cut myself off, exhaling sharply. ¡°You¡¯re not understanding.¡±


    Xander shrugs. ¡°Yeah, I get that a lot.¡±


    I clench my fists, frustration rising like a boiling pot ready to spill over. ¡°Listen, I need to train, and I don¡¯t have anywhere else to do it.¡±


    ¡°Not my problem.¡±


    I take a step forward. ¡°It is now.¡±


    Xander raises an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? And why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Because I said so.¡± I glare. ¡°Where else am I supposed to go? Tell me.¡±


    He sighs again. ¡°Anywhere but here.¡±


    I grit my teeth. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ve got a problem.¡± His voice is still casual, but there¡¯s a hint of finality beneath it. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not trying to be a pain, but town safety takes priority. If grotesques come crawling in because of your training, it¡¯s my headache, and I don¡¯t like headaches.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your headaches!¡± I snap. ¡°I need this. It''s apart of my routine and I can''t skip it just because you said so.¡±


    Xander watches me for a moment, something unreadable flashing in his eyes. ¡°Yeah?¡± His voice is quieter now. ¡°And what exactly are you trying to get stronger for?¡±


    I falter for just a second. I don¡¯t know why that question gets under my skin, but it does.


    ¡°For myself,¡± I say, my voice sharp. ¡°Because I have to.¡±


    Xander¡¯s gaze lingers on me, like he¡¯s trying to figure out if that¡¯s the truth. Then he exhales, shaking his head. ¡°Yeah, well, find another way. This isn¡¯t it.¡±


    My patience snaps. ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide that!¡±


    He meets my glare without flinching. ¡°No, but I am deciding it.¡±


    I grip my chains tightly, breathing heavily. He¡¯s so frustrating. Why won¡¯t he just let me be?!


    But something in his eyes tells me he won¡¯t budge.


    And neither will I.


    Xander''s Perspective:


    I sigh, rubbing the back of my neck as I watch Celia stand her ground. Man, she¡¯s annoying. Stubborn, emotional, completely unwilling to listen to reason¡ªwhat a headache.


    And yet¡­ I can¡¯t say I hate that about her.


    There aren¡¯t many people who¡¯d talk back to a Sword Saint like this, let alone someone as lazy as me. Most people hear my name, see what I can do, and either respect me or get out of my way. But her? She¡¯s different.


    She¡¯s got this weird fighting style, too. Chains wrapped around her arms, moving like they¡¯re part of her body, twisting and snapping like thorns growing from vines. A style like that? It¡¯s not just something you pick up overnight. That takes real dedication. Her movement¡ªfluid, reactive, controlled¡ªlike an extension of herself rather than a weapon she wields.


    With my Gift of Mastery, I can pick up any technique, break it down, and learn it like I¡¯ve been doing it my whole life. But this? This isn¡¯t something I can learn. Not fully. Not the way she uses it. Because it¡¯s not just skill. It¡¯s her.


    That realization is kind of annoying.


    I let out another sigh and look at her. ¡°Alright, enough already. Get out of here.¡±


    Celia¡¯s eyes narrow, her chains shifting slightly around her arms, like a warning. ¡°I already told you¡ªI have to train.¡±


    ¡°And I already told you¡ªyou can¡¯t do it here.¡±


    She clenches her fists. ¡°You¡¯re acting like you own the place.¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± I say, stretching my arms lazily. ¡°Just don¡¯t want to deal with the consequences when Zain finds out you lured grotesques here.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lure grotesques.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? You got a grotesque-repelling badge I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    She huffs, crossing her arms. ¡°You¡¯re so frustrating.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Do you even care that I need this?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Celia¡¯s expression twists, anger flashing in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable.¡±


    I roll my shoulders, keeping my tone casual. ¡°That¡¯s what people say when they can¡¯t win an argument.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not winning anything!¡± she snaps. ¡°You¡¯re just being an ass for no reason!¡±


    ¡°I have a reason. You just don¡¯t like it.¡±


    She exhales sharply, looking like she¡¯s one second away from throwing one of those chains at my face. Honestly? Wouldn¡¯t blame her. I am being difficult. But hey, she¡¯s the one being stubborn.


    She takes a step forward, voice low and heated. ¡°Why do you even care? Just let me train. It¡¯s not hurting you.¡±


    I watch her for a moment, something clicking in my head.


    Wait.


    I¡¯ve heard of her before, haven¡¯t I? Something about a cursed girl. Some tragic past, losing someone important¡ªoh, right. That¡¯s why she¡¯s like this.


    I let out a slow exhale, my voice just as lazy as before. ¡°Ahh¡­ I think I get it now.¡±


    Celia stiffens. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re that girl, huh?¡± I say, rubbing my chin like I just remembered. ¡°The cursed one. Or¡­ was it something else? Your friend died, and then you got all depressed, right?¡±


    Her eyes darken immediately. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± Her voice is cold now, colder than before.


    I shrug. ¡°Zain mentioned it.¡± I pause, then tilt my head, smirking slightly. ¡°Poor little girl¡­ lost her close friend. What was his name again? Oh yeah¡ªKaiser. Training like crazy to bring back a dead person?¡±


    The air shifts.


    Celia¡¯s entire body tenses, and in a flash, her chains lash out¡ªstopping just inches from my face. Her eyes are blazing, and for the first time in this whole conversation, I actually feel a sliver of real danger.


    ¡°Take that back.¡± Her voice is sharp, raw, and completely furious.


    I meet her glare, unfazed. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    I stretched, lazily cracking my knuckles, not bothering to even glance at her. I could feel her anger, but it didn¡¯t bother me. In fact, it kind of made this whole situation a little more entertaining.


    ¡°You know,¡± I muttered, running a hand through my messy hair, ¡°you¡¯re wasting your time.¡±


    Celia froze, and I could almost hear her teeth grind together as she turned to me. I didn¡¯t even need to look at her to know she was pissed.


    Her voice was icy, tight with restraint. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    I leaned back against the tree, squinting lazily in her direction. ¡°You can¡¯t bring him back, you know. That kind of thing? It¡¯s not happening. No matter how hard you try.¡±


    She clenched her fists. ¡°Oh yeah? And what the hell do you know about it? You think you¡¯re the expert on this kind of shit?¡±


    I shrugged, my voice lazy as ever. ¡°Not really, no. I just know you¡¯re wasting your time. All this training, all this effort¡ªit¡¯s pointless. He¡¯s gone. And nothing you do can change that.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed, her chains shifting slightly, the air growing heavier. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    I chuckled, letting the tension between us simmer. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just telling it like it is. You can¡¯t fight fate. He¡¯s dead, and you¡¯re just chasing shadows.¡±


    She took a step forward, her fists trembling with suppressed rage. ¡°What do you know about loss? About grief? About the weight of losing someone you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Save it.¡± I interrupted her, voice flat, cutting through her words. ¡°I know what it¡¯s like. Everyone¡¯s got their own little sob story. But the difference is? I¡¯m not stupid enough to keep running after something that¡¯s already gone.¡±


    Her body tensed even further. ¡°You think you¡¯re so smart, don¡¯t you? You think you know everything. Well, you don¡¯t know a damn thing about me or Kaiser, so just keep your mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°Ugh,¡± I sighed, feigning annoyance as I rolled my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you¡¯re too weak to accept it. But hey, go ahead, keep training. Keep clinging to that pointless hope of yours. It¡¯s cute, really.¡±


    Celia¡¯s voice dropped, dangerously calm. ¡°You have no idea what I¡¯ve been through.¡±


    I tilted my head, genuinely not caring but deciding to humor her. ¡°Probably not. But I don¡¯t care, either. You can scream, you can cry, you can train till your body breaks. Doesn¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s gone, and you¡¯ll never bring him back.¡±


    Her chains lashed out without warning, sharp and deadly, stopping just inches from my face. I didn¡¯t flinch. I didn¡¯t even blink.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bastard,¡± she hissed, her words laced with venom. ¡°You don¡¯t know a damn thing about what it feels like to lose someone. So keep talking, Xander. Keep talking like you know everything. Because one day? You¡¯re going to wish you hadn¡¯t.¡±


    I leaned in slightly, my voice cold, sharper than it had been. ¡°Your friend¡¯s already gone, Celia. He¡¯s nothing but grotesque food now. Dead. You think all this¡­ pain, this training, is gonna change that? It won¡¯t. He''s just another casualty in this messed-up world.¡±


    Celia stayed silent, her fists shaking with the effort it took to keep her calm.


    I shrugged, the same lazy indifference creeping back into my tone. ¡°So yeah, keep holding onto that hope. But it won¡¯t bring him back. He¡¯s gone, and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡±


    Her silence was deafening, but I could tell¡ªher anger was still there, simmering under the surface. The chains, barely noticeable before, now tightened, but she didn¡¯t speak.


    I gave a small smirk, my voice dripping with the same venom. ¡°And if you really want to go down that road? If you¡¯re stupid enough to try and threaten me again? I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t even get the chance to regret it.¡±


    Her eyes burned with an intensity that actually made me pause. That, I¡¯ll admit, got to me. Not because I cared about her or what she thought, but because that tone¡ªthat fury¡ªfelt a little too close to home.


    I smirked, but this time, it wasn¡¯t just out of laziness. ¡°You really think you can scare me, huh?¡±


    Celia¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care about scaring you. I care about making you regret it.¡±


    I felt the shift in the air, something heavier than before, something dangerous. But I wasn¡¯t backing down. ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time, Celia.¡±


    Her next words came out slow, calculated, like she was savoring them. ¡°And if I said I was planning to kill you next, would that make you understand?¡±


    I paused, my entire demeanor changing in an instant. That was too far.


    I straightened up, my smirk gone, replaced by the kind of cold focus only a Sword Saint could carry. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Her eyes were as empty as her voice, her gaze locked onto mine. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you. If you keep pushing me like this, Xander, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±


    For the first time, I felt a flicker of something dangerous stir in me, and it wasn¡¯t the usual lazy indifference. She was dead serious.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    But I wasn¡¯t the type to back down either. I took a step forward, all traces of my previous carelessness vanishing.


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡± I asked, my voice low, sharp now.


    Her reply came with a slow, cold smile. ¡°No. It¡¯s a promise.¡±


    I let out a slow, annoyed breath. ¡°Great. Another idiot who thinks they can fight me.¡±


    But beneath the anger, beneath the bravado, I could feel it¡ªthe spark. And that? That might actually make this interesting.


    Celia''s Perspective:


    How dare he... How dare he just say that to me...


    His words linger in my mind, like a cold shadow that refuses to leave. Kaiser¡¯s far gone. He¡¯s dead, Celia. You can¡¯t save him.


    The air feels thick, suffocating. I don¡¯t know why it hurts so much, why it feels like my chest is caving in. I thought I was stronger than this¡ªthought I could handle anything. But hearing it from him... from Xander, of all people... it cuts deeper than I expected. He makes everything look so easy, like he doesn¡¯t give a damn about anyone, about anything. And yet here he is, telling me the one thing I can¡¯t hear. The one thing I refuse to believe.


    I blink hard, feeling my eyes burn. No.


    Kaiser can¡¯t be gone. I won¡¯t let it be true. Zain... Zain said there¡¯s a chance. Even if it¡¯s a slim one. Even if the chances are as close to zero as they get. He¡¯s still alive. I know it. I don¡¯t care what anyone else says. I won¡¯t give up on him.


    I squeeze my hands into fists. My nails dig into my palms, the sting snapping me out of the fog that Xander¡¯s words have created. He doesn¡¯t understand. He doesn¡¯t get it. Kaiser¡ªhe¡¯s not just some person I¡¯m holding onto out of some misguided hope. He¡¯s everything to me. He¡¯s been my anchor when I was lost, my protector when I was weak. He¡¯s the reason I¡¯m standing here right now, trying to fight my way through this mess. How dare he say that about Kaiser? How dare he dismiss everything I¡¯ve fought for?


    I¡¯m not going to let this make me waver. I promised myself.


    Get stronger. Protect what matters.


    I don¡¯t care how impossible it seems. I don¡¯t care if the world tells me I¡¯m foolish. As long as there¡¯s the smallest, tiniest chance that Kaiser is out there¡ªalive¡ªI¡¯ll keep going. I¡¯ll keep pushing. Even if it means standing alone. Even if I have to burn every bit of hope into existence.


    I can¡¯t let him down. Not after everything we¡¯ve been through.


    I clench my jaw, staring at the ground before glancing at Xander. I can¡¯t even look at him right now. His laid-back attitude, his smug look, like he¡¯s already written off everything that matters to me¡ªit¡¯s enough to make my blood boil. Don¡¯t you dare tell me what I can and can¡¯t do.


    He has no idea. No idea what it¡¯s like to feel your heart shatter into pieces every time you think about losing someone. No idea what it¡¯s like to hold onto a thread of hope and still be willing to fight with everything you have, even if the odds are against you. I won¡¯t give up on him.


    I won¡¯t.


    I step forward, slow and deliberate, my chains lightly rattling with the movement. ¡°Say that again,¡± I say, my voice cold, daring him.


    Xander sighs, rubbing the back of his neck like this is all so troublesome for him. ¡°You really wanna go through this?¡± His tone is lazy, indifferent. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll say it as many times as it takes for that thick skull of yours to get it.¡± His sharp gray eyes lift to mine, unreadable. ¡°Kaiser. Is. Dead.¡±


    A chill runs down my spine.


    I grip my chains tighter, the metal groaning under the pressure of my fingers. He¡¯s testing me. Pushing me. Trying to see how far I¡¯ll break.


    ¡°Careful, Xander.¡± My voice is quieter now, colder. ¡°There are some things you shouldn¡¯t say if you want to keep breathing.¡±


    He huffs a laugh, shaking his head. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s cute. You threatening me now?¡±


    I tilt my head, studying him. ¡°That depends. Do you feel threatened?¡±


    His smirk twitches. ¡°Not in the slightest.¡±


    I take another step, closing the distance. ¡°You should.¡±


    His eyes darken, just for a second. Then, his smirk returns, lazy and sharp. ¡°Tch. I figured you¡¯d be the type to bite back. You curse-wielders always have a bad temper.¡±


    My body stiffens.


    The chains wrapped around my arms shift slightly, responding to my emotions. Curse-wielder¡­ He knows.


    A slow smirk spreads across my lips. ¡°So you¡¯re not as clueless as you act.¡± I lift my hand, letting one of my chains unravel from my wrist, the sharp tip dragging against the ground with a slow, metallic scrape. ¡°Then I don¡¯t need to waste my breath, do I?¡±


    Xander exhales, tilting his head slightly. ¡°Queen of Curses, huh?¡± His gaze flickers with something unreadable. ¡°Guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± I press, my voice dangerously low. ¡°You talk big, but I doubt you¡¯re just some lazy idiot running his mouth.¡±


    Xander lets out a slow, exaggerated sigh, like this conversation is already boring him. Then, he lifts a hand and lazily gestures toward himself. ¡°Xander. Sword Saint of Mastery.¡±


    My breath catches for half a second.


    Sword Saint. Of Mastery.


    I¡¯ve heard of him before¡ªone of the strongest, the kind of person who never had to try, because effort was beneath him. He learns, adapts, and perfects every weapon, every style, with terrifying ease.


    So this is who I¡¯m dealing with¡­


    I meet his gaze, unblinking. ¡°Mastery.¡± The word slips out, slow and sharp. ¡°The Sword Saint of Mastery.¡±


    Xander clicks his tongue. ¡°Took you long enough.¡±


    Something pulses between us¡ªsilent, suffocating. Neither of us move.


    He¡¯s dangerous.


    But so am I.


    Then, his voice drops, lower than before. ¡°Members of Zain''s guild,¡± he says, without looking away from me. ¡°Get out.¡±


    The air freezes.


    The members behind me shift uneasily, whispering. Some hesitate. But the authority in his voice¡ªthe quiet finality of it¡ªsends them stepping back, disappearing into the shadows.


    Now it¡¯s just us.


    Xander¡¯s smirk fades slightly, his fingers twitching. ¡°I was planning to take it easy today.¡± His voice is calm, but there¡¯s something sharp beneath it. ¡°But now¡­ seems like I¡¯ll be spending my evening killing a curse.¡±


    A slow smile curls my lips, but there¡¯s no warmth in it.


    I lift my hand, and my chains coil up, twisting in the air like snakes.


    ¡°How funny.¡± My voice is soft, but laced with quiet malice. ¡°Because I was planning to hang a sword saint this evening.¡±


    The wind stirs around us, carrying the tension of the moment. My chains coil around my arms, slithering like living things, while my thorns pulse, waiting for the command to strike. Across from me, Xander stands lazily, his sword resting on his shoulder, his expression somewhere between tired and indifferent.


    "Are we doing this or what?" I snap, tightening my stance.


    Xander yawns. He actually yawns. "Yeah, yeah¡­ but, ugh, this feels like a waste of energy." He rolls his neck, finally lowering his sword into a half-hearted stance. "Fine, let¡¯s get this over with."


    I don¡¯t wait. My chains lash forward, snapping toward him like striking vipers, but Xander barely moves. A lazy step to the side, a casual flick of his wrist¡ªeach attack glides past him like he¡¯s dancing through a routine he¡¯s done a thousand times before.


    I grit my teeth. He¡¯s reading me.


    "Too slow," he mutters, dodging another strike. "Too obvious." He steps in, sword flashing in an almost careless arc. My chains barely intercept in time, the force rattling up my arms.


    I shift my weight, kicking out¡ªa spray of thorns bursting forward from my leg. He leans back just enough to let them pass, exhaling like I¡¯m making him do too much work. "Hmm¡­ a little better. Still not great."


    Smug bastard.


    I adjust. Test the range. Every attack, every movement¡ªhe¡¯s responding at the last possible moment, expending the least amount of effort while making me work twice as hard. That means¡ª


    He¡¯s waiting.


    For a pattern. For me to keep doing the same thing, so he can counter with the least resistance.


    Fine. Let¡¯s see how he likes this.


    I feint left, my chains snapping toward his side, and just as expected, his sword is already there to parry¡ªexcept I retract the chains at the last second, using the momentum to spin, my other hand already swinging.


    Thorns, coated in Withering Touch, tear through the air.


    And this time¡ª


    They hit.


    Xander¡¯s cloak rips, his arm jerks back, and for the first time, his eyes flicker¡ªnot with surprise, but with something dangerously close to interest.


    I smirk. "What was that about me being too slow?"


    Xander looks down at his sleeve, then back at me, and¡ª


    He grins.


    "Heh¡­ not bad." His fingers flex over the hilt of his sword, and I feel something shift.


    The air feels heavier.


    Then he lifts his gaze, his voice colder than before. "Alright. Time to start trying."


    His grip tightens, his posture straightens, and suddenly, the lazy swordsman is gone.


    The air around him sharpens. No more lazy dodges. No more half-hearted swings.


    Then he moves.


    I barely catch the flash of silver before I¡¯m forced back, my chains snapping up instinctively. Too slow. His sword carves through the air, slipping past my guard, nearly cutting into my side before I twist out of the way, my boots skidding against the dirt.


    I retaliate. Thorns lash out, twisting and curling mid-strike, forcing him to maneuver¡ªbut he does. Effortlessly.


    He steps through the attack, sword weaving between the strikes like he already knows where they¡¯ll land. My chains coil back defensively, blocking his next swing, but the moment I prepare a counter¡ª


    He vanishes.


    No¡ªhe¡¯s just fast.


    My instincts scream, and I pivot, but his blade is already there, inches from my shoulder. I barely manage to throw my weight back, the edge grazing my skin. A shallow cut, but a cut nonetheless.


    The sting barely registers before Xander exhales, almost disappointed.


    "You react well," he murmurs, spinning his sword once, shaking off the tension. "But against me¡­ it¡¯s not enough, is it?"


    His eyes meet mine, sharp and unreadable.


    "Predictable."


    The cut on my shoulder stings, but I barely feel it.


    Because I¡¯m pissed.


    Not just at Xander, but at myself.


    Predictable? Predictable?


    No. Not anymore.


    I exhale slowly, fingers tightening. I can feel the emotions churning, bubbling beneath my skin, the raw negativity that fuels my magic. Frustration. Self-doubt. Hatred¡ªtoward my own weakness.


    I let it consume me.


    My chains tremble, shifting. The ground beneath me darkens as my magic pulses outward, spreading.


    New spells. New tricks that I learned from the past two days.


    Cursed Magic: Black Bloom


    The moment I whisper it in my mind, the vines change¡ªthorns thickening, spreading outward like a blossoming flower, but their purpose is far from beautiful. These eat. Not physically, but their cursed energy siphons magic from whatever they latch onto. And I send them straight for Xander.


    He notices. His sword flashes, cutting through them before they can reach him, but I don¡¯t stop.


    I move, fast.


    My body lunges, spinning low. No more just standing back. Thorns burst from my kicks as I close in, forcing him to shift, to react. His sword slices through my vines, but every second he spends cutting is another second I press forward.


    Adapt. Change.


    He blocks my next strike, but I was waiting for that. My chains wrap around his blade¡ªnot to trap it, but to conduct the next spell.


    Cursed Magic: Hollow Strain


    A pulse of black energy surges through the chain, hitting his sword directly. It¡¯s a technique that rattles magic-reinforced weapons, destabilizing their enchantments for a few seconds. His grip tightens as his sword vibrates slightly, the magic inside faltering just enough.


    I see the shift in his stance. The flicker of hesitation.


    I don¡¯t waste it.


    I twist, driving my foot into the ground, sending another wave of thorns toward his blind spot. He steps back¡ªtoo slow. They graze his side, cutting fabric and skin.


    A hit. A real one.


    I grin. "Not so predictable now, am I?"


    Xander doesn¡¯t answer immediately. His gaze flicks down at his side, then back at me. His expression unreadable¡ªno frustration, no anger. Just quiet analysis.


    Then he exhales, almost amused. "So, you do learn."


    I feel my chains tighten, power thrumming beneath my skin. One more.


    This time, I jump, flipping over him mid-air, my voice a whisper beneath my breath¡ª


    Cursed Magic: Revenant¡¯s Grasp.


    The shadows beneath him move. Hands¡ªblack, clawed¡ªburst upward, grasping for his legs, slowing him down just enough for me to land and send a storm of thorns straight toward him.


    This time, he actually has to block.


    Steel clashes against my magic, sparks flying, vines wrapping, twisting, cutting¡ªour movements fast, sharp, neither side giving an inch.


    And for the first time¡ª


    We¡¯re equal.


    Xander''s Perspective:


    Tch. This girl.


    I exhale, shaking my head as I glance at the thin cut on my side. It doesn¡¯t hurt. Not really. But the fact that it¡¯s there¡ªthat she actually managed to land a hit¡ªis¡­ interesting.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt something in a fight. Since I had to think more than two steps ahead.


    And honestly?


    It¡¯s kinda fun.


    I roll my shoulders, feeling the weight of my sword shift in my grip. The moment I actually try, this match is over¡ªbut where¡¯s the fun in ending it too fast?


    Still¡­ I suppose I should stop playing around.


    A slow breath leaves my lips. My fingers tighten around the hilt.


    And then¡ª


    Everything shifts.


    The air around me grows dense, heavy. My stance changes¡ªno wasted movement, no slack in my posture. It¡¯s like a blade being drawn from its sheath, sharp and ready.


    The temperature drops. Shadows stretch unnaturally. A faint black-and-white mist coils around me, like tendrils of something unseen curling from the edges of my existence.


    It¡¯s the moment where most realize¡ª


    I¡¯m not lazy.


    I just don¡¯t see the point in trying unless it¡¯s worth it.


    And right now?


    This is worth it.


    I lift my blade, voice low as I murmur the words beneath my breath.


    "Let silence guide my blade¡ªFading Echo."


    The moment I move, I vanish.


    No step, no sound, no warning. Just gone.


    And then¡ª


    I reappear behind her. Blade already swinging.


    She barely has time to react. Her chains snap up, blocking the strike at the last possible second, sparks flying from the clash. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m already moving again.


    One step, one breath¡ª


    "Bury the earth beneath my will¡ªSevering Gale."


    A single downward slash¡ªsimple, effortless. And yet, the pressure it creates splits the ground beneath us, a shockwave of force tearing through the battlefield. Her vines lash out, trying to counter¡ª


    I¡¯m already gone again.


    Every strike flows into the next, like a perfect sequence of movements honed over years. There¡¯s no hesitation, no delay. Just pure, absolute precision.


    It¡¯s the difference between someone learning how to fight¡ª


    And someone who¡¯s already mastered it.


    She¡¯s fast, sure. Clever. But my blade is faster.


    Her vines lash out¡ªblack, writhing, filled with cursed energy.


    I don¡¯t dodge.


    I cut through them.


    "Turn the wind to razors¡ªVeil Rend."


    A crescent of wind follows my blade, sharp as steel, severing her magic mid-air. She staggers, but her reaction is quick¡ªanother spell, another attempt to counter.


    Good.


    I exhale, flipping my blade once before pointing it at her, my voice quiet, almost bored¡ª


    "Still think I¡¯m boring?"


    Because right now?


    I¡¯m done holding back.


    Most people would¡¯ve crumbled by now¡ªoverwhelmed, suffocated by the sheer difference between us. But her? She¡¯s adapting. Analyzing. Learning with every damn second.


    I should¡¯ve expected that from someone like her.


    But there¡¯s a limit. And I¡¯m about to show her exactly where it is.


    I exhale, shifting my grip as I push off the ground. My body twists midair, and in one seamless motion, I bring my blade upward¡ª


    And the sky itself responds.


    The air howls. The winds bend.


    And in the space of a heartbeat, a vortex begins to form.


    No. Not just a vortex¡ªa storm.


    "Rise from the breath of the forgotten¡ªEclipsing Maelstrom."


    The words leave my lips, slow, deliberate, and the moment they do¡ª


    The world erupts.


    The winds explode outward in a spiraling cage of death, each current razor-sharp, each movement laced with murderous precision. A tornado forms in an instant, alive with slashing winds, roaring with the force to rip apart anything in its wake.


    Her vines lash out. Desperate. Reaching.


    And the storm devours them.


    Torn to shreds before they can even reach me.


    Heh.


    This is what happens when a Master decides to move.


    I hover at the eye of the storm, sword still raised, my body outlined in the flickering black-and-white mist of my aura. The presence I give off now¡ªit¡¯s suffocating. Like the weight of death itself pressing down.


    Cold. Absolute.


    Like a Grim Reaper descending upon his next kill.


    I stare down at her, watching the winds carve the forest apart, watching her chains rattle under the sheer force of it.


    And for the first time¡ªmy voice lacks the usual laziness.


    No sarcasm. No boredom.


    Just cold, undeniable truth.


    "You can struggle all you want," I murmur, my words cutting through the storm. "But even the Queen of Curses¡ª"


    I raise my blade higher. The storm around me intensifies, spiraling even faster, tearing apart everything beneath me.


    "¡ªcan¡¯t escape the reach of a Master."


    Celia''s Perspective:


    How... How is this even possible?


    I try to cut through it¡ªmy thorns lashing, chains striking¡ªbut it¡¯s useless.


    Each time I send an attack, the wind devours it. No, worse¡ªhe redirects it effortlessly, like a painter casually stroking his brush. The tornado isn¡¯t just wild chaos; it moves with him, responding to his every whim like an extension of his body.


    This isn¡¯t just mastery over the sword.


    This is absolute control.


    No way¡­ is this the true power of a Sword Saint?


    My stomach twists. For the first time in a long time, I feel it. Fear.


    The kind that coils around your throat, makes your fingers hesitate, makes your mind scream at you to run.


    His ability¡­ it¡¯s terrifying. If a Sword Saint of Mastery decides something is impossible to touch, then it simply is. The very concept of "hitting him" feels like a joke. Like trying to strike the wind itself.


    No¡ªno, I can¡¯t think like this.


    Kaiser wouldn¡¯t falter.


    I won¡¯t ever let myself falter again.


    I grit my teeth, pressing my palm against my chest, forcing the emotions out.


    The fear, the helplessness¡ªI twist them into something else.


    Anger.


    Anger at myself. At him. At the feeling of being small again, at the idea that someone could stand so far above me that I couldn''t even touch them.


    The chains rattling around my wrists pulse in response. They feel heavier, more alive. Their energy shifts, feeding off the festering rage clawing through me.


    "Cursed Magic: Black Bloom."


    The words don¡¯t leave my lips. They don¡¯t need to. I only have to think it using my self-hatred emotions.


    And the battlefield changes.


    My vines shift, thickening¡ªspreading outward in a spiraling bloom of razor-sharp thorns. But they¡¯re no longer just physical weapons.


    They eat.


    Not in the way a beast would tear into flesh, but something worse. They siphon.


    The moment they touch magic, they latch on, clinging, draining¡ªlike leeches starving for power.


    I aim straight for the core of his tornado. If I can sap its energy, if I can weaken the storm itself¡ª


    It works.


    The winds slow, just slightly. Just enough.


    But before I can press my advantage¡ª


    He moves.


    And suddenly, the battlefield shifts again.


    The wind doesn¡¯t just return¡ªit roars.


    But it¡¯s no longer alone.


    Water.


    Xander raises his blade lazily¡ªlike none of this is a concern at all¡ªand the air around us grows damp. Moisture clings to the storm, twisting into the cyclone itself, merging into a spiraling force of wind and waves.


    No¡ªhe¡¯s not just riding the storm anymore.


    He¡¯s surfing it.


    "Ocean''s Whisper, Tempest Waltz."


    The moment the words leave his mouth, he disappears.


    I barely have time to react before the entire storm shifts, dragging me into it.


    Everything is spinning¡ªwater slashing across my skin like razors, wind pressing against my chest, stealing the air from my lungs.


    I can¡¯t breathe.


    I look up, feeling the full weight of the storm now. The tornado above me¡ªit¡¯s not just wind anymore. It¡¯s a monster of swirling water and wind, crashing down with a force I can¡¯t even begin to comprehend. Xander is surfing it, weaving effortlessly through the chaos, like he¡¯s some kind of elemental deity.


    How¡­ how is he masterfully controlling wind and water like that, like it¡¯s nothing?


    Every instinct in me tells me to retreat, but I can''t.


    I can¡¯t run¡ªnot now.


    But deep down, I realize the truth. It was a mistake. I¡¯m not strong enough yet.


    I can¡¯t beat a Sword Saint. Not now.


    He¡¯s just too strong.


    The storm roars louder, and Xander finally leaps down from the swirling chaos above. The water flicks from his clothes as he lands, unfazed, like he was just playing with the storm.


    His voice cuts through the air like ice, and the chill runs down my spine.


    ¡°The curse ends now.¡±


    He¡¯s not playing anymore.


    My heart races. Fear grips me, but I won¡¯t let it take over. Not yet.


    I summon my thorns, spinning them, quickly binding them together to form an intricate attack. My movements flow with desperation, my body pushing itself further as I try to weave my vines into a net to catch him.


    But Xander¡­


    Xander isn''t playing either.


    He blitzes forward in a flash, and I barely have time to react. His sword swings in the air, and I feel a wave of wind cut through my vines¡ªsnapping them like twigs.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    His voice rings with disdain as he closes the distance.


    I scramble. My chains lash out, reaching for him, but his sword flicks effortlessly, and suddenly, it¡¯s molded in flames, searing through my defenses. It feels like I¡¯m caught in the firestorm itself.


    No¡­


    I can¡¯t breathe.


    I can¡¯t think.


    I¡¯m going to die.


    I feel it. The certainty.


    I¡¯m nothing.


    The moment Xander gets closer, I see it. That grim reaper aura. It¡¯s like a shadow draped over him¡ªblack and white, cold as death itself. I swear, for a split second, it feels like I¡¯m staring into the eyes of the reaper, his scythe ready to take my soul.


    I¡¯m nothing but a bug to him.


    An ant, struggling to move in the face of someone who could wipe me off this earth with a flick of their wrist.


    I want to scream. I want to run. But my body¡¯s frozen, my thoughts a mess.


    As he approaches, the darkness around him thickens. His gaze locks onto me, and I hear him mutter something.


    ¡°So much for a cursed queen¡­ not even worth the breath.¡±


    His sword gleams in the pale light, and I feel the pressure building. My heart thuds faster. I can¡¯t stop this. I can¡¯t escape.


    I see his sword coming for me¡ªtoo close. It¡¯s about to slice my throat open.


    This is it. I¡¯m going to die.


    How did it come to this? How did I end up facing a man who could end my life so easily?


    It¡¯s too late¡­


    Kaiser...


    His name burns through my mind like a fire I can¡¯t put out. Please¡­ In these last moments, I¡¯m consumed by nothing but him. His smile, the warmth of his embrace, the moments where everything felt like it could be okay.


    But now, it¡¯s slipping through my fingers.


    I don¡¯t want to die like this¡­ I don¡¯t want to leave him.


    I don¡¯t want to die, Kai...


    A tear slips down my cheek, and I barely feel it as it trails down my skin. The world around me blurs, and the cold steel of Xander¡¯s sword inches closer, threatening to end everything in an instant. But my heart... my heart can only scream for one thing.


    Please, Kaiser¡­ please, come save me.


    I need you. More than anything, more than I¡¯ve ever needed anyone. I¡¯ve always been afraid of losing myself, afraid of becoming nothing, but the thought of losing him? Of dying here without ever telling him what he means to me? Without saving him?


    That thought is worse than death.


    The sword is so close now. It feels like everything is closing in, and I¡¯m suffocating under the weight of my own fear. The only thing I can do is think of him, his name echoing in my soul like a whisper.


    I remember the time he called me his heart. The way those words fell from his lips¡ªso simple, yet they shattered something inside me, leaving a hollow echo that still lingers. It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? How something so small can leave such a mark? How they slipped past so easily, yet they¡¯ve been chained to me ever since.


    He owns my heart now, and no matter how much I try to deny it, I can feel it¡ªit''s his, completely. And the sadness... it¡¯s like a constant ache of missing him. I never asked for this, yet here I am, bound to him, with a heart that can never belong to anyone else. I can¡¯t escape it. I don¡¯t want to...


    Please, my heart... Come for me.


    I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m still holding on, but somehow, the strength I need to survive still lingers in the dark corners of my heart. And I just¡­ I just want to see him again.


    Everything is too quiet. Too still.


    My breath is sharp in my ears, and the pressure of the world around me is suffocating. The sword is so close now. It''s so close... too close. I can feel the chill of its edge against my skin, ready to cut through me, to end everything. My heart is in my throat, my mind spinning¡ªI don¡¯t want to die, not like this, not yet¡­


    And then... BOOM.


    A deafening explosion rips through the air, faster than I can process. The sound shakes me to my core, a violent force that seems to shatter the very air around me. I don''t know where it came from, but it feels like the ground itself is breaking apart.


    I flinch, my body going rigid, but... the pressure of the blade is gone. The world is suddenly dark, a thick, all-encompassing blackness that pulls me under. My breath hitches, but I can''t see anything, not even the faintest glimmer of light. My mind races in that crushing silence. What happened?


    Then, warmth. Comforting warmth.


    Something tightens around me¡ªarms, strong and familiar. I¡¯m pulled close, so close, into something solid, something real. My body melts against them, and I hear it¡ªthe steady, rhythmic beat of a heart, strong and reassuring. It¡¯s a sound I know, a sound that soothes every raw nerve in my body.


    Is this truly¡­ happening?


    Please, please tell me it¡¯s real¡­


    I lift my head slowly, my gaze trembling as it meets his. His face, so familiar yet distant, the way his arms hold me¡ªsafely, protectively¡ªas if nothing in this world could harm me.


    Is it really you...?


    Kaiser...?

 Chapter 48: Cursed Love

    Celia''s Perspective:


    This memory is a few days before Kaiser was taken by the grotesques... The times when him and I were just living with Levi and Emma.


    And the day... where I truly understood how I felt for him.


    I continue wrapping the bandage around Kaiser''s wrist, my fingers carefully pressing the cloth against his skin. The wound had reopened again. Of course, it had. He always pushed himself too hard, never listening, never resting.


    ¡°Celia, you know I can do it myself,¡± Kaiser says, his voice carrying that familiar mix of amusement and stubbornness.


    I don¡¯t reply. Instead, I focus on securing the bandage, tightening it slightly¡ªnot too much, just enough to make him stop arguing. His injuries were still fresh, and even though he was awake, he wasn¡¯t fully healed yet. I had to take care of him. That was final.


    A light touch grazes my hand. His fingers, warm despite his exhaustion, rest over mine.


    I flinch. Not because I don¡¯t like it, but because I wasn¡¯t expecting it. My eyes dart to him. He¡¯s sitting up on the bed, his expression softer than usual, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    ¡°Celia, c¡¯mon,¡± he says. ¡°I can handle a simple bandage. You should rest up instead.¡±


    ¡°No, Kaiser. I¡¯m fine,¡± I reply quickly, shifting my gaze back to my work. ¡°Just worry about recovering, okay?¡±


    The window is open, letting in a cool night breeze that ruffles the curtains. The sky stretches endlessly beyond it, speckled with stars. Peaceful. It¡¯s one of those rare moments where everything feels still. No fighting, no running, just¡­ this.


    ¡°You know, Celia,¡± Kaiser says, his voice lower this time. ¡°You worry too much.¡±


    I scoff. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not the one covered in wounds!¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°Maybe Emma and Levi were right.¡±


    I pause, narrowing my eyes. ¡°Right about what?¡±


    He gives me a side glance¡ªplayful, teasing. ¡°That you act like my caring girlfriend.¡±


    My breath catches. My body tenses. Heat instantly rushes to my cheeks.


    Before I can stop myself, I tug the bandage tighter around his wrist.


    ¡°Ow¡ªhey!¡± Kaiser winces, hissing at the pressure. ¡°Easy, Celia!¡±


    I glare at him, lips pursed. ¡°That¡¯s what you get for saying weird things.¡±


    ¡°Weird?¡± His grin widens, despite the fact that I just inflicted unnecessary pain on him. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s kind of true, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I say immediately. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± he hums, unconvinced. His eyes are locked onto mine now, holding something unreadable in them. ¡°You¡¯re always looking out for me. You nag when I get hurt. You even feed me sometimes. If that¡¯s not girlfriend behavior, then what is?¡±


    ¡°I do that because I care about you!¡± I argue.


    He tilts his head. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    I stop. My heart skips a beat.


    ¡­Wait.


    I meant that in a normal way. A completely normal, non-weird, definitely-not-romantic way. But the way he said it, the way he¡¯s looking at me¡ªit¡¯s making my stomach do strange flips.


    I swallow hard, forcing myself to focus. I¡¯m still holding his wrist, but suddenly, I¡¯m hyper-aware of how close we are.


    Kaiser notices. Of course, he does. He always notices everything. His smirk softens, and for a moment, he just watches me. His expression is unreadable, but there¡¯s warmth there¡ªsomething that makes my chest tighten.


    ¡°You¡¯re blushing, Celia.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± I lie, turning my face slightly to the side.


    ¡°You totally are.¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still holding my hand.¡±


    I instantly let go, as if his skin burned me.


    Kaiser laughs. A real, genuine laugh. It¡¯s not fair. He always knows how to make me flustered, and he enjoys it too much. I glare at him, but it doesn¡¯t have any real weight.


    He leans back slightly, resting his arm on his knee, still smirking. ¡°So, what now? Are you gonna keep taking care of me forever?¡±


    My heart stutters at the thought.


    I don¡¯t answer. Instead, I quickly stand up, trying to regain some sense of control over myself. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ll go ask Emma if dinner¡¯s ready. I¡¯ll call you when it is.¡±


    Kaiser raises a brow, looking way too entertained. ¡°Running away, huh?¡±


    I turn my back to him, taking a deep breath. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°Alright, alright. Tell Emma to make something good.¡±


    I nod and step out of the room, closing the door behind me.


    The second I¡¯m alone in the hallway, I exhale sharply. My hands touch my burning cheeks. My heart is still racing.


    ¡­This is bad.


    I think¡ªno, I know¡ªI just felt butterflies.


    I press a hand against my chest, right over my heart, feeling its unsteady rhythm beneath my fingertips.


    ¡­This isn¡¯t love. It can¡¯t be.


    I¡¯ve only known him for a little over a week¡ªjust a short, fleeting amount of time. Love isn¡¯t supposed to happen this fast, right? It¡¯s supposed to be slow, deep, built over years of knowing someone. That¡¯s what people say. That¡¯s what I should believe.


    But then¡­ what is this?


    Why does my chest tighten whenever he looks at me like that? Why does my skin burn at the slightest touch of his hand? Why do I feel this unbearable pull toward him, like if I step too far away, I¡¯ll be leaving behind something I can¡¯t bear to lose?


    I close my eyes, exhaling softly. Maybe it¡¯s just admiration. He¡¯s strong, after all. Confident. He makes me feel safe. That¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it?


    But admiration shouldn¡¯t make my stomach twist like this. It shouldn¡¯t make me want to stay by his side, not because I have to¡ªbut because I want to.


    I press my hand a little tighter against my chest, as if I can quiet the restless beat beneath it.


    This feeling¡­ whatever it is¡­ it¡¯s dangerous.


    Because if it¡¯s not love¡ª


    Then why does it feel like it could become something even more terrifying?


    I shake my head, trying to snap myself back to reality. No, no, no. I can¡¯t fall for him. Like, actually¡ªI can¡¯t.


    ¡­Right?


    I don¡¯t even know anything about him. Not really. Not in the way people should when they start¡­ feeling things.


    Maybe¡ªmaybe it¡¯s just attraction. Yeah. That makes sense. I mean, he¡¯s him. He¡¯s strong, he¡¯s kind, he¡¯s¡­ infuriatingly charming. It¡¯s normal to feel this way, right? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s love or anything.


    ¡­Right?


    I sigh, rubbing my temples before forcing myself to focus. This is ridiculous. I have better things to do than overthink feelings that shouldn¡¯t even exist.


    I step down the stairs, feeling the warm coziness of Levi¡¯s home settle around me. It¡¯s nice here. Comfortable.


    To be honest¡­ I¡¯ve been enjoying my life with them.


    It¡¯s strange, really. I never thought I¡¯d have a place like this¡ªa place where I felt wanted. Even if it¡¯s temporary, even if I know it won¡¯t last forever¡­ I like it here.


    As I reach the bottom of the stairs, I glance toward the dining area, about to head in, when something catches my eye.


    Through the nearby window, I see it.


    Rain.


    Falling steadily, tapping against the glass like soft whispers of the past trying to remind me of things I don¡¯t want to remember.


    I pause.


    ¡­Rain has never been my favorite.


    If anything, I hate it.


    It brings back too much¡ªtoo many things I want to forget. The coldness, the loneliness, the feeling of being drenched in something that isn¡¯t just water. It reminds me of nights I spent with nothing but my own shivering body for warmth.


    I look away, pushing those thoughts aside. Not now.


    That¡¯s when I hear voices.


    Levi and Emma.


    I don¡¯t mean to hide. I don¡¯t have to hide. But something in my gut tells me to stay quiet¡ªto listen.


    So I do.


    Levi¡¯s voice is the first to break through. Confident. Casual. Self-satisfied.


    ¡°Oi, Emma, is dinner ready?¡±


    Emma¡¯s reply is instant, laced with sarcasm. ¡°Do I look like your personal chef?¡± Then, with a huff, she adds, ¡°And yes, it¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    I hear Levi scoff, and even without seeing him, I know he¡¯s got that signature cocky smirk on his face.


    ¡°Tch. You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m granting you the authority to cook for me,¡± he says, his tone dripping with self-glorification. ¡°I mean, I could cook, obviously. I¡¯m a man of many talents. But I¡¯ll be generous today and let you handle it.¡±


    Emma snorts. Loudly.


    ¡°Pfft¡ªoh please. You can¡¯t even boil water without nearly setting the kitchen on fire. The last time you tried, you made something so bad even the cockroaches wouldn¡¯t eat it.¡±


    I can¡¯t help it¡ªI smile.


    Yeah. Levi and Emma.


    Kaiser might¡¯ve been the first person to look at me and not see the Queen of Curses, but they were the next. They never treated me differently, never looked at me like I was something to be afraid of.


    It¡¯s¡­ nice. Really nice.


    And then¡ª


    Emma¡¯s voice shifts slightly. Still casual, still teasing, but there¡¯s something else underneath it now.


    ¡°Hey, Levi, can I ask you something?¡±


    Levi hums. ¡°Sure. What¡¯s up?¡±


    Emma doesn¡¯t answer right away.


    And for some reason, that silence makes my heartbeat quicken.


    Finally, she speaks.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Kaiser and Celia.¡±


    My stomach tightens.


    Levi raises a brow. ¡°What about them?¡±


    I swallow.


    My heart beats faster.


    What does she want to say about us?


    I stay hidden, pressing myself against the wall near the doorway, listening as the conversation continues.


    Emma hums, stirring whatever she¡¯s cooking. "So, why exactly are you letting them stay here, huh?"


    Levi leans back in his chair, his usual overconfident smirk evident even in his voice. "Tch. Ain¡¯t it obvious? Me and Kaiser go way back. Years, actually. We were a temporary team back in my adventuring days, back when I was still training to be a Sword Saint."


    Emma pauses, her tone shifting slightly. "Wait¡ªwhat? You and Kaiser? That half-bandaged guy?"


    Levi chuckles. "Yeah. Hard to believe, huh?"


    Emma tilts her head. "I mean, I figured you knew each other, but you¡¯re telling me you guys were actually teammates?"


    Levi nods. "Mhm. He¡¯s a pretty nice guy, y¡¯know. Doesn¡¯t look like it¡ªdefinitely doesn¡¯t act like it half the time¡ªbut he understands people well."


    Emma raises an eyebrow. "Yeah, sure. The half-bandaged guy totally screams ''understanding'' to me."


    Levi laughs. "He hides it well, but I¡¯ve seen it in action. The guy¡¯s got layers. You think you know him, but then you realize¡ªhell, even after years, I still know nothing about him. Actually, literally nothing about him."


    I bite my lip, my fingers curling slightly.


    Emma frowns, stirring the pot again. "Weird. Why¡¯s he so secretive? That¡¯s kinda sus."


    Levi shrugs. "Beats me. He¡¯s never told me a damn thing about his past. All I know is his name, his skills, and the version of himself he chooses to show the world."


    Emma smirks, twirling a spoon in her hand. "Ooooh, mysterious~ How intriguing. So because you trust this E-ranked guy called Kaiser, you¡¯re letting him crash here?"


    Levi grins. "Yeah, pretty much." He pauses for a second before turning to her with that signature confident look. "And Emma?"


    She looks at him. "Yeah?"


    Levi leans forward slightly. "Don''t underestimate Kaiser. He might be E-rank, but I know a side of him that¡¯d make even sorcerers feel fear."


    Emma raises an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Pfft¡ªyeah, sure. Totally. I¡¯ll definitely believe that."


    Levi smirks. "I¡¯m just saying, don¡¯t be too shocked when he does something insane one day."


    Emma scoffs, flipping her hair dramatically. "Oh please, the only thing that¡¯d shock me is if he ever smiled."


    Levi suddenly chuckles, a teasing glint in his voice. "Still, be careful, dear sister. Kaiser tends to make women fall for him. Wouldn¡¯t want you catching feelings, now."


    Emma¡¯s eyes widen for a second before she slaps his shoulder. "EW¡ªwhat?! No way. That¡¯s like saying I¡¯d fall in love with a brick wall."


    Levi laughs. "Good, ¡®cause I don¡¯t want Kaiser worming his way into my family."


    Emma dramatically gags. "Yeah, well, trust me, I¡¯m not interested."


    The two of them burst into laughter, the lighthearted energy in the air making me instinctively relax.


    But even as I smirk at their usual antics, my mind lingers on something else.


    Levi is right.


    Kaiser is a total mystery.


    I know nothing about him.


    And yet¡­ why do I trust him so much?


    Why does my heart cling to him when I barely know anything about who he really is?


    Then¡ª


    I hear something.


    Emma¡¯s voice.


    But this time, her tone is different.


    Not playful. Not teasing.


    Serious.


    ¡°¡­Levi. Now tell me. About Celia.¡±


    Levi sighs, leaning back in his chair. "What about her now?"


    Emma crosses her arms, voice low. "You know how she looks, Levi. It¡¯s obvious. She¡¯s like the Queen of Curses."


    Levi shakes his head. "Tch. Don¡¯t worry about it."


    Emma narrows her eyes. "How can I not? I mean, come on, Levi. Just look at her. White hair, red eyes. It¡¯s too similar. The way she moves, the way she fights¡ªit reminds me of her. And honestly?" She exhales sharply. "I don¡¯t trust her."


    Levi¡¯s usual confident smirk fades slightly as he drums his fingers against the table. "Emma¡­"


    Emma presses on, serious now. "You saw her fight too, right? She¡¯s dangerous, Levi. You know it."


    Levi stays quiet for a second. Then, reluctantly, he nods. "Yeah. I¡¯ve seen it. She can be."


    A small pause.


    Then he shrugs. "To be honest, though? She¡¯s only here because Kaiser trusts her. And he wants her here. I really don¡¯t care much about her."


    Emma hums, nodding. "Yeah, well. I find her pretty weird and untrustworthy."


    Levi sighs. "Well, for the sake of it, let¡¯s just pretend we¡¯re her friends for now. We¡¯ll let Kaiser recover¡ªhe¡¯s the priority anyway. And she¡¯s taking care of him, so whatever."


    Emma smirks slightly. "Yeah, well, I think I¡¯ve been pretending pretty well so far. She actually thinks we¡¯re her friends."


    A quiet chuckle between them.


    I don¡¯t hear the rest.


    I don¡¯t think I can.


    The air feels heavier, pressing against my chest like an invisible weight. My fingers twitch slightly at my sides, my breath caught somewhere between inhaling and exhaling¡ªlike my body doesn¡¯t know what to do anymore.


    They don¡¯t care about me.


    It¡¯s¡­ a stupid thing to feel hurt over, isn¡¯t it?


    It¡¯s logical that they wouldn¡¯t trust me. Of course they wouldn¡¯t. Why would they? My face alone screams the kind of person they should hate.


    I shouldn¡¯t feel anything.


    I should understand.


    But¡ª


    My heart hurts.


    It physically hurts.


    Like something is twisting deep inside me, squeezing, breaking¡ªslowly, painfully¡ªlittle by little.


    I was so happy.


    I was starting to think¡ªjust for a moment¡ªmaybe, maybe I wasn¡¯t alone anymore.


    Maybe these people¡ªthe ones who laughed with me, ate with me, spoke to me so casually¡ªmaybe they were different.


    But it was all just an act.


    Just pretending.


    I can feel my throat tightening, something stinging at the corners of my eyes.


    I won¡¯t cry.


    I won¡¯t cry.


    But my body betrays me. My chest trembles, my hands clench at my sides.


    I don¡¯t even know why it hurts this much.


    Maybe because I thought I had finally found something.


    Maybe because I let myself believe¡ªeven for a second¡ªthat they saw me as Celia, not as the cursed girl.


    That I wasn¡¯t just a reminder of someone else.


    That maybe I was¡­ worth something.


    But I was wrong.


    So, so wrong.


    Emma sighs, stirring whatever¡¯s cooking in the pot. ¡°I still don¡¯t get it, though. Why is Kaiser trusting her?¡±


    Levi leans back, arms crossed. ¡°Simple. Pity.¡±


    Pity?


    Emma raises an eyebrow. ¡°Pity?¡±


    Levi nods, voice calm. ¡°Think about it. She¡¯s alone, no family, no friends, probably lived a life filled with people either fearing her or hating her. That¡¯s why he¡¯s nice to her.¡±


    Emma hums, tapping her wooden spoon against the pot. ¡°So you¡¯re saying Kaiser¡¯s just¡­ taking care of a stray?¡±


    Levi smirks slightly. ¡°Yeah, pretty much.¡±


    A pause.


    Then Emma chuckles. ¡°Yeah, that makes sense. Kaiser doesn¡¯t actually care about her, does he?¡±


    Levi shrugs. ¡°Not in the way she probably thinks.¡±


    Emma snickers. ¡°I mean, she does look at him like he¡¯s her savior or something.¡±


    Levi laughs. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s kinda sad, really. She probably thinks she¡¯s important to him.¡±


    Emma grins, adding, ¡°When in reality, he¡¯d probably be fine if she just disappeared.¡±


    Silence.


    Then Levi speaks again, voice more serious. ¡°Kaiser is the type to fight alone. He doesn¡¯t need Celia.¡±


    Emma nods. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s a lone wolf. Doesn¡¯t seem like the kind to let people in.¡±


    Levi taps his fingers against the table. ¡°Yeah. And once he¡¯s recovered? He¡¯ll probably tell her to leave.¡±


    Emma clicks her tongue. ¡°Yikes. That¡¯s gonna be rough for her.¡±


    Levi exhales, shaking his head. ¡°That¡¯s just how he is. He¡¯s never needed anyone, never will.¡±


    A beat of silence.


    Then Levi speaks the words that shatter everything.


    ¡°¡­You know, maybe Kaiser is just pretending to be her friend.¡±


    Emma tilts her head. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Levi leans forward, voice quiet. ¡°I¡¯ve known him for years. And in all that time, he¡¯s never once trusted anyone.¡±


    A pause.


    A slow, suffocating pause.


    Then Emma laughs lightly. ¡°Damn. That¡¯s brutal.¡±


    I felt it all at once.


    Like something deep inside me cracked¡ªno, shattered¡ªsplintering into jagged, cutting pieces that tore through my chest.


    My legs wobbled. My breath hitched.


    Before I could stop myself, I felt my back slowly slide down the cold wall, my body losing its strength. My hands, trembling, pressed weakly against my knees as I sat there, curled in on myself, trying to breathe.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    The weight in my chest was suffocating.


    It felt¡­ wrong. Unreal. Like this wasn¡¯t happening.


    But it was.


    Levi¡¯s words rang in my head, looping over and over like a cruel, inescapable curse.


    ¡°Pity.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a stray.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t actually care about her.¡±


    I gritted my teeth, gripping my arms so tightly my nails dug into my skin. It hurt. It all hurt.


    I thought¡ªI thought I had finally¡­ found something.


    People I could trust. People who saw me beyond my face, beyond my cursed blood.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, my chest rising and falling unevenly.


    No. No, they¡¯re wrong.


    Kaiser¡­ Kaiser wouldn¡¯t¡ª


    But my heart knew the answer before my mind did.


    Levi¡¯s voice echoed again, striking deeper this time.


    ¡°Maybe Kaiser is just pretending to be her friend.¡±


    My breath caught.


    My hands flew up, clutching the fabric near my heart, as if pressing down on it would somehow keep it from falling apart.


    No, that¡­ that can¡¯t be true. It¡¯s Levi. He¡¯s just saying things, right?


    Right?


    I gasped in a shaky breath, but it only made the tears come faster, hot and relentless.


    But Kaiser... never told me anything about himself.


    I thought... maybe he just wasn''t the type to open up, but¡ª


    My throat tightened.


    What if it was because he never cared to?


    I clenched my fists over my chest, shaking my head. No. No. No.


    But Levi¡¯s known him for years.


    He¡¯d know better than me.


    The pain deepened, spreading like poison through my veins, sinking into the very core of me.


    I had known him for barely a few weeks.


    And yet...


    I felt something for him. Something I didn¡¯t understand.


    Something that made my heart feel warm when he was near.


    Something that made me feel safe.


    Something that made me trust him completely.


    And yet¡ª


    He was probably just pretending.


    I choked on the realization, my body trembling as the tears kept falling, slipping past my cheeks, staining my hands, my clothes.


    He never trusted anyone.


    He never needed anyone.


    He never needed me.


    I tried to stifle a sob, pressing my palm against my lips, but my body betrayed me. A strangled sound escaped, broken and pitiful.


    I felt so stupid.


    He probably just sees me as a burden.


    He¡¯s only letting me stay because I¡¯m taking care of him.


    He¡¯s just waiting until he doesn¡¯t need me anymore.


    And then...


    He¡¯ll tell me to leave.


    Like I was nothing.


    Like I was just another stranger he happened to meet.


    The weight of it was too much.


    I buried my face into my knees, my shoulders shaking, my breaths coming out in ragged, uneven gasps.


    I felt so cold.


    So empty.


    So alone.


    I wiped my tears fast, my fingers shaking as I pressed them against my cheeks. Breathe in. Breathe out. If I keep thinking about it, I¡¯ll cry again. And if I cry again, my eyes will be swollen. And if my eyes are swollen¡ª


    They¡¯ll know.


    Levi and Emma¡¯s voices faded into the background. I wasn¡¯t even listening anymore. Their laughter, their chatter¡ªit didn¡¯t matter. Not when my heart felt like it was about to split apart.


    Then Emma''s voice rang through the house. "Celia, Kaiser! Dinner¡¯s ready, so come down!"


    My breath hitched.


    I pressed my fingers under my eyes, forcing any trace of tears away before going back up and stepping toward Kaiser''s door. I couldn''t see him. Not face to face. Not like this.


    I knocked twice, my knuckles light against the wood. "Kaiser¡­ dinner."


    My voice came out softer than I wanted. I clenched my hands, afraid they''d tremble.


    A pause. Then, a quiet reply.


    "I''m coming."


    That was all I needed. I turned away.


    I can pretend. I can smile. I can laugh. I can do it.


    The dinner table was warm. Cozy. It smelled nice.


    I wasn¡¯t hungry.


    Levi was laughing about something. Emma was giggling. The atmosphere was light, casual, fun¡ªlike nothing was wrong.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Like they hadn¡¯t just been talking about me behind my back.


    Emma was saying something about a mission she and Levi took last week. Something about a rogue mage, a burned-down tavern, and a narrow escape.


    "And then Levi, the absolute idiot, decided to taunt the guy instead of running!" Emma huffed, shaking her head.


    Levi grinned. "Oh, come on. You should¡¯ve seen his face when I dodged his fireball. Priceless."


    "Oh wow," I gasped, widening my eyes dramatically. "Levi being reckless? I¡¯m shocked. Truly."


    Emma burst out laughing. Levi rolled his eyes.


    "I¡¯m telling you, Celia, he nearly got us both killed."


    "And yet, here you are, alive and well," I said, resting my cheek on my palm. "Almost like you enjoy his recklessness."


    Emma scoffed. "Yeah, right." But she was smiling.


    I smiled too.


    Like I didn¡¯t hear her voice just minutes ago.


    "She¡¯s always acting like we¡¯re best friends."


    I took another bite, pretending the food didn¡¯t feel heavy in my throat.


    "Celia, you should¡¯ve been there," Levi said, leaning forward. "I bet you would¡¯ve frozen up the moment things got chaotic."


    I blinked. "Huh?"


    "You¡¯re terrible under pressure," Levi continued, smirking. "The second things get bad, you just stand there like a lost child."


    I opened my mouth to protest. To remind them that I was holding back because I was waiting for an opening. Because I didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone.


    But then I saw their expressions.


    They weren¡¯t being mean. They were just teasing.


    Laughing.


    Joking.


    Like real pretending friends do.


    Right?


    So I laughed too.


    "You got me," I said, grinning. "I guess I really am useless, huh?"


    Levi waved a hand. "Not useless, just slow."


    "And really bad at keeping up," Emma added, snickering.


    Levi pointed at her. "Exactly."


    I smiled.


    "She always clings to Kaiser like he¡¯s her only friend."


    I felt my fingers twitch under the table.


    "Celia, you¡¯re spacing out again," Levi called.


    I perked up. "Oh? Oops, sorry! Guess I was thinking about how you two would be doomed without me."


    Levi scoffed. "Oh please."


    Emma giggled. "Yeah, we¡¯d be doomed to a much quieter life."


    I chuckled, but it was hollow.


    Kaiser was still silent.


    I glanced at him.


    He wasn¡¯t eating much. Just sitting there, watching.


    Was I¡­ bothering him?


    Was my fake happiness that annoying?


    I felt my chest tense.


    I should stop. I should pull back.


    Maybe if I smiled less. Maybe if I spoke quieter.


    Would he talk then?


    Would he stop looking at me like that?


    But Levi and Emma weren¡¯t slowing down. They kept going, teasing, laughing, playing around like nothing had changed.


    Because for them, nothing had changed.


    But for me?


    Everything did.


    I heard you.


    I heard you say I was annoying. I heard you say you didn¡¯t actually care.


    But I had to pretend I didn¡¯t.


    Because if I stopped pretending¡ªif I showed even a little bit of what I was actually feeling¡ª


    Then I¡¯d be alone.


    And that was scarier than anything else.


    So I kept smiling. Kept laughing.


    Even as it hurt.


    The sound of the rain hitting the windowpane echoes through the room. It¡¯s a soft, rhythmic sound, but it feels... heavy. Like it¡¯s filling the spaces where my heart should be.


    I stare at the food in front of me, but I can¡¯t even remember the last time I cared about food. Not when my stomach feels empty no matter how much I force it to fill up.


    I always pretend so well. I¡¯m really good at it. The fake smiles, the fake laughs, the fake happiness that I wear like a mask. I¡¯ve perfected it. I¡¯ve learned to hide it all ¨C the cracks in my heart, the loneliness that kills me. No one sees it. No one has to. I¡¯m good at pretending.


    But right now... right now, it¡¯s harder than it¡¯s ever been.


    I force a smile, the kind I know will fool everyone. It feels like a plastic smile, stretched too wide, and my cheeks ache from holding it. They all think I¡¯m fine. They think I¡¯m strong.


    But they don¡¯t know. They don¡¯t know what it feels like to laugh when everything inside you is screaming to cry. To speak like you¡¯re okay when you¡¯re dying on the inside.


    It¡¯s easier to just pretend, isn¡¯t it? Easier to let them believe you¡¯re happy rather than let them see you break.


    I glance out the window, the rain falling faster now, matching the rhythm of my thoughts. It¡¯s stupid, really. Why am I still pretending? What¡¯s the point? I¡¯ll never fit in. I¡¯ll never be one of them. I¡¯ll always be the girl who was abandoned, the one who no one really understands.


    I blink and notice Kaiser¡¯s eyes on me. His expression is unreadable, like always. I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s noticing my fake smile or if he¡¯s just... observing.


    I don¡¯t know what he sees when he looks at me. I want to believe he sees me, the real me. The me that¡¯s not broken. But I can¡¯t trust that. I can¡¯t trust anyone. Not anymore.


    His gaze shifts away, and for a moment, I¡¯m thankful he doesn¡¯t press me. But then it hits me. Am I just pretending, too?


    I don¡¯t even know if I belong anywhere, if I really matter.


    I can feel the emptiness creep back in, like a cold wind that chills my bones. I look down at my plate, pushing the food around with my fork, pretending I¡¯m hungry. Pretending I care.


    I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯m not hungry for anything.


    This is all... this is all so exhausting.


    I feel like I¡¯ve been broken into pieces and no one knows how to put me back together.


    Maybe that¡¯s the way it¡¯s supposed to be. I¡¯m not meant to be whole. Maybe I¡¯m not meant to be loved. Maybe... maybe it¡¯s better this way. Maybe it¡¯s just easier to let myself be invisible. Easier to let everyone think I¡¯m fine.


    But... then there¡¯s Kaiser.


    I can¡¯t stop the way my heart aches when I think about him. He makes me feel like I matter. Like maybe, just maybe, I could belong somewhere. But... is it real?


    Does he really care about me?


    I glance at him again, and there¡¯s that same expressionless look on his face. It¡¯s like he¡¯s always so far away. So distant, even when he¡¯s close.


    I... I don¡¯t know what to make of it. I want to believe he cares. I want to believe that this feeling I have around him is real. That I really do belong with him.


    But what if it¡¯s just another lie?


    What if he¡¯s just pretending, too? Just like Emm, just like Levi. They were all just pretending, weren¡¯t they? Pretending to like me, pretending to care, pretending that I mattered.


    It was all just a game to them. They never really saw me. Not the real me.


    And now... now I¡¯m sitting here, pretending to be okay, pretending to eat, pretending that everything¡¯s fine.


    But I¡¯m not fine. I haven¡¯t been fine in a long time.


    I can¡¯t help but feel like I¡¯m drowning in all these lies. Drowning in my own need for love and acceptance. But maybe I¡¯m not meant for it.


    Maybe I¡¯ll always be alone. Maybe I¡¯ll never belong anywhere.


    And maybe... maybe I¡¯ll never truly know if Kaiser cares for me. Because deep down, I don¡¯t think I believe it.


    Soon, dinner was over. I waved Emma and Levi goodnight, my smile as warm as I could manage¡­ but it was fake. I was so good at that by now.


    "Goodnight, Levi and Emma," I said, though it didn¡¯t feel real. It was just another act. Another thing I had to do to make them think I was fine.


    They both wished me a goodnight back, but I could tell it wasn¡¯t genuine. Did they even care? Did they ever care?


    I turned to see Kaiser still sitting at the table, lost in his own thoughts. I wanted to say something to him. To ask him if he really cared about me.


    But the idea of hearing him say "no" felt like it would crush me completely.


    I opened my mouth, but my voice faltered. "K-... Kaiser?"


    He turned towards me, his eyes cold, as if he''d been pulled from a different world. "Yeah? What is it, Celia?"


    "Y-you should rest up, Kaiser... It¡¯s late. Get some sleep," I said, smiling again¡ªanother fake smile, another lie.


    He just nodded, not even looking at me the way he used to. He didn¡¯t even smile, not even a fake one like I had expected.


    He didn¡¯t wish me goodnight...


    I felt a coldness spread inside of me, my hands trembling. My heart shattered into pieces. Did he just... leave me like this?


    I watched him walk up the stairs, and I couldn¡¯t breathe. He didn¡¯t even pretend to care. He didn¡¯t even pretend to like me.


    Maybe he was just done pretending... Just like Emma and Levi.


    The thought consumed me. I felt the weight of it crushing my chest. The one person who had ever made me feel safe, who had ever made me feel like I mattered... and he was just... gone.


    I wanted to die right there. I wanted to scream and cry until I couldn¡¯t anymore.


    But I forced it down. I held the tears back as best I could, my body shaking with the effort. I walked to my room, the silence suffocating.


    The second I locked the door behind me, I collapsed onto my bed, my body shaking violently as the tears finally came. They didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t make them stop.


    He doesn¡¯t care.


    The thought echoed in my mind, over and over. He didn¡¯t care about me. Not like I cared about him. He didn¡¯t care about me at all.


    Why did I think he did? Why did I let myself believe it?


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to ask him what I had done wrong. I wanted to know why it was always so hard for me to just be enough.


    Why was I never enough for anyone?


    And then it hit me: He doesn¡¯t care about me... not like I thought.


    Tears streamed down my face, but it wasn¡¯t enough to wash away the pain. It wasn¡¯t enough to fix what was broken inside me. He was just like everyone else, wasn¡¯t he? Just like Emma, just like Levi.


    I wasn''t worth caring about.


    Why am I always alone? Why am I always the one who ends up broken in the end?


    In the past... it was all the same.


    I was just too good at pretending to be happy. I convinced everyone around me that I was fine¡ªthat I was always fine¡ªeven when I wasn¡¯t. Nobody could see through it. They all thought I was this cheerful girl with no sadness inside of her.


    But that wasn¡¯t true. Not even close.


    Even before the curse... I was always pretending. I faked happiness, even when I felt completely broken inside. I pretended that everything was okay, even when I couldn¡¯t breathe from the weight of it all.


    None of my so-called friends noticed. Not my parents. Not even my sister, Lyla... Even she never saw through the act. I thought she was the closest to me, the one person who would understand.


    But she didn¡¯t. She never did.


    That¡¯s right. I was too good at acting, too good at wearing a smile that wasn¡¯t mine. And no one, not a single soul in this world, could see through it


    Probably not even Kaiser. Not even now.


    The storm outside raged, the thunder roaring as though it was mocking me, drowning out the broken sobs escaping my chest. I buried my face in my hands, my heart feeling like it was being torn in two.


    The rain felt like a reflection of everything inside me¡ªcold, endless, heavy.


    I remembered those nights after I was cursed and abandoned. The stormy nights when I would lie in bed, so cold, so alone. My heart would ache, a pain so deep, it made me wonder if I could ever get back up again.


    Those nights felt endless, each hour stretching out into an eternity of hurt.


    Even Lyla, the one who promised to protect me, abandoned me. She left me behind, just like everyone else.


    It didn¡¯t matter how much I cried, how much I begged, how many times I tried to make them see me for who I really was.


    They never did.


    And in those storms, when the wind howled and the rain battered the windows, I would cry. Cry for everything I lost, for the family that didn¡¯t care, for the sister who turned her back on me. Cry for the pain I couldn¡¯t escape.


    Cry for the girl who was always pretending to be happy, even though she was drowning in the loneliness.


    It was always like this. It was always me against the world.


    Why... why, Kaiser? Why did you do it too?


    I don¡¯t understand... I thought you were different. You... you were the only one who made me feel like I wasn¡¯t alone. But now... now I¡¯m just another person to you.


    I thought you cared...


    I pulled my knees to my chest, hugging them tight, as if somehow, I could make myself smaller¡ªmake myself invisible to the pain. My breath was ragged, and my chest hurt so much I could barely breathe.


    Why didn''t you even smile at me, Kaiser?


    Tears streamed down my face, blurring everything around me. I could feel my hands shaking uncontrollably as I reached up to wipe them away. But I couldn¡¯t stop. The sobs kept coming, harder, faster, like they were choking me from the inside.


    I slapped my hands against my face, hard enough that it stung, as if the pain would distract me from the gnawing emptiness that was spreading through my chest.


    "Why... why don''t you care about me anymore?" I whispered, my voice cracking as I spoke the words out loud, to no one but myself. I didn¡¯t know if I was asking him or myself.


    I slapped my face again, harder this time, trying to wake myself from this nightmare. "Wake up, Celia!" I muttered, tears soaking my hands. "Stop being stupid... stop being weak!"


    But no matter how much I hit myself, no matter how much I tried to shake it off, the hurt wouldn¡¯t leave. It was still there. The same unbearable ache that I couldn¡¯t escape, the feeling of being abandoned all over again.


    "Why..." My voice trembled, and I curled into myself even more, burying my face in my knees. "Why did you have to do it too, Kaiser...?"


    I kept crying, my whole body shaking with every breath. The night was so long, so cold... All I could feel was the sting in my chest, this pain of betrayal that kept gnawing at me.


    This... this was far worse than anything I¡¯d ever been through before. I... I would¡¯ve rather died... I would¡¯ve rather been tortured, hurt, beaten for years... than feel this.


    Than feel so... so alone.


    Loud, shaky sobs escaped from my chest, uncontrollable, broken.


    Than... just thinking...


    I could barely get the words out, each one feeling like it would shatter me even more. My voice trembled and cracked, and I gasped for air between my sobs.


    He... he promised...


    My hands gripped my hair, pulling at it, trying to stop myself from falling apart completely. But it wasn¡¯t helping... nothing helped.


    I... I was his heart... His heart...


    I kept repeating it to myself, hoping it would make sense. But all I felt was the cold emptiness where his love used to be.


    That... he was going to be with me...


    But now... he wasn¡¯t. He wasn¡¯t here for me. He wasn¡¯t there when I needed him the most.


    My breath hitched, and I could barely speak through the sobs. Just... for him... I felt my chest tighten as if it was being crushed under the weight of it all.


    To not care?


    An hour passed. The tears didn¡¯t stop. They just kept flowing, like a river I couldn¡¯t escape from. I couldn¡¯t even remember when the crying started, or when I lost control.


    All I knew was that I couldn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t stop the suffocating pain that clung to my chest, the aching emptiness that spread through every part of me.


    What... other reasons did I have to feel happy? Nothing. At all. Nothing at all. Everything I¡¯d ever hoped for, everything I¡¯d ever dreamed about... it all just shattered. It was all just a lie.


    I hate myself. I hate that I¡¯m so weak. That I let myself get this close to him, to anyone...


    Why did I let myself think that I mattered? Why... why did I think Kaiser cared about me?


    "Please..." I whispered between sobs, my voice shaking like I was begging for my life.


    "I''ll beg you... I''ll do whatever you want... just tell me."


    My throat was sore, but I didn¡¯t care. The words just kept spilling out, desperate, raw.


    "Why don¡¯t you care about me?"


    It felt like I was tearing apart inside. How could he... How could someone who made me feel like I mattered just... walk away?


    Just leave me like this?


    And then... suddenly, a knock on my door.


    Knock. Knock.


    I froze, my body tense. My heartbeat skipped a beat, and for a moment, I wondered if I had imagined it. Maybe it was just a figment of my broken mind, a cruel trick.


    But then it came again.


    Knock. Knock.


    It wasn¡¯t the sound of a dream. It was real.


    I wiped my face quickly, trying to gather myself, but the sobs didn¡¯t stop. My vision was blurry, and I could barely breathe through the weight of it all.


    Why now? Why... after all this time?


    I didn¡¯t want to face anyone. Not like this. Not with the mess I¡¯d become. I didn¡¯t want to let anyone see the broken pieces I was left with. But I couldn¡¯t ignore it. Couldn¡¯t pretend the knock wasn¡¯t there.


    My hands trembled as I pulled myself together the best I could. I tried to breathe, tried to calm my racing heart. But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    I wasn¡¯t enough.


    I heard Kaiser¡¯s voice outside my door, cutting through the quiet like a dagger.


    ¡°Hey, Celia, are you awake?¡±


    I immediately froze, holding my breath, my heart pounding in my chest. I wanted to remain quiet, to just pretend I was asleep and that nothing was happening.


    Maybe he¡¯d leave, and I wouldn¡¯t have to face him¡ªwouldn¡¯t have to let him see how much I was falling apart inside.


    But then, he spoke again, and it made my heart do this... thing.


    ¡°You know, if you''re not asleep, I wanted to see you."


    See me?


    I repeated it quietly to myself, my voice barely a whisper. I felt stupid for even thinking about it, but his words had this effect on me. I stuttered when I said it out loud.


    ¡°See me?¡±


    "Yep, you''re still awake so open up," he said.


    I felt like I was in a trap¡ªone I knew I¡¯d fall for, no matter how many times I told myself not to. Even in this state, broken and raw from everything that had just happened, he still managed to pull me in.


    Wow... I really fell for that trap.


    I scrambled to wipe the tears from my face, feeling the wetness still clinging to my cheeks. The bed sheet was soaked from the tears, but I didn¡¯t care.


    I tried to fix my hair, doing the best I could with shaky hands. I wanted to look normal, to look like I hadn¡¯t just cried my heart out, but... I could never get it right.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s cold out here, so open up," he said, his voice warm through the door, but something else was in it too¡ªsomething almost teasing.


    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m coming,¡± I said, my voice breaking, stuttered.


    I stood up slowly, heart pounding harder with every step. As I opened the door, I saw him standing there, his eyes locking onto mine with that familiar intensity.


    ¡°May I come in?¡± he asked, his voice soft but still serious.


    I nodded slowly, my throat tight. ¡°Y-yeah, you can come in, Kaiser.¡±


    I stepped back, giving him room to enter. My room, or rather, the guest room in Levi¡¯s house, wasn¡¯t too big. The walls were a dull, neutral color, giving it an almost cold vibe, though the bed and a couple of chairs did make it feel homey.


    There was a small wooden desk by the window, and a worn rug beneath my feet. Nothing too extravagant, but enough for someone like me¡ªsomeone who didn¡¯t need much, but somehow always felt like it was never enough.


    Kaiser stepped in, and before I could register what was happening, he locked the door behind him.


    I flinched, my heart skipping a beat.


    Did he just lock the door?


    ¡°Kaiser...? Did you¡ª?¡±


    He cut me off, his voice calm, almost playful, but there was something else there. A seriousness that made the air feel thicker.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just you and me, right? Alone in this room?¡± he asked, his gaze never leaving mine.


    My heart pounded harder, the blood rushing to my ears. I knew what had happened before¡ªwhat I had just gone through¡ªbut right now, standing in front of him, I couldn¡¯t ignore the way my body felt.


    The way he looked at me. The way I wanted him to be close to me.


    Just me and him? Alone in this room?


    ¡°Y-yeah... I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s fine...¡± I stammered, my voice barely audible as I forced a smile, my stomach a mess of nerves and something else I couldn¡¯t quite place.


    Something that made my insides twist in a way I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to understand.


    The silence between us felt heavy, like we were both waiting for something¡ªmaybe for the other to speak, or maybe for something to just happen.


    But as I stood there, staring at him, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Why did he come here? What did he want? Was this... just him being kind, or was there something more to it?


    Kaiser patted the spot next to him, his gesture simple but somehow carrying so much weight. "Come sit with me, Celia," he said, his voice soft, calmer than I expected.


    I felt a pang of uncertainty.


    I hesitated for a moment, my heart still racing, before I slowly walked over to sit next to him. The bed was soft, but I couldn¡¯t relax. I couldn¡¯t focus on anything but the weight of his presence beside me.


    As soon as I sat down, I felt his hand gently grip mine. It was firm, reassuring, yet somehow... it made everything feel even more fragile.


    I froze, not knowing how to react.


    "Celia..." His voice was quiet, but there was an edge to it, like he was waiting for something from me.


    I gulped, my throat dry. "Y-yes... k-kaiser?" My heart was pounding in my chest now, my pulse racing.


    His eyes searched mine, intense yet soft at the same time. "Is something wrong?"


    Something wrong...? My whole world had shattered earlier. Of course something was wrong. My heart felt like it was broken in a million pieces.


    The only thing that had kept me going was pretending... pretending that I wasn¡¯t a mess inside. But how could I explain that to him? How could I even put it into words?


    "Nothing¡¯s wrong, k-kaiser," I said quickly, my voice shaky. I forced a smile, a wide, fake smile. I couldn¡¯t let him see how much I was falling apart. Not again.


    But the silence stretched on. The storm outside the window raged louder, making everything feel colder, more suffocating. I could barely hear my own thoughts over the constant pounding of the rain. But then I felt his grip on my hand tighten, his gaze sharpening.


    "Don''t lie to me, Celia," he said, his voice cold but not unkind. It was almost... insistent.


    I looked at him, stunned, unsure how he had seen through my defenses. How had he known? No one else had¡ªleast of all, the people I had spent years with.


    His eyes bore into me, not judging, but understanding. Why? How could he know?


    "Earlier," he began softly, his voice laced with concern, but there was also an undeniable warmth in it that made my heart skip a beat. "I saw you making multiple fake smiles during dinner. Why?"


    The words hit me like a blow, the last thing I expected him to bring up. How did he know? How did he see it when nobody else had?


    "I..." I stuttered, my mind scrambling to form something convincing. I couldn¡¯t let him know. Not now. Not after everything that had already happened.


    "I... I wasn¡¯t faking it, Kaiser," I said, my voice shaking. I could feel the heat of the lie on my tongue, but I couldn''t stop it from spilling out.


    He tilted his head, his expression unchanged. "Celia..." He murmured. "Why do you think I would ask you that, if I didn¡¯t already know?"


    His words knocked the wind out of me. I swallowed hard, but I couldn''t look at him. I just stared at our hands, my heart racing.


    "I-I wasn¡¯t faking it," I said, more forcefully this time, but my voice cracked, betraying me. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."


    Kaiser¡¯s thumb brushed over the back of my hand, his touch gentle yet firm, as if he could see through me, as if he could see all of me, the parts I tried to hide.


    His voice was calm, but there was a firmness to it, like he wasn¡¯t going to let me lie to him anymore.


    "Celia," he said again, his tone almost a whisper. "Please. Stop pretending. Stop pretending to me."


    I shook my head, my chest tense as I tried to fight the emotions threatening to spill over. "I¡¯m not pretending, Kaiser! I¡¯m not!" I shouted, my voice breaking on the last word. "I¡¯m not pretending! I¡¯m not lying to you! I swear!"


    Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes, but I quickly blinked them away, refusing to let them fall. Not again. Not in front of him.


    But Kaiser wasn¡¯t letting up. He leaned closer, his eyes never leaving mine. His touch on my hand never wavered.


    "You don''t have to lie to me, Celia," he said, his voice soft, almost... broken. "I know it hurts. I know you''re struggling. But you''re not alone in this. You never have to pretend with me."


    I pulled my hand away from his, feeling like I was suffocating. My heart raced, my thoughts were clouded with the weight of everything I had been hiding.


    I couldn¡¯t do this. I couldn¡¯t let him see me like this, so broken, so... so lost.


    "I am okay, Kaiser!" I cried out, tears finally breaking free, falling down my cheeks in rivers. "I¡¯m fine, okay?! You don¡¯t understand! You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve tried to keep it together! How much I¡¯ve fought to keep it from everyone!"


    My voice was barely a whisper at the end, my breath ragged. I choked on the words, the tears coming faster now, and I couldn¡¯t stop them, couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    Kaiser was silent for a moment, just looking at me. His face was full of sorrow, but not the kind that came from anger or disappointment.


    He leaned in closer, his hand finding mine again, not to pull it away this time, but to pull me toward him. Slowly, gently, as if I were the most fragile thing in the world.


    "Celia..." His voice was barely above a whisper, his breath warm against my ear. "You don¡¯t have to lie to me. You don¡¯t have to pretend with me. Please. Just be honest with me."


    The words hit me like a wave. I couldn¡¯t keep fighting it anymore. I couldn¡¯t keep pretending. I was so tired.


    So damn tired of being strong.


    "I... I wasn¡¯t okay, Kaiser," I sobbed, my voice barely audible. "I wasn¡¯t okay... I... I faked it. I faked it every single time. I didn¡¯t know what else to do. I didn¡¯t know how to stop pretending. How could I stop when everyone else... when everyone else didn¡¯t see it?"


    The sobs came harder now, shaking my whole body. I curled into him, unable to stop myself, my tears soaking into his shirt as I let everything go.


    "I was so scared, Kaiser," I whispered between sobs. "I was so scared that if I showed them how broken I was... they¡¯d leave me. They¡¯d see how messed up I really am. How weak I really am. And I didn¡¯t want anyone to leave me. Especially... you. I didn¡¯t want to be... alone."


    Kaiser wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into his chest, his warmth enveloping me. He didn¡¯t say anything at first. He didn¡¯t have to. The silence was full of understanding, of comfort, of a promise that I had never realized I needed until now.


    But despite his comforting presence, I couldn¡¯t help the doubt that clung to me like a shadow.


    "But... Kaiser... you don¡¯t care about me, right?" I asked shakily, my voice barely more than a whisper, fear creeping into my words.


    He paused, his hand gently cradling the back of my head as he pulled me closer to him.


    "Huh?" he asked, his voice laced with disbelief, almost like he couldn¡¯t fathom the thought. "What are you saying, silly?"


    I felt the sting of those words, the ones that felt so warm and comforting, yet I still couldn¡¯t shake the cold emptiness inside.


    Could it be true? Could someone like him actually care about someone like me?


    His hand gently cupped my cheek, lifting my face to meet his gaze, his eyes full of sincerity. "You don¡¯t have to ask that, Celia. You never have to ask me that again. Because, of course, I care about you."


    His words, so simple, yet so heavy with truth, were enough to make my heart skip a beat.


    The depth in his eyes, the warmth in his touch, everything about him told me that he wasn¡¯t lying.


    But there was still that doubt inside me, that voice telling me I wasn¡¯t worthy of it. That voice telling me I wasn¡¯t worth his time, his care.


    "Do... do you actually care about me... K-Kaiser?" I stuttered, my voice cracking as I looked up at him.


    I couldn¡¯t keep the tears from falling, couldn¡¯t stop the trembling in my voice. I needed to hear it from him again, needed to know, but part of me was terrified of the answer.


    Kaiser¡¯s thumb gently wiped away a stray tear from my cheek, and he smiled softly¡ªgently¡ªas if the very thought of me doubting him was something he couldn¡¯t bear to hear.


    "Celia..." His voice was soft, but there was something in it, something tender, something almost... intimate, that sent a warmth flooding through my chest.


    "How could I not care about you? How could I not, when you¡¯re the one there for me? Taking care of me more than yourself?"


    "I¡¯ve been here for you. I¡¯ll always be here for you, because... you matter to me. You matter more than anything, Celia. More than you¡¯ll ever realize."


    His hand gently cupped the side of my face, his thumb brushing over my skin in slow, soothing motions.


    "You think I don¡¯t care?" he continued, his voice quiet but unwavering. "That¡¯s the last thing I would ever want you to feel. The truth is, I care about you more than words can say. And when you smile, even just a little bit, it¡¯s the best thing in my world."


    His voice dropped lower, his words a soft whisper, just for me. "I don¡¯t want you to doubt that, not for a second. Because no matter how broken you feel... no matter what you''re going through... I¡¯m here. And I¡¯m never going to leave you."


    He continued, his words more firm, filled with an unshakable certainty. "No matter where you are. No matter who you''re up against, Celia... Remember, I will come and protect you. It won''t matter who it''s up against or who I am at that point. I''ll come and save you."


    My breath hitched as I listened to him, the weight of his words sinking into my heart. He wasn¡¯t just comforting me. He wasn¡¯t just saying things to make me feel better.


    No... it was so much more than that. He truly cared. The depth in his eyes, the sincerity in his touch¡ªit was real. It was so real that I could feel it in my bones.


    "I... I¡¯m so sorry, Kaiser," I whispered through my tears, my voice full of regret. "I¡¯ve been so... so stupid. I didn¡¯t believe you. I didn¡¯t believe anyone could really care about me... not like this..."


    Kaiser pulled me closer, his arms wrapping around me as if to shield me from the world, his chin resting gently atop my head.


    "You know, you''re my heart, Celia," he said, his voice almost a whisper now. "And I can''t let my heart cry, can I?"


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, the smile I thought I had forgotten, the one that felt so real, so me.


    "There¡¯s that smile I love, Celia," Kaiser said, his voice warm, his eyes locking onto mine with such sincerity. "Don¡¯t ever fake it in front of me again, alright?"


    I laughed softly, though my tears were still there, lingering. Kaiser immediately noticed and, without saying a word, reached up with his thumb to gently wipe them away.


    His touch was tender, like he was handling something fragile, something he cared for deeply.


    How... how could I have ever doubted him? I thought, my chest tightening.


    Nobody else¡ªno one¡ªhas ever seen through my fake smile like that. My family, my friends, even my sister who knew me for years... none of them saw it. But Kaiser, within just a few minutes, during dinner, he saw it.


    "Kaiser..." I whispered, my voice barely audible as I tried to understand it. "How did you realize it was fake?"


    He chuckled lightly, his playful grin returning as he looked down at me with amusement.


    "Oh? You see... the Celia I know," he said, leaning in a little closer, his voice low but teasing, "looks the most beautiful when she¡¯s smiling."


    "Beautiful...?" I muttered, almost embarrassed by his words. My heart skipped a beat, caught somewhere between warmth and uncertainty.


    "Oh yes, the Celia I know gives the best smiles that make me happier than anything. I can¡¯t have her faking it now, can I?" He said it so casually, so effortlessly, but the way his eyes shone with happiness made my heart swell.


    "You¡¯re my heart, Celia. Don¡¯t ever doubt that."


    The storm outside raged on, and suddenly, with a deafening crack of thunder, the lights flickered and then went out.


    The room was plunged into darkness, the only light coming from the flashes of lightning that illuminated the room in brief, haunting bursts.


    I froze, my heart skipping a beat at the sound of the thunder, my breath caught in my chest. The fear rushed in suddenly, too quickly for me to stop it.


    I gripped onto Kaiser¡¯s shirt, my fingers digging into the fabric as my body tensed in fright. I hadn¡¯t even realized I was screaming until the sound escaped from my lips, sharp and panicked.


    "Hey, hey, what¡¯s this? Scared of a little thunder?" Kaiser teased, his voice light, but there was a warmth in it, a protective undertone that soothed my racing heart, even if it didn¡¯t completely stop the panic.


    I felt my heartbeat in my throat, but I couldn¡¯t let go. My hands tightened even more around his chest, and I looked up at him, my wide eyes searching for reassurance, even if I couldn¡¯t see his face in the dark.


    "Kaiser..." I muttered, still clutching him tightly, feeling his warmth against me. I could hear him smirk, even without seeing his face.


    "What is it now, Celia? Scared of the storm more?" he teased, his voice light but filled with a playful edge.


    "Shut up," I murmured, my voice tinged with annoyance but my hands tightening on him anyway. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was trying to protect myself or hold him closer.


    He chuckled, the sound warm and comforting. "You¡¯re cute when you¡¯re scared. Never thought I¡¯d see you like this."


    "I¡¯m not cute, just... just stay with me," I demanded, not able to keep the vulnerability out of my voice. My face pressed into his chest, and I could feel his heartbeat. "Stay with me. Don¡¯t leave me alone. I don¡¯t want to be alone tonight."


    Kaiser hummed, his fingers gently brushing the back of my hand. "Hmm, someone¡¯s needy tonight." His teasing tone was still there, but I could feel his arms around me tightening, holding me closer.


    "I¡¯m not needy," I said quickly, though I wasn¡¯t sure I believed it. I could hear my voice crack, and I didn''t want to admit it, but I just wanted him there, with me.


    "I just... I just want you here. Don¡¯t leave, alright? Just stay." My heart felt heavy with the weight of it all, but somehow, when I said it aloud, it felt like a weight lifted off my chest.


    Kaiser was quiet for a second, and I could feel him looking down at me, though we were in the dark. "You¡¯re full of surprises, Celia. First, you¡¯re acting tough, and now you¡¯re acting all needy. I can¡¯t decide if I should keep teasing you or give in."


    I could hear the smirk in his voice, but it didn¡¯t bother me. His playful nature made me smile, even in the middle of my fear.


    "I don¡¯t care," I whispered, my voice softer now, my grip on him a little tighter. "I just want you. I want you to stay... just... stay with me."


    There was a shift in the air, a warmth that radiated between us. "You don¡¯t have to ask me twice," he said, the teasing gone from his voice, replaced by something far deeper, more serious.


    And for a moment, it felt like everything else faded into the background. The storm, the fear, the past. It was just him and me.


    "Thank you..." I whispered again, my voice barely audible.


    Kaiser didn¡¯t respond immediately. He just held me close, and I could feel his breath against my hair. For a long time, we just stayed like that.


    After a while in the dark, Kaiser spoke again, his voice soft, almost hesitant.


    "You know, Celia, I''ve had this feeling for a while."


    I tilted my head up at him, my eyes trying to adjust to the darkness, barely making out his face. "What feeling?" I asked, my voice shaking a little.


    "In my life... I always thought I was worthless," he confessed, his tone heavier than I had ever heard it.


    I froze. The words hit me harder than I expected, almost like a punch to the gut. My heart ached at the thought of him feeling that way. The idea of him believing he was nothing¡ªit hurt more than I could express.


    I couldn''t stay quiet. I couldn¡¯t let him think like that, especially not now. I quickly cut him off, my voice coming out more forceful than I intended.


    "No. Stop speaking," I said, almost desperately.


    "Celia?" he asked, his voice soft, like he wasn¡¯t sure what he had just unleashed.


    "You''re not nothing. Not now, not ever," I said firmly, my hands tightening around him, as if I could hold onto him to make him believe it.


    "You''re my everything. Now and always, and I won''t let you go," I added, feeling every word in my chest.


    The silence stretched between us. He didn¡¯t say anything, but I could feel the weight of it, the tension in his stillness.


    Kaiser, the person who had never shown this kind of vulnerability, had let me see a part of him that was raw, fragile even. He had opened up in a way I never imagined he would.


    For the first time, I was the one trying to hold him together, to be the one who stood strong for him. He had always been there for me, always the calm in the storm, the unshakable force. But now, he was allowing me to be the one he could lean on.


    And I would never let him down.


    Kaiser was silent, and I held my breath, waiting for him to respond. His thoughts seemed far away, distant, but in the quiet, I knew he was thinking deeply.


    "Yeah... you''re right, Celia," he said quietly after what felt like an eternity.


    I smiled a little, feeling the faintest warmth fill the room, despite the lingering shadows. "After all," I said, my voice softer, more intimate now, "how can I be nothing when I am everything to someone?"


    There was a subtle change in the air, a shift in how I felt about everything. The storm outside was finally dying down, the winds calming, and with it, the heaviness in my chest began to lighten.


    I couldn¡¯t see him clearly, but I could feel the change in him, too. There was a soft understanding, an unspoken promise between us. And even in the dark, even with everything that had happened before, it felt like things were beginning to make sense.


    Kaiser¡¯s voice broke the silence once more, teasing and light as ever. "Well, I guess the storm¡¯s stopped now. I should probably be going, huh?"


    I pulled him closer without thinking, my hands gripping tighter as I buried my face in his chest. "No... no, please don''t go," I muttered, my voice barely above a whisper. "I need you tonight... I won¡¯t be able to sleep alone."


    There was a long pause, and I could feel him stiffen slightly. "Celia... What exactly are you implying here?" he asked, his tone laced with confusion and something else¡ªwas it amusement?


    I froze. My face heated up instantly, the reality of what I had said hitting me. I looked up at him, my eyes wide, and I could feel the blush creeping up my neck. "N-no... I didn''t mean it like that!" I stammered, my heart racing.


    Kaiser smirked, clearly enjoying my flustered state. "Oh? So you don¡¯t want me to stay here with you, then?" he teased, his voice turning playful. "You just want me... for something else, maybe?"


    I flushed even deeper, unable to hide how embarrassed I was. "Kaiser, that¡¯s not what I meant!" I said, trying to pull away, but he was holding me too close.


    "Are you sure? Because you seem like you¡¯ve got other plans in mind," he teased again, his voice just the right mix of flirtation and amusement.


    "Stop it!" I laughed, though I couldn¡¯t help but keep holding him tighter. "I just¡ª" I hesitated, my hands tightening around him even more. "I just want you to stay with me tonight, alright?" My voice was quieter now, more serious, but the lightness still lingered in my tone.


    I quickly placed a hand over my mouth, trying to hide the blush creeping up my cheeks, feeling suddenly shy under his gaze. It was the truth, though. More than anything, I just wanted him to stay with me... to hold me through the night, and to keep that warmth close.


    Kaiser leaned in slightly, raising an eyebrow. "So, what you''re saying is... you want me to stay here, hold you, and make sure you feel safe and warm?" He tilted his head, his smirk still present.


    "Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I mean," I muttered, my voice soft but filled with determination. I wasn¡¯t going to back down now.


    Kaiser chuckled, clearly amused by my persistence, but he finally sighed, his smirk fading just a little. "Alright, alright. I guess I can stay for a little longer. Don¡¯t get too comfortable now," he said, though there was no mistaking the softness in his voice.


    I squeezed him even tighter, burying my face in his chest once more, relieved and happy that he hadn¡¯t left. "Thank you," I murmured, feeling a wave of contentment wash over me.


    Kaiser shook his head, a chuckle escaping his lips. "You know, you¡¯re lucky I¡¯m in a good mood tonight. I won¡¯t let you off the hook so easily next time," he teased, though there was no real bite to it.


    I smiled against his chest, feeling safe and secure, even though the storm had long since passed. "I don¡¯t care. I just want you here, with me."


    "Well, if you say so," Kaiser replied, his tone warm, and for once, it was clear that his teasing had melted away into something deeper. He wrapped his arms around me again, pulling me even closer.


    And I held him¡ªtight, like I would never let go.


    Kaiser let out a breath, his voice catching slightly. "Oww, I can''t breathe, so tight," he said, his tone a mix of teasing and surprise.


    I didn¡¯t let go. In fact, I pulled him even closer. "You''re my crazy... Kaiser," I whispered, my words barely audible, but there was a deep sincerity behind them.


    His teasing grin never wavered. "Oh? Claiming me as yours now?" he said, his voice playful, but I noticed a shift in the way he said it.


    "Yes," I said softly, my grip tightening around him. "I am. You''re my everything." I wasn¡¯t playing anymore. My words weren¡¯t filled with teasing or nervous laughter. They were simply the truth, the kind of truth I never thought I could say out loud.


    Kaiser was silent for a moment, his body going still in my arms. I could almost see the confusion in his eyes as he looked down at me, raising an eyebrow.


    "You''re acting like a sweet doll right now," he tried to tease again, but I could hear the subtle shift in his tone. It wasn¡¯t as confident as before.


    Without missing a beat, I tightened my hold on him even more, not letting him slip away from me.


    "Then come and play with me, as much as you want," I whispered into his chest, my voice firm but soft.


    He froze completely. His usual smirk faltered, and for a moment, I could see the confusion in his eyes. I wasn¡¯t teasing him, wasn¡¯t blushing or shying away from his playful remarks.


    Instead, I just held him, offering something deeper than games or light-hearted flirtation.


    I whispered once more, my words quiet but powerful, "I just want to be your sweetheart."


    Kaiser froze for a second, and I felt him look down at me. His gaze was gentle, unsure of what to make of the words I had just spoken. I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly in the dark, but I could feel his presence, so strong and steady against me.


    "So just let me have your heart," I added, my voice quieter now, almost fragile in the silence that surrounded us.


    I felt him tense. He was caught completely offguard, and I could almost hear the confusion in his breath. He didn¡¯t say anything for a long while, and I wondered if he was processing my words.


    His reaction was nothing like I expected. He didn¡¯t blush or shy away like a normal person. He didn¡¯t pull away from me, as most would. Instead, he simply stayed there, letting me hold him.


    I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t care about anything else at that moment. I held him tighter, pulling him closer to me, never wanting to let go. Because deep down, I had realized something that shifted the ground beneath me, something I couldn¡¯t deny any longer.


    The feelings I had for him before, the ones I thought were too complicated to name, weren¡¯t just feelings anymore. They weren¡¯t just a passing admiration or infatuation.


    They were real, they were powerful, and they were love.


    He was the person I loved the most in my life now. The only person who could see through my fake smiles, who could make me feel more than just an illusion of happiness.


    Kaiser was the one who filled the empty parts of me I didn¡¯t even know were missing. And in that moment, I realized that everything I had felt up until now¡ªeverything that had confused me¡ªwas love.


    Real, raw love. The kind of love that wrapped around my heart and held it hostage. The kind of love I would never let go of.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine life without him. He was my heart. He was my soul. My entire being was tied to him, and I didn¡¯t want to change that. I wanted to be his forever.


    I shifted my position slightly, still holding him tight, feeling the warmth of his chest against mine. My hands instinctively tightened around him as though to anchor him to me, as if I could make him stay with me, forever and ever.


    I rested my head against his chest, hearing his steady heartbeat under my ear, feeling the rise and fall of his breath. My fingers curled into his shirt, clutching him even closer, as though afraid he might disappear if I let go.


    Kaiser chuckled softly, his voice playful, ¡°Careful now, Celia. You may also fall for me if you''re this close.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, even though I tried to keep my expression serious. ¡°Oh trust me, I won¡¯t,¡± I said, my voice calm but with a hint of amusement. Little did silly know, I¡¯ve already fallen for him.


    As I held him close, I realized how true that was. Tonight, I thought I¡¯d be crying to myself in the dark, overwhelmed with the weight of feeling alone, with nobody to turn to.


    But instead, he was here¡ªKaiser, the one person who had always understood me, the one who could make me feel lighter, even in my darkest moments. I didn¡¯t feel alone anymore. I felt... safe. Happy. More alive than I had in a long time.


    He was my everything now, and I knew that without a doubt. I would do anything to protect him, to keep him by my side. Anything.


    If the world itself had to burn for us to be together, I would let it. Because with him, I knew I would be happy, as long as we were together.


    I tightened my hold on him just a little, feeling his warmth, hearing his heartbeat. And I knew in my heart¡ªno matter what happened, I would never let go.


    Rain had never been my favorite; I hated it. It always reminded me of the nights I spent crying alone, my heart heavy with sadness, the storms outside matching the storms inside me.


    But tonight, holding him in my arms, it felt different. The rain no longer felt like a cruel reminder of my loneliness. Instead, it felt like a comforting soundtrack to this moment¡ªa reminder of how much I had changed.


    How much he had changed me.


    I smiled widely, my heart lighter than it had ever been. This stormy, rainy night was no longer something I dreaded. It was something I would cherish forever, because it reminded me of the love I had found in him.


    For the first time in so long, the rain wasn¡¯t a reminder of my pain. It was a reminder of my love for him. How he had taken all my broken pieces and made me whole again, how he had turned my sorrow into something beautiful.


    I held him tighter, feeling his heartbeat beneath my fingertips, and whispered softly, just for him, ¡°I never thought I¡¯d love the rain, but with you... I do.¡±


    I smiled widely, feeling the warmth of him against me, his presence somehow making the storm outside seem insignificant.


    I looked down, and that¡¯s when I realized he had already fallen asleep, his breath even and slow. He must''ve been exhausted, his body still recovering from everything. I gently placed him onto my lap, careful not to disturb him.


    "Sleep well, dummy," I whispered softly, my hand lightly brushing through his hair as I watched him, the quiet rhythm of his breathing calming me.


    In the stillness of the room, with only the soft sound of rain and his steady breathing filling the space, I leaned down. My voice was barely a whisper, a secret meant only for him.


    "I love you, silly. Only mine," I murmured, a smile forming on my face as I gazed down at him. My heart swelled with emotions I couldn¡¯t quite put into words, but the feeling of him in my arms made everything feel right.


    The night passed, the storm outside continuing its relentless dance, but in here, with him... I had everything I needed.


    My thoughts flickered back to the present.


    I was fighting Xander, wasn¡¯t I? The words he¡¯d spat at me, so cold and final, echoed through my mind: Kaiser¡¯s dead.


    The anger had risen within me like a storm, overtaking every other emotion, blinding me to everything else.


    But now, as the battle became one-sided, as Xander¡¯s overwhelming strength as a Sword Saint pushed me to the brink of death, I felt the weight of my own helplessness.


    I was going to die. I could feel it in the way my body refused to move, the way the world felt so far out of reach.


    But then, amidst the chaos and despair, someone had come. Someone had saved me. The memory of those words¡ªKaiser¡¯s words¡ªwere etched in my mind, repeating in my ears like a promise:


    "No matter where you are. No matter who you''re up against, Celia... Remember, I will come and protect you. It won¡¯t matter who it¡¯s up against or who I am at that point. I¡¯ll come and save you."


    Was it really you, Kai? Did you really come back just to protect me?


    I was holding onto that thought, that fragile hope, like it was my lifeline. Because, no matter what, he was my everything. And to think that he''d come for me, that he¡¯d kept his word... I couldn¡¯t help but believe it.


    I looked up, relief flooding through me as the warmth of a familiar embrace surrounded me. His arms held me tight, like that night when we were together. I could feel his heartbeat, steady and reassuring, reminding me of him¡ªthe real him.


    But when I looked up to meet his eyes, my heart sank.


    It wasn¡¯t Kaiser.


    It was him¡ªthe weird bandaged figure.


    Aldric.

 Chapter 49: Beginning and End

    Celia''s Perspective:


    For a moment, I just felt safe. I can''t say... it was a familiar feeling of safety I''ve experienced. It was only Kaiser who could make me feel so vulnerable yet safe at the same time...


    I could feel the wind and nature around me for a second, yet the world had stopped. And my feelings¡ªmy stupid, confusing, irrational feelings¡ªwere trying to understand why.


    I kept looking up, trying to read his expression. He was smirking. His lips curled slightly, almost like he was proud of something.


    "Aldric?" I muttered, my voice barely above a whisper.


    His black eyes flickered down to me, his bandaged face carrying an insufferable smile. "Hey, I told you, little girls shouldn¡¯t get violent."


    My face immediately blushed.


    Did he¡ªdid he just say that? Again?!


    I shoved him back, trying to get off. "What the hell¡ªI am NOT a little girl!"


    But Aldric grabbed my wrist effortlessly, his grip firm but not painful. His smirk deepened. "Hey now, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. You were almost about to die here~"


    "I don¡¯t need your jack¡ªbandaged¡ªuh¡ªhelp!" I scoffed, wriggling my arm, but he didn¡¯t even flinch.


    He tilted his head, amused. "Maybe you do, maybe you don¡¯t. But I¡¯m here to do it either way, so be a good girl and listen up."


    My jaw clenched. His words were annoying. His stupid face was annoying. His stupid everything was annoying. But before I could snap back, I felt his grip tighten slightly¡ªjust enough to keep me in place¡ªas he leaned in, his lips nearly brushing my ear.


    "Hey now~" he whispered, voice low and smooth. "I know you¡¯re enjoying being close to me. After all, I¡¯m the one who saved and held you close right here."


    My breath hitched.


    Wait¡ªwait, what?


    His free hand trailed down my wrist, fingertips barely grazing my skin. My entire body tensed up as if I had been struck by lightning.


    "W-what¡ªwhat are you¡ª"


    His eyes gleamed. "Oh? You¡¯re stuttering, Celia~ Does my touch make you nervous?"


    I swallowed hard. "N-no, I¡ªI just¡ª"


    He chuckled softly, and it sent an involuntary shiver down my spine. "You know, you really shouldn¡¯t be so reckless," he murmured, brushing a stray lock of my hair behind my ear. "You keep throwing yourself into danger like this¡­ makes me worried, you know?"


    "W-worried?" I repeated like an idiot.


    "Of course." His thumb lightly traced over my wrist. "You think I¡¯d just let you die on my watch? No, no¡­ I quite like having you around, Celia."


    His gaze locked onto mine, and for the first time, I felt an unease I couldn''t quite place. "Besides¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be better to have someone strong by your side? Someone who can always keep you safe?"


    "I-I¡ª"


    I heard a groan in the distance. Aldric glanced to the right, and I followed his gaze¡ªXander. He was somehow flung against a tree, groaning like he just woke up from a bad nap.


    Wait.


    I turned back to Aldric, eyes wide. "Why are you touching and holding me like this?!"


    He smirked, tilting his head like he was enjoying every bit of my reaction. "Touching you? Celia, I¡¯m just making sure my dear little princess isn¡¯t trembling in fear. My arms are warm, aren¡¯t they? Comfortable, even?"


    I tried to step back, but his grip didn''t budge. "S-shut up! That¡¯s not¡ª"


    His fingers trailed lightly over my palm. "No need to be so defensive. I¡¯m just making a little offer¡­ You want to get stronger, right? Then why not let someone like me take care of you while you do?"


    My heart pounded. I hated how smooth his voice was. How easily he was twisting everything. How his words felt¡­ oddly tempting.


    I clenched my fists. "I-I don¡¯t need you to take care of me¡ª!"


    "Mmm, but you need someone, don¡¯t you?"


    I froze.


    Aldric¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. "To rely on them. To trust them. You''ll feel safe with them." His smirk returned, slow and knowing. "But what if they''re not around, Celia?"


    I opened my mouth, but the words didn''t come.


    His voice dipped, a dangerous softness weaving through it. "Wouldn''t it be nice to have someone else, just in case? Someone who''s always one step ahead, always watching your back?"


    He loosened his grip, only to place a hand against my cheek, his fingers cool against my warm skin. "After all¡­ you seemed to like it when I held you close just now."


    I couldn''t breathe.


    My thoughts were all over the place. My heart was hammering against my chest like an idiot. My skin felt like it was burning where he touched me, and I hated how¡ªhow natural it all felt.


    I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel this way.


    This feeling¡­ of my heart beating so fast¡­ it was only for Kaiser. But who''s he now to make it happen again? I just¡­ don¡¯t understand myself anymore.


    How can he so easily make me say yes and stutter?


    The forest around us hummed with a quiet unease. The trees swayed gently, their branches whispering secrets in the wind. It would¡¯ve been peaceful¡ªif my nerves weren¡¯t on edge.


    My fingers twitched slightly against Aldric¡¯s wrist, still faintly aware of the way he hadn¡¯t let go. The warmth of his grip was persistent, annoying, and yet¡­ somehow grounding. Ugh. I hated that.


    Then, a voice broke through the silence.


    "Oi, dumbass," the voice had a casual, almost playful sharpness to it. "Told you not to go around fighting people."


    My head snapped toward the source, just in time to see Zain smacking Xander upside the head. The impact made a small thwack, and I might¡¯ve found it funny if I wasn¡¯t still reeling from everything.


    Xander groaned, rubbing his head lazily. "Nah, man¡­ I was doing what you said." He gestured vaguely in Aldric¡¯s direction. "That guy appeared and ruined it."


    Aldric? Ruined it? I blinked, processing.


    The man¡ªZain, sighed dramatically, rubbing his temples. "I don¡¯t remember telling you to go fight Celia."


    Xander scratched his cheek, frowning slightly before his gaze landed back on me. "You know her?" He muttered, casting a small healing spell over himself like it was nothing. The light flickered lazily in his palm, like he wasn¡¯t even trying.


    Zain crossed his arms. "Yeah, I do. She¡¯s going to help us against the grotesques. Calm down, she¡¯s not a threat."


    Not a threat? Excuse me? After all the fighting I just did?! But okay. Sure. Whatever.


    Xander tilted his head with a half-hearted sigh. "So I wasted my energy for no reason?" His voice was almost whiny, like this was some mild inconvenience instead of, y''know, a whole battle.


    Zain rolled his eyes. "Ugh. I¡¯m going back to the guild. Return soon."


    Xander gave a lazy wave. "Yeah, yeah¡­ go, I wanna do something first."


    And then¡ªhe started walking toward us.


    The shift in atmosphere was weird. One second he had the whole Grim Reaper aura, like he was some executioner about to cut me down, and now? Now he just looked¡­ chill.


    Almost too laid-back. But somehow, that made it worse. It was like he was choosing when to be dangerous, and I couldn¡¯t tell if he saw us as a threat or just entertainment.


    Instinctively, my fingers clenched tighter around Aldric¡¯s hand.


    Aldric, being the obnoxious person he is, noticed. He looked down at me, a smirk playing at his lips. And then¡ªhe winked.


    Winked.


    I nearly choked on my own breath. "W-what¡ª?"


    His smirk deepened, amused. "Oh? Getting nervous already, little girl?" he teased, his voice dipping into something smooth, something infuriatingly confident.


    "I¡ªshut up," I muttered under my breath, willing my face not to heat up.


    Then Xander finally spoke. "Sorry, Celia or whatever," he said, his voice as flat as his expression. "Didn¡¯t expect you to be part of Zain¡¯s group."


    "Oh¡­ uh. It¡¯s okay," I replied, still slightly thrown off by Aldric¡¯s stupid wink.


    But then, Xander¡¯s attention shifted.


    Directly to Aldric.


    The faint glow of magic residue still clung to the ground where Xander and Aldric had clashed just moments ago.


    Xander, his posture annoyingly relaxed, lazily cracked his neck before speaking. "Tell me how you did it?" His tone was as casual as if he were asking about the weather.


    Aldric, standing beside me, let out a small chuckle. He tilted his head slightly, amusement flickering in his sharp eyes. "Did what?" His voice was smooth, playful¡ªdangerous.


    Xander¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "Blocked my attack. Flung me into that tree like I was some rookie. That¡¯s not normal." He rubbed his shoulder as if remembering the impact. "Not ordinary at all."


    Aldric lifted one hand in an exaggerated shrug. "Oh, that?" He waved dismissively. "Bit of luck. Right timing, right movement. Nothing special." His tone was deliberately dismissive, like he hadn¡¯t just humiliated an S+ ranked Sword Saint in mere seconds.


    Xander let out a short breath, tapping his sword against the ground absentmindedly. "Yeah, no. That wasn¡¯t luck." His lazy stare sharpened slightly, just for a second. "Tell me your name and rank."


    Aldric hummed, rubbing his chin. "You first."


    Xander raised a brow. "Not how this works."


    Aldric let out a dramatic sigh. "And here I thought you¡¯d be a gentleman. What happened to introductions first, then small talk, then the stabbing?"


    Xander exhaled sharply, almost amused. "Not answering until you do."


    Aldric clicked his tongue. "Fine, fine. No need to be so stubborn." He placed a hand on his chest in mock politeness. "Name¡¯s Aldric. Not globally ranked yet, but if you must know, you can consider me¡­ E-rank."


    E-rank?!


    I almost gasped, barely catching myself. No way. That¡ªthat couldn''t be real. The way he fought, the way he spoke¡ªit was all too familiar. My mind immediately flashed to him. Kaiser. The way he¡¯d always downplay himself, the way he spoke in circles, the way he carried this air of mystery that made people walk right into his web¡ªbut this wasn¡¯t Kaiser.


    And yet¡­ something about Aldric reminded me of him so much that it made my stomach twist.


    Xander looked at him for a moment, then gave a short laugh. "Yeah, sure. E-rank. And I¡¯m a D-rank healer." His voice dripped with sarcasm. "You¡¯re good at dodging questions, huh?"


    Aldric smirked. "Oh, I prefer to think of it as ¡®guiding the conversation in more interesting directions.¡¯ Speaking of which, what¡¯s a big-shot like you doing out here, getting smacked into trees?"


    Xander¡¯s mouth twitched slightly¡ªnot in annoyance, but in amusement. "Fine," he said, tilting his head. "I was invited by Levi to fight grotesques. That enough for you?"


    Aldric gave him a slow nod. "Mm. Invited by Levi, huh? I hear he¡¯s pretty picky about who he calls in."


    Xander just hummed in response.


    Aldric¡¯s eyes gleamed. "And let me guess, you¡¯re not just some random swordsman, are you?"


    Xander sighed, stretching his arms behind his head. "S+ ranked Sword Saint of Mastery. There, happy?"


    I felt a shiver crawl up my spine. S+ rank. My fingers curled slightly. The sheer gap in strength between us¡ªit was suffocating.


    But Aldric? He just grinned wider. "Ohhh, so that¡¯s why you¡¯re so confident. I mean, I get it, power like that? Must be nice. Having people listen to you just because you exist." His tone was light, almost playful. But something in the way he said it made me feel like he was pulling at something.


    Xander rolled his shoulder. "Yeah, well, not everyone listens."


    Aldric was toying with him. Slowly tightening an invisible rope around Xander¡¯s thoughts, leading him deeper into his pace.


    "That¡¯s why you picked a fight with Celia, then?" Aldric continued smoothly, tilting his head. "What happened there? Some kind of misunderstanding?"


    Xander scoffed. "Not really. She didn¡¯t listen to my orders."


    The atmosphere shifted.


    Something about the way he said it. Casual. Like it wasn¡¯t even a question¡ªjust a fact. A reason that should be enough.


    Aldric¡¯s smirk stayed, but his fingers twitched again.


    I felt it.


    "Ohhh," Aldric dragged the word out, nodding in exaggerated understanding. "Right. Of course. Because obviously, the proper response to someone not listening to orders is to nearly kill them."


    Xander narrowed his eyes slightly. "She got in my way."


    Aldric exhaled through his nose, shaking his head. "Right, right. I get it. Authority is important. When people don¡¯t listen, it throws everything off. Makes you look bad, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Xander gave the barest nod. "Exactly and I don''t wish to waste my energy over it."


    Aldric took a slow step forward.


    "But see, Xander¡­" His voice was smooth, just slightly amused. "You¡¯re not mad because she got in your way." He let the words settle, like a drop of ink in water, spreading slow and deliberate.


    "You¡¯re mad because she made you look weak."


    Xander¡¯s eyes sharpened¡ªjust barely.


    I felt it.


    Aldric had dug in.


    "Not at all," Xander said smoothly, but there was something slightly off in the way he said it.


    Just a little too quick.


    Aldric chuckled, shaking his head. "You don¡¯t have to lie to me, man," he said, his tone easy, reassuring. "I get it. You have a reputation. You can¡¯t just let some random girl¡ªespecially an unranked girl¡ªstand in your way, right?"


    Xander didn¡¯t respond.


    "That¡¯s why you reacted so¡­ harshly," Aldric continued, sighing dramatically. "Honestly, I don¡¯t blame you. If I were in your position, I¡¯d be pissed, too."


    Flattery. Understanding.


    "But that kind of reaction¡­?" Aldric¡¯s voice softened slightly, almost thoughtful. "I mean, come on, Xander. Nearly killing someone over that? That¡¯s not strength."


    Xander¡¯s fingers twitched again.


    "That¡¯s insecurity," Aldric finished, his smile still in place.


    Silence.


    For the first time, Xander hesitated.


    Aldric didn¡¯t give him time to recover.


    "But I¡¯ll tell you what," he said, tilting his head with a grin. "I like you, Xander. You¡¯re smart. Strong. We don¡¯t need to fight over something this petty, right?"


    Xander exhaled through his nose. "What are you getting at?"


    Aldric shrugged. "Simple. You don¡¯t hurt Celia again." His tone was casual, like it was just a small request, nothing too serious. "I mean, you¡¯re above that, aren¡¯t you? A man of your skill doesn¡¯t need to waste his energy proving himself to an unknown rank girl, right?"


    Xander watched him carefully.


    Aldric smiled wider. "Right?"


    A long silence.


    Then¡ªfinally¡ªXander sighed. "Fine."


    But¡­ Aldric¡¯s smirk faded.


    For the first time, he wasn¡¯t smiling. Because that was when it finally hit him.


    The reason.


    Xander had almost killed me¡ªbecause I didn¡¯t listen. Because I didn¡¯t obey.


    Aldric didn¡¯t move.


    But I saw it.


    The way his fingers twitched, just slightly. The way his smile had completely disappeared. The way the air around us shifted.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    I turned to him.


    He was still looking at Xander. Still wearing that neutral expression. But I felt it.


    My emotions and cursed energy told me everything, he couldn''t hide it anymore.


    Aldric wanted to kill him.


    Right here. Right now.


    Xander''s Perspective:


    Why am I even bothering?


    I exhaled slowly, staring at the ground as I leaned back against a broken tree, my arms crossed. This was so much more effort than I signed up for. I came here for a simple job¡ªfight grotesques, maybe mess around with Levi a little, then head back. Instead, now I was stuck thinking about him.


    Aldric.


    A no-name bandaged man who, in the last second, had dismantled my attack like it was inevitable. Like he had already seen every possible way I could¡¯ve struck before I even moved.


    Even with my mastery, I didn''t understand what kind of move that was.


    A moment ago, my blade was inches away from her throat. The next, I was somewhere else, my stance completely broken, my momentum gone.


    I clicked my tongue.


    It wasn¡¯t just speed. It wasn¡¯t just strength. It was something else.


    And that annoyed me.


    I finally sighed, tilting my head lazily toward him. "Hey¡­ how¡¯d you do it?"


    Aldric, standing a few feet away, smirked. "Do what?"


    I frowned slightly. "Don¡¯t play dumb. You know what I mean."


    His smirk widened. "Oh? You mean how I stopped your ¡®I¡¯m gonna kill her because she didn¡¯t listen¡¯ attack?" He chuckled, shaking his head. "C¡¯mon, Xander. A genius like you should be able to figure it out, no?"


    I clicked my tongue again. Troublesome.


    "Fine," I sighed. "You were fast. Too fast. Near god-speed, at least. The way you blocked¡ªalmost godly technique. Reflexes¡­ ridiculous." I gave him a lazy glance.


    "There. I said it. Now tell me."


    For a second, Aldric just looked at me, amused. Then, finally, he let out a small, cold chuckle.


    "Simple," he said.


    I raised a brow.


    "I used basic earth magic beneath me to adjust my footing. A little nudge to alter my momentum¡ªnothing flashy. Then I used wind magic to move." He shrugged, as if it were the easiest thing in the world. "That''s how I got in front of you."


    My brow furrowed slightly. Earth and wind?


    "Alright. And next?"


    Aldric exhaled, his tone completely detached. "Close-range jujutsu. I diverted your strike while holding Celia in my other arm. Simple weight distribution." He glanced at me.


    "You were too focused on your attack, so I just shifted your blade to the right."


    I blinked.


    He made it sound like I was a child swinging a stick.


    "Then I used my right leg to hook-kick your ribs." His voice remained cool, clinical. "Boosted it slightly with amplification. Nothing special. Then wind magic to crash you into the tree."


    Silence.


    I stared at him.


    That¡¯s it?


    I expected something grand. Something absurd. Some hidden, ancient sorcery or secret technique. But this¡ª


    I narrowed my eyes. "You mean to tell me¡­ you stopped me with basic elemental magic?"


    Aldric let out a short laugh. "That¡¯s what I did."


    I exhaled sharply, staring at him.


    "Basic elemental magic?" My voice came out slow, drawn out¡ªunbelieving. "You mean to tell me that you¡ª" I gestured lazily with my hand, "¡ªstopped me, redirected my sword, kicked me across the field, and crash me down¡­ with basic, useless elemental magic?"


    Aldric¡¯s smirk widened.


    "That¡¯s what I did," he said simply.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "Then what are you?" I muttered. "A hidden sword saint? Some high-tier sorcerer playing pretend?"


    Aldric let out a sharp, amused laugh. "Oh, please," he said, waving a hand. "That would be too easy, wouldn¡¯t it?" He tilted his head, grin sharp.


    "You¡¯d like that, huh? If I was secretly some grand, untouchable existence, it¡¯d make you feel better. That way, you wouldn¡¯t have to accept the truth."


    I frowned slightly. "And what truth is that?"


    Aldric¡¯s smirk faded slightly, his voice dipping into something colder.


    "That you were just too weak to understand it."


    My fingers twitched.


    Aldric¡¯s eyes held mine, his tone turning razor-sharp. "What? Mastery wasn¡¯t enough? That precious, overhyped gift of yours couldn¡¯t comprehend something so simple?" He let out a mocking hum.


    "Embarrassing."


    Something inside me stirred.


    "You think you¡¯re untouchable, don¡¯t you?" His voice was smooth, sharp as a scalpel. "Lazy genius. A prodigy. That¡¯s what they all call you, right?" He scoffed.


    "And yet¡­ when something outside your little world of understanding happens, you freeze. You can¡¯t accept it. Because deep down¡­" He leaned in slightly. "You know."


    My grip tightened.


    Aldric¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    "You know that for all your talent, all your mastery, you¡¯re still nothing but a child swinging a sword, hoping it makes you look bigger than you are."


    A crack of anger formed in my body.


    Celia took a step back.


    I didn¡¯t turn to look, but I could feel it¡ªher hesitation. Her uncertainty.


    Because she could sense it.


    The air around me darkened, thickened¡ªturning black.


    The ground beneath me seemed to distort, shadows stretching unnaturally as a deep, abyssal aura bled into the surroundings. It moved like smoke, curling at my feet, rising like an inescapable fog.


    And then¡ª


    It spread.


    The Grim Reaper I always try to hide within myself, the aura.


    I could feel it pressing against the world, sinking into the bones of everything living¡ªpulling.


    Because they saw it now.


    They saw their own death.


    That was what this aura did.


    It didn¡¯t just exist. It forced those caught in its grasp to experience their end before it had even come.


    And yet¡­


    I met Aldric¡¯s gaze.


    Nothing.


    No fear.


    Not even the slightest shift in expression.


    Then, in a harsh, bored voice, he spoke.


    "Certainly just lowly aura isn¡¯t your means to threaten me?"


    Celia''s Perspective:


    How¡­ how did Aldric just say that casually?


    I could feel it¡ªthe thick, suffocating aura pressing against my skin, crawling up my spine like an icy whisper of death itself.


    I didn¡¯t need to imagine it.


    I saw it.


    The Grim Reaper.


    Standing behind Xander, mirroring him, gripping its scythe as tightly as Xander gripped his sword.


    It wasn¡¯t just an aura. It was a presence.


    One that screamed death.


    And yet¡­ Aldric stood there. Unshaken.


    How?


    Maybe he didn¡¯t realize how strong Xander truly was. Maybe he was just acting tough. Maybe¡ª


    My thoughts shattered.


    In the blink of an eye, Xander vanished.


    And then¡ª


    CRACK¡ª!


    Wind exploded outwards, slamming into my chest as I stumbled back. My hair whipped around wildly, the ground trembling beneath me.


    Xander¡¯s sword¡ªmere inches from Aldric¡¯s face¡ªwas frozen in place.


    Aldric had caught it.


    With his bare hand.


    The sheer force of the impact rippled through the air, the sound of steel meeting flesh echoing like a thunderclap.


    Xander¡¯s grip on his blade tightened. His voice was low, but filled with something I alone heard from him¡ªrage.


    "I¡¯ll make you regret saying that."


    Aldric¡¯s fingers uncurled from my wrist, freeing me from his grasp. He tilted his head slightly, his usual smirk curling wider, almost as if he was enjoying this.


    "I¡¯d love to see you try."


    And then¡ª


    They vanished.


    A blur of movement¡ªso fast my eyes barely registered it¡ªbefore an earth-shaking boom tore through the battlefield.


    I whipped my head to the right, my breath caught in my throat.


    They were fighting to the death.


    I saw it, but I could barely process it.


    The world cracked beneath Xander¡¯s feet as he lunged forward, his sword becoming a streak of silver light. The sheer pressure of his swing split the air apart, a forceful boom echoing through the battlefield.


    Aldric¡ª


    He moved.


    With a tilt of his body, he let the sword graze past his cheek, slipping through the attack with fluidity that almost looked effortless.


    CLANG!


    Xander¡¯s second strike came instantly, a downward arc aimed to split Aldric in half.


    But Aldric wasn¡¯t there anymore.


    He had twisted mid-air, one hand pressing against a broken tree trunk, using it as a pivot to somersault backward¡ªbarely dodging the edge of Xander¡¯s blade as it carved the ground in half.


    Xander didn¡¯t stop.


    The instant Aldric¡¯s feet touched the ground, a wave of jagged rock erupted beneath him. Xander had seamlessly transitioned into earth magic, forcing a row of sharp spikes to shoot up like spears aiming straight for Aldric¡¯s spine.


    But Aldric, with a light tap of his foot, leapt¡ª


    No¡ª


    He glided, flipping sideways, his coat barely brushing against the rising spikes.


    A dodge so perfect it almost looked rehearsed.


    Xander¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his grip tightened.


    Water.


    A surge of liquid spiraled through the air as Xander slashed his sword in a crescent arc. A torrential blade of water shot forward, twisting unnaturally fast, aiming straight for Aldric¡¯s midsection.


    Aldric¡¯s foot dug into the earth¡ª


    And at the last possible moment, he sidestepped, spinning behind a broken tree just as the water scythe split it in two. He reappeared instantly on the other side, still smirking.


    "You¡¯re fast," Aldric mused, his voice light, amused.


    Xander¡¯s sword blurred¡ª


    Aldric ducked¡ª


    CRASH! The blade carved through the remains of the tree behind him.


    Then¡ª


    Wind.


    Xander vanished¡ªa sudden burst of air magic accelerating him like a bullet. He reappeared right in Aldric¡¯s blind spot, his sword already mid-swing¡ª


    Aldric leaned back¡ªjust enough¡ªdodging it by millimeters.


    He was playing with him.


    Xander¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t just random slashes. Each movement flowed into the next, perfectly chained. It was like watching a deadly dance¡ªa swordsman who had mastered the art of battle.


    Xander''s sword lashed out in a vicious diagonal arc, the blade whistling through the air. Aldric ducked, his coat brushing against the steel as he twisted low, sweeping his leg back to pivot.


    Xander instantly followed up, reversing his grip and stabbing forward¡ªAldric barely swayed aside, the tip slicing past his ribs as he twisted mid-motion.


    A downward slash¡ªAldric leaned back, the blade slicing just above his nose. Xander flipped the sword in his grip, spinning into a sideways cleave.


    Aldric hopped back¡ªjust enough¡ªhis body shifting with unnatural precision. Xander blurred forward, a feint, then a sharp thrust. Aldric parried with a flick of his wrist, redirecting the blade off-course as he sidestepped, his boot skimming over the cracked earth.


    Xander¡¯s sword became a silver blur. Aldric flowed around each strike, shifting his weight effortlessly. He kicked off a rock, flipping over a horizontal slash, landing just as Xander spun with a backhanded strike¡ªAldric ducked under it, his smirk widening as he barely avoided the edge.


    A burst of wind magic¡ªXander accelerated. His sword came in a blinding arc¡ªAldric twisted, letting the blade scrape against the edge of his coat as he shifted his center of gravity.


    Xander reversed into a rising slash¡ªAldric leaned back, the sword missing by a hair.


    Another swing. Another dodge. A deadly rhythm of speed and precision¡ª


    And Aldric hadn¡¯t been touched once.


    Not even grazed.


    I could see his hand glowing faintly¡ªhis fingers flexing as he casually healed himself mid-fight, his mana usage so precise it barely cost him anything.


    Another strike. Another dodge. Another step¡ª


    Aldric flipped backward, using a stray boulder as a springboard. Xander sent a howling gust of wind after him, but Aldric twisted mid-air, barely avoiding the gust, landing smoothly onto a slanted rock.


    Untouched.


    Xander gritted his teeth. He slashed upward, sending a burst of compressed air in an unpredictable, jagged pattern¡ª


    But Aldric moved with it, weaving through the wind currents like they were merely a breeze.


    Xander was fast. But Aldric¡ª


    Aldric was untouchable.


    And the worst part?


    He enjoyed it.


    The smirk never left his face. He dodged with an almost lazy amusement, as if this was all just a game to him.


    Then¡ª


    He stopped.


    His hand had finished healing.


    His smirk widened.


    "The real game starts now, Xander."


    And just like that¡ª


    The real battle was about to begin.


    Xander''s Perspective:


    The hell? How is he dodging all of this?


    I swung again, my sword cutting through the air with precision, the wind crackling as I poured a bit of wind magic into the strike to give it some extra push. It sliced toward Aldric from an angle he hadn¡¯t seen, my movements sharp and deliberate.


    But then, in the blink of an eye, Aldric shifted his weight, his body already moving before I could even process it. The wind sliced harmlessly through the air as he dodged with a fluid, almost unnatural ease.


    A slight smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°You¡¯ll need god-speed to hit me once,¡± he taunted, his voice almost too calm, too carefree.


    I let out a breath, irritated. I¡¯m getting tired of this. Why was he playing with me like this? I wasn¡¯t some random weakling. I was a Sword Saint, damn it. I should be able to land a hit.


    The bastard was too calm, too sure of himself. I grinned, the thrill of the fight bubbling up in me. Time to turn the tables.


    I gathered my magic¡ªwind magic, quick and precise. A sharp slash of air, coming from an angle he''d never expect. My sword moved with the fluidity of a whisper, the wind following its path, and I could already see it slicing toward him.


    But then...


    Aldric¡¯s body shifted, almost imperceptibly. His reflexes were damn near impossible. He moved just fast enough to dodge, the wind barely grazing the side of his cloak. It was as if he''d known the attack was coming before I even made the move.


    What the hell?


    For a split second, I couldn''t help but compare him to someone. To her. Navia, the Sword Saint of Reflex. The way she could read the battlefield like no one else, anticipating every strike, every shift in the air. The way she moved was fluid, graceful, almost inhuman.


    Aldric... was doing the same thing.


    He dodged my strike like it was nothing, as if he was dancing with my sword.


    This guy...


    I couldn¡¯t help but respect it.


    I tightened my grip on my sword and pressed forward, getting closer, determined to land a blow this time.


    My footwork was precise, every step calculated. This time, I infused water magic into my strikes, the magic amplifying the weight and speed, making them harder to dodge. The water magic was supposed to slow his footwork, pin him down just enough for me to strike.


    But... once again, he didn¡¯t even flinch. He moved past me with almost no effort, his speed nothing short of impossible. God-speed. My breath caught in my throat as the realization hit me¡ªAldric wasn¡¯t just fast; he was unnervingly fast.


    He was moving with the grace and speed of Levi, the Sword Saint of God-speed. I felt the sting of comparison. Levi¡¯s speed had always been a challenge for me, but Aldric? Aldric made Levi look like he was dragging his feet.


    I gritted my teeth. This is getting ridiculous.


    I used subtle wind magic to vanish from his sight, creating afterimages that blurred and shifted around him. My body shifted with purpose as I moved behind him in an instant, the wind leaving a trail of motionless air behind me. I swung my sword in an arc, aiming for his back.


    But of course, he was already there. Behind me. My sword met empty air.


    Before I could react, Aldric used some kind of expert technique to parry my strike¡ªbare-handed, no less. My arm went numb from the force of the deflection, and before I could even recover, he landed a solid kick to my ribs. The air left my lungs in an explosion of pain, and I staggered backward, trying to regain my stance.


    What the hell? I thought bitterly. How did he¡ª


    In that moment, I couldn''t help but compare his technique to Alina¡¯s. Alina, the Sword Saint of Technique, was known for her flawless, calculated movements.


    Aldric''s style was... unnerving. Clean. Efficient. But it didn¡¯t just mimic Alina¡¯s¡ªit improved upon it. It was like watching a master of technique who had taken the best parts of every style and made it his own.


    I stood up straighter, finally getting some space between us. I wiped the blood from my lips, trying to ignore the bruises already forming. "I don¡¯t know what the hell you are, Aldric," I muttered, my tone still lazy, but there was an edge to it now. "But you''re getting on my nerves."


    He smirked, that same damn smirk that I could already see in my mind. "Oh? Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d give you a challenge, huh?" He didn¡¯t even look tired. The bastard.


    I took a deep breath and steadied myself. "I¡¯m not done yet," I said, the grim reaper aura that had started to take hold of me flaring just a little, enough to make the air feel heavier.


    Aldric¡¯s eyes glinted. "Really now? Well, let¡¯s see how long you last then."


    As I rushed toward him again, sword raised, I couldn¡¯t help but ask myself¡ªWhat is this guy?


    I sighed, already feeling the burn of exertion. Ugh, why did I have to make this more complicated than it needed to be? But no matter how much I wanted to avoid it, Aldric was still standing in front of me, looking all smug like he was the one who was going to win.


    I amplified my speed and unleashed a strike, my sword slicing through the air with an effortless grace. The wind cut behind it, adding extra force. He has to dodge this. Right?


    But no. Aldric just kicked a rock.


    It wasn''t even a big rock, but he kicked it like it was nothing, shattering it midair. I barely had time to process that before he leaped into the air¡ªlike, seriously, how fast was he moving?¡ªand started kicking the rocks at me.


    He wasn¡¯t just throwing them, he was sending them at me with enough power to flatten a wall.


    I had to twist my body mid-strike just to avoid getting hit. Damn it, he was fast. The rocks came at me like missiles, and I saw one smack into a tree with enough force to send splinters flying.


    This guy...


    I landed a few meters away from him, just outside of striking range. But before I could even plan my next move, Aldric grinned, like he already knew what I was going to do. He stomped the ground¡ªhard¡ªand I felt the earth tremble beneath me.


    Suddenly, the ground cracked wide open, tilting towards him like the world itself was trying to swallow me whole. The shift in terrain was too sudden, too fast, and before I knew it, I was lifted into the air, spinning, disoriented.


    Aldric grabbed my leg with ease, his grip tightening like an iron vice. Without hesitation, he threw me straight into the same damn rock I had avoided earlier, slamming me into it with a sickening thud.


    "Ugh..." I groaned, pushing myself up from the ground. That hurt. A lot. But whatever, it wasn¡¯t like I hadn¡¯t taken worse hits before.


    I wiped the blood from my lip with the back of my hand, looking back at Aldric, who was just standing there, smirking like he''d already won. Damn it. I thought I had him. That¡¯s gonna sting for a while.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you this,¡± I said, voice slow and laced with sarcasm, ¡°You¡¯re not half bad. You¡¯ve got all the traits of a sword saint in one package¡ªpower, reflex, speed, technique. And yet¡­ you don¡¯t even have a gift.¡±


    His smirk deepened, and he raised an eyebrow at me, obviously amused by my observation. ¡°What about mastery?¡±


    ¡°Mastery?¡± I let out a slow, amused sigh, raising my sword. ¡°You¡¯ve used it to master every little thing, haven¡¯t you? You don¡¯t need a gift to kick my ass¡ªyou just need to master everything else.¡±


    Aldric¡¯s smirk widened, his eyes gleaming with something almost dangerous. ¡°And what if I have?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you, some god? Some unknown being who just happened to capture everything a sword saint is capable of without needing the gifts?¡±


    His smile was almost too playful. ¡°Oh, nothing like that. I was born without gifts or talents.¡±


    I paused, raising an eyebrow. ¡°So?¡±


    His tone shifted, growing cold and distant. ¡°I became the monster that stops geniuses. Because their gifts end the moment they meet me.¡±


    I blinked, trying to process his words. But just as I was about to speak again, something changed in his eyes. They flickered¡ªhis black eyes... they turned blue. For just a split second, I saw it¡ªblue. Why was that so familiar?


    It was as if the mask he''d been wearing slipped for just a moment, revealing something deeper.


    Who is this guy?


    I could feel a sudden chill run down my spine.


    How is he so strong?


    I stood there, breathing heavily, the cold of the wind stinging my face as I glared at Aldric. This guy... There was something about him. Something that gnawed at the back of my mind.


    All his tricks, all his moves, and yet he was barely trying. It was frustrating. His calm demeanor only added to the tension, making everything feel unfair, like a mockery of what a real fight should be.


    "You know," I said, my voice dripping with impatience, "this is getting boring. It''s like you''re not even trying. And it''s annoying. You have all that power, all those skills, and yet you''re holding back. That''s just not fair."


    Aldric''s smirk widened, that same infuriating, unbothered grin. He looked almost... too relaxed, considering how much energy I¡¯d already wasted trying to land a hit on him.


    "I don¡¯t want to kill you right now, Xander. It¡¯d ruin the fun."


    Fun? This was far from fun.


    I tightened my grip on my sword, my gaze narrowing. "The more you hold back, the more it pisses me off. The more I want to make you try."


    A cold wind swept past me, and suddenly, a strange pressure filled the air. My body tensed, the intensity of the moment seeping into every bone. I could feel it now.


    That pull, that pressure from him¡ªsomething deep and dangerous that made the atmosphere feel heavy. The darkness around us seemed to deepen, swirling with a sense of finality. This is the moment. The moment it ends.


    My eyes glowed, white and black, the aura around me thickening into something darker. The Grim Reaper.


    My own manifestation.


    The aura around me turned grim, black and white swarming like a storm, swirling in chaotic energy.


    I could feel my very essence calling out to the power I rarely used. When I allowed myself to get serious, when I allowed myself to try, there was no one who could stop me.


    "Fine," Aldric sighed, clearly uninterested but willing to indulge me. "I¡¯ll try for you... just this once."


    I let out a slow, smug breath. "Good, because now I¡¯m not holding anything back either."


    I blitzed forward, the air thick with the weight of the moment, my muscles burning, my blade ready. But Aldric just stood there.


    Calm.


    With every step, I closed the distance, feeling the rush of power coursing through my veins. But then, in a split second, everything changed.


    Out of nowhere, he was in front of me. His face¡ªonce wrapped in bandages¡ªwas now exposed. His skin was blacked out, covered in an aura so dark it seemed to absorb the light around us. His eyes¡ªblue. Glowing blue, like shards of frozen hell itself, staring directly into me.


    Instinct took over. My sword shot forward, an attack born from reflex, a desperate attempt to force him back, to make him move, to do something. But the moment I swung¡ªthat was the mistake.


    Time froze.


    The world around me vanished into darkness. It wasn¡¯t a blur. It wasn¡¯t just fast. It was like I was trapped in a slow-motion nightmare, watching my death approach, knowing I couldn¡¯t stop it. I felt him¡ªfelt him move, but I couldn¡¯t react in time.


    He wasn¡¯t in front of me anymore.


    He was to my right.


    In the blink of an eye, the impossible happened. His form appeared, cloaked in a void-like aura, holding an ice sword¡ªcrafted from the weakest of ice magic, yet it radiated a chilling deadly precision. The blade, sharp enough to sever anything in its path, was now aimed at my neck.


    I couldn¡¯t move.


    My body screamed at me to react, but everything was too slow. His sword edged closer, closer, until I could feel the cold of it brushing my skin.


    This was it. This was death.


    Then, as if mocking me, I felt his presence again¡ªthis time to my left. His form was there, identical to the one on my right. Two weapons. Two threats.


    No escape.


    Both ice swords raised, each hand deadly. His right hand was ready to slice through my throat from the front, his left aimed at the back of my neck.


    A perfect execution.


    There was no mercy here. Only pain.


    I could feel it now¡ªdrowning in the weight of it all. The blackness around me deepened as I realized the extent of my failure. I was caught. Trapped. His blades were closing in from both sides, and there was no way out.


    I can''t escape.


    The cold sensation of death filled my entire body. His swords were moving.


    This was my ending...


    My own heartbeat was deafening in the silence, growing louder and louder until¡ª


    A flash of black, the feeling of sharp, biting cold on both sides of my neck, the ultimate, torturous death awaiting me as I stared into the void.


    The way that would make every moment feel like an eternity.


    I was drowning in it. The blackness around me closed in, suffocating. I could feel my heartbeat quicken, my breaths shallow as he got closer.


    I saw myself then, standing in the void, my Grim Reaper counterpart. My vision shifted, and in front of me, there was a figure¡ªan entity that shouldn¡¯t exist.


    Its presence alone felt beyond godly, overwhelming, as if this being had the authority over even the gods themselves.


    The Grim Reaper in front of me¡ªmy Grim Reaper¡ªtried to raise his scythe. But before it could even make a move, it shattered, a violent explosion of dark energy scattering the pieces into dust. The force was too much, like something far beyond the realm of comprehension.


    I could feel the dread settle in, seeping into every part of me. The fear wasn¡¯t just for my life¡ªit was the understanding that even the embodiment of death, the very god of taking lives, couldn¡¯t stand against this entity.


    It was more than a mere being. It was something otherworldly.


    The void entity before me, clad in a dark aura that swallowed the light, stood taller than anything I had ever seen. Glowing blue eyes pierced through the blackness, and atop its head, a crown gleamed with an emperor¡¯s authority. Its presence was overwhelming, as if the very fabric of existence bent to its will.


    My vision was dimming, slipping into black and white. The ice swords pressing against my neck were a cruel reminder of how close I was to death. The cold was unbearable¡ªsharp, final. The weight of it all pulled at me, and I knew that my end was near.


    But then, something... unnatural happened. The entity¡¯s gaze flicked to the Grim Reaper, and what happened next was beyond anything I could have imagined. The Grim Reaper, the god who had claimed countless souls, the very personification of death itself, knelt.


    Slowly. Reluctantly. But he knelt before this... this thing.


    And in that moment, I understood.


    I was no longer just facing a force of death. I was facing something beyond it.


    A being that stood at the pinnacle of existence, transcending even gods themselves.


    The presence of this entity dwarfed everything, crushing me beneath its weight. It was as if the universe itself bent its knee to this being, this god who existed to surpass all.


    There was no fighting it. There was no escaping it.


    I felt the swords again, their cold edges biting into my skin, the sharpness threatening to tear through my very soul. I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t even think, my mind paralyzed by the sheer overwhelming force of the being before me.


    And then¡ªit came. The moment I had been waiting for, yet dreading with every fiber of my being. The ice swords sliced through the air, one coming down from the front, the other from the back, and then...


    The world stopped.


    The pressure against my neck became unbearable, but it was the final, chilling sensation that told me everything I needed to know.


    I was dead.


    Time seemed to slow as I felt my body succumb to the cold, the ice slicing through, claiming my life with an almost clinical precision.


    And in the blackness of death, the last thought that crossed my mind was this:


    I had just faced the beginning and end of everything.


    To Be Continued: Chapter 50 - Last Hope

 Chapter 50: The Joker

    Aldric''s Perspective:


    Many like to believe we live in a fair world, where equality is woven into the fabric of fate. Some are fortunate¡ªblessed with power, riches, and the ability to shape their own reality. Others, though, are cursed with misfortune, weakness, and the crushing despair that comes with losing those they hold dear.


    I stood there in front of Xander, my expression a perfect mask of calm, though a smirk tugged at the corner of my lips. His eyes were wide open, yet the fool was still asleep, trapped in the illusion of void I¡¯d cast around him.


    A pity, really. He didn¡¯t even realize that he was in my world now, a world where I controlled everything. But even now, I was letting him go. After hearing his pathetic reasons for trying to hurt Celia, most would¡¯ve put him down right there.


    But I didn¡¯t want to. The old me? I would¡¯ve done it without a second thought. But now? Now, I¡¯m feeling merciful. Funny how things change.


    I slapped Xander¡¯s cheek¡ªnot hard, just enough to stir him from his delusion and bring him back to the harsh truth of reality.


    He groggily reached up, his hand brushing his neck, as if checking it was still there. His gaze flickered around, confusion clouding his features as he slowly emerged from the illusion I¡¯d trapped him in.


    What had he seen? I wondered briefly. I only showed him a glimpse, a taste of the whispers I hear, the unsettling presence that hounds me in the dark corners of my mind.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Xander¡¯s voice came out shaky, as if he¡¯d just woken from a nightmare, the horror of the illusion still lingering in his chest.


    I placed a hand on his shoulder, my smirk widening just a little. "It was a close fight, after all," I said, letting my words drip with sarcasm. "You probably overheated going all out."


    Xander¡¯s hand trembled as it went to his forehead, his face contorted as if he was trying to process what had just happened, trying to make sense of the surreal experience he¡¯d just lived through.


    "Let''s call this a draw," I continued, my voice smooth and cold. "Neither of us collapsed, and it¡¯s been clear from the start that it was going to be close."


    I turned and started walking away from him, taking my time. Let him think on it. Let the silence stew between us.


    Then, just as I was about to leave him behind, I heard his voice. "You could¡¯ve killed me, couldn¡¯t you?" His breath was still ragged, the weight of our battle hanging on his words.


    I stopped, letting the silence stretch on for a long moment. I could almost hear his heart beating faster, feel the uncertainty rolling off him.


    I let the pause linger before answering, my voice cutting through the quiet like a knife. "Answer me, damn it," he pressed, his voice growing more frantic. "Why were you holding back, knowing I had intentions to kill you?"


    The question hung in the air between us, his words trying to pry open the door to the thoughts I was carefully guarding. I could almost feel him searching, trying to understand what drove me, trying to find some rationale. But here¡¯s the thing: he would never get it. He couldn¡¯t.


    I turned to face him again, my smirk still there, though there was something colder behind it. "You really want to know, Xander? Fine, I¡¯ll tell you."


    I took a slow step forward, savoring the tension. "I held back because... you¡¯re just not worth it."


    His expression faltered, surprise flashing across his face, like I¡¯d just slapped him again, but with words this time.


    "See," I said, pausing to let the silence stretch again, "I don¡¯t waste my time on people who are already dead inside. You¡¯ve been playing this game, fighting to prove something you don¡¯t even understand, and in the end, that¡¯s all you are. A little boy, pretending to be a man."


    I watched as the words hit him, felt the discomfort creeping into his bones. He opened his mouth to say something¡ªprobably something about honor or pride¡ªbut I didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    "Don¡¯t get me wrong," I added, taking a casual step back. "You had potential once. But somewhere along the way, you lost your way. And now? Now, you''re just a shadow of that. Not worth the effort, not worth the energy."


    His face twisted with frustration, and I couldn¡¯t help but watch it all unfold with a touch of amusement. Poor Xander. He had no idea what hit him.


    I tilted my head slowly, just enough to let Xander catch a glimpse of the side of my face. The momentary shift in posture was almost casual, but my voice, when it came, was anything but.


    It was cold, calculated, the kind of tone you use when you''re speaking to a pawn¡ªbecause, let¡¯s face it, that¡¯s all he was.


    "Every card, no matter the rank, has a role, Xander," I said, letting each word drag out with a hint of menace. "Fulfill that role, and maybe, just maybe, you¡¯ll live up to the mercy I¡¯ve shown you today."


    I didn¡¯t realize it at first, but my mask was slipping¡ªagain. My true blue eyes flared, and a dark aura burned beneath the surface, threatening to rise. I felt it, like a distant storm cloud, but I held it back.


    Control. That¡¯s the game. Always control. But even I couldn''t ignore how it made the air thick with tension.


    Xander didn¡¯t say a word. He stood there, staring at me with that ridiculous look of confusion and disbelief. He couldn''t understand it, could he? The game I was playing. Not yet, anyway.


    I sighed, the weight of the moment pushing me to speak again, but this time, it was with a bored, lazy tone, as if I couldn¡¯t even be bothered to take him seriously.


    "Oh hey now," I drawled, stretching the words like they were too much effort, "don¡¯t get too cocky over this draw."


    I could practically hear him thinking it, could feel the gears turning behind those eyes of his. So, of course, he had to go and open his mouth.


    "Say all you want, but I won¡¯t just be another card for your use, Aldric." His words were defiant, his gaze steady. But then, almost on a whim, he shrugged like it was the most casual thing in the world. "Plus, I¡¯m too lazy to be of any use, so stop with the cool act."


    And then, like he was some kind of oversized cat, he threw his hands behind his head, yawned, and made himself comfortable. As if this whole mess was some insignificant afterthought for him.


    I didn¡¯t respond at first. I just stood there, watching him with an amused smirk pulling at my lips.


    The arrogance was almost endearing in a way. He had no idea just how insignificant he was to the bigger picture. But that was fine. His role would come, whether he liked it or not.


    Without another word, I turned, starting to walk away, letting the silence fall between us like a thick fog.


    Good. Xander was too naive, too caught up in his own arrogance to see his place in this grand game. He''d fulfill his role in the end¡ªhe just didn¡¯t know it yet.


    In the coming war with the grotesques, he¡¯d play a part, no matter how much he resisted. After all, it was his fate now. And the deck was already stacked in my favor.


    I thought about the others then. My cards on my hands.


    The diamond¡ªthe Requiem, the roles of Sylvia and Alina. Those two had a debt to me. One I¡¯d never let them forget, but one I¡¯d never make public either. No, I¡¯d keep that hidden in the shadows where it belonged.


    The spade¡ªCelestial Apex. Zain and Levi, the other wild cards. They¡¯d be useful, in their own way. Their blood had a certain heat to it that I could manipulate.


    The clubs¡ªgrotesques, with their twisted intelligence and their king, their leader. Dangerous, but predictable. And when the time came, I¡¯d turn them against each other.


    And then, there was the heart. The queen of it all.


    Her.


    I felt a sharp pang in my chest, a flicker of something I couldn¡¯t quite place. My mind snapped back to the present as I looked up.


    There she was.


    Celia.


    Her face was twisted in concern, her brows furrowed as she looked at me like I was something¡­ dangerous. Like she knew exactly what I was capable of, but was still worried for me.


    It was time to talk to her. She was the true heart of this war. The one who could tip the scales and bring this side the victory it needed. And I had a feeling she''d be the key to the whole damn thing.


    Celia approached me, her usual energy dialed down to something soft and concerned. She had her hands clasped in front of her chest, almost like she was holding her thoughts in, as if worried they''d spill out and betray her. Her eyes were wide with that familiar concern. I could see it in the way she looked at me¡ªlike I might just crumble under her gaze.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, her voice laced with worry.


    I raised an eyebrow, giving her my best nonchalant smirk. "Me? Fine, as always. Not a scratch on me, princess."


    She narrowed her eyes at me, not buying it for a second. "Are you sure?" Her gaze flicked over my body like she was trying to assess every inch of me for injuries.


    I shifted awkwardly, pretending to look too busy to care. "You know, just a little tired from all the fun we''ve been having. But, seriously, not a single bruise. I''m practically invincible."


    Her eyes went to my shoulders, then my arms. "Not even here?" she asked, poking at my shoulder lightly with her finger.


    I jerked away dramatically, holding my shoulder like it was about to fall off. "Oh, heavens, the agony!" I groaned, making sure to exaggerate the pain. "I¡¯ll survive, but barely. It''s a miracle I can still move."


    She rolled her eyes, clearly not falling for it. "Okay, then what about here?" She moved her hand down, pointing toward my ribs. "You''re definitely hiding something here."


    I gave her a deadpan look, dramatically sucking in my breath. "Ah, right there? Yep, the pain is so immense, I can''t breathe anymore. I¡¯m basically a goner."


    She sighed, crossing her arms, clearly unimpressed with my attempts. "You''re ridiculous."


    I grinned, shrugging. "That''s why you love me, right?"


    Her cheeks flushed slightly, but she refused to admit it. "I don''t know about that... You''re annoying."


    "Annoying, but charming." I waggled my eyebrows, and she instantly shifted uncomfortably, her cheeks getting pinker.


    Then, just as I thought I was safe, she stopped and pointed at my cheek, her expression changing to a more serious one. "Wait a minute... What''s this?"


    I froze. Damn it. I hadn¡¯t noticed the cut from earlier when I¡¯d been too focused on making sure Xander didn¡¯t try to turn this into a bigger mess than it needed to be.


    She reached up, her fingers brushing over the small, minor cut on my cheek.


    I immediately tensed. "What are you doing?" I asked, trying to back away, but she was already too close.


    Her eyes softened as she focused on the cut, and without answering, she placed her finger gently on my lips, shushing me.


    "Shush," she said, her voice suddenly quieter, more tender. Her eyes fluttered closed as a slight blush colored her cheeks. "Let me heal you."


    I blinked, caught off guard by how... cute she looked when she was trying to help. "Celia, I don¡¯t need¡ª"


    "Shush," she repeated, her finger still on my lips as she whispered something under her breath. Her hands glowed softly as she muttered an incantation, the air around her tingling with the subtle hum of magic.


    "Curavitum doloris."


    Her eyes stayed closed as her magic worked, a gentle warmth spreading over my cheek. I watched as the cut slowly healed, leaving nothing but smooth skin where the wound had been. It was... oddly comforting.


    When the warmth faded, Celia opened her eyes, her face redder than I¡¯d ever seen it before. She jerked her hand away from my face like she¡¯d just realized what she¡¯d done.


    I couldn¡¯t help it. I let out a quiet chuckle, watching her scramble to cover up the fact that she¡¯d just healed me, her awkwardness painfully obvious.


    "It¡¯s already too late, Celia," I teased, laughing at the way she fumbled. "You¡¯re caring about me. It¡¯s written all over your face."


    Her expression turned defensive, and she crossed her arms, looking away. "I didn¡¯t care," she mumbled, clearly embarrassed. "I just didn¡¯t want you walking around looking like a mess, okay? It¡¯s not a big deal."


    "Sure, sure." I smirked. "Not a big deal at all. Just a little miraculous healing magic, and a whole lot of red cheeks."


    Her eyes flicked back to me, and she stuck her tongue out, clearly flustered. "Shut up, Aldric."


    We started walking again, the tension in the air still palpable. But it was lighter now, easier, like the weight of the moment had lifted with the quiet teasing. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how cute she looked when she was all flustered. It was hard not to enjoy the little victories like that.


    We continued down the path, the quiet rustling of the trees around us and the distant sound of the river growing louder as we got closer. Celia had her arms folded tightly, her head turned to the side, trying her best to ignore me. But I could tell she was still a little self-conscious.


    "So," I started, breaking the silence, "you care, huh?"


    She let out an exasperated sigh. "You¡¯re not going to let that go, are you?"


    "Not a chance," I said with a grin. "It¡¯s adorable. Makes me think you¡¯re secretly my biggest fan even though we''ve met just a hour ago."


    She huffed, clearly trying to maintain her composure, but I could see the corners of her lips twitching into a smile.


    "You¡¯re so full of yourself," she muttered, but there was a hint of fondness in her voice that she tried to hide.


    "Ah, come on. I¡¯m not that full of myself," I said, walking alongside her. "Just... enough to know you¡¯re absolutely smitten with me."


    She rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t deny it. "Whatever, Aldric. Keep dreaming."


    We walked in comfortable silence for a while, until the river came into view. The sound of the flowing water was soothing, the sunlight shimmering off the surface. It was almost too perfect, the way the world seemed to slow down around us.


    Celia stopped beside me, looking out at the river with a soft expression. "It''s nice, isn''t it?"


    I nodded, leaning against a nearby tree. "Yeah, it¡¯s peaceful."


    "Maybe I should come here more often," she said quietly, glancing at me. "It¡¯s... relaxing."


    We stayed there for a while, watching the river flow by. I could get used to this¡ªher being here, teasing and trying to deny everything while I just laughed at her expense. But deep down, I knew it was more than that.


    It always had been.


    I walked beside Celia, the river humming softly in the background. The sunlight cut through the treetops, casting a gentle glow over the water. It was quiet. Too quiet.


    Which meant she was thinking about something. And knowing her, it was probably about me.


    It didn¡¯t take long before she finally broke the silence.


    "Why did you do it?" Her voice was softer than usual, but there was that underlying stubbornness in it. "Back there... why did you defend me?"


    I raised an eyebrow, smirking as I turned to face her. "What, did you expect me to just stand by and let a little girl get hurt?"


    Her eye twitched, and just like that, the warmth in the moment evaporated. "Little girl?!" She clenched her fists, glaring up at me. "I am not a little girl!"


    "Right, right," I said, nodding. "You''re a very short young lady, my mistake."


    Celia inhaled sharply, probably debating whether to burn me alive on the spot. "You''re impossible."


    "And yet, here you are, walking beside me instead of throwing me into the river," I mused. "Admit it, you like my company."


    "I tolerate it," she corrected, crossing her arms.


    "Same thing," I said with a shrug. "But really, don¡¯t think too hard about it. I just did what anyone would do."


    Celia¡¯s glare softened, and she glanced away, almost hesitant. "No. Not everyone would do that." Her voice dropped a little. "So why did you?"


    I sighed, scratching the back of my head. "Look, Celia... I just couldn''t let you die, alright?"


    She blinked, her lips parting slightly in surprise. "Why...?"


    Why? That was a good question. One I wasn¡¯t ready to answer. Not fully.


    I shoved my hands into my pockets, glancing at the river. "Because I just couldn¡¯t," I muttered. "Simple as that."


    Celia didn''t press further. Instead, she let out a soft breath and turned her gaze to the river. For once, she let the silence settle between us without forcing it away with more questions.


    The peaceful moment stretched on. The water shimmered under the moonlight, and the cool breeze carried the faint scent of the forest. It was... nice.


    "You know," Celia said after a while, "I really like places like this. They feel safe."


    "Yeah?" I tilted my head at her. "Because of the scenery or because I¡¯m here?"


    She scoffed. "Definitely not because of you."


    "Harsh," I said, placing a hand over my chest in mock pain. "After all we''ve been through?"


    She rolled her eyes, but there was a small smile there. "It''s just nice. Being here... talking like this."


    I glanced at her, watching the way her red eyes softened as they reflected the water.


    "...Yeah," I admitted. "It is."


    And then, without warning, I scooped up a handful of water and splashed it at her.


    Celia let out a sharp yelp, jumping back as the cold water hit her. "Aldric!"


    I grinned, laughing. "What? You were getting too sentimental. Thought you could use a refresh."


    She narrowed her eyes. "Oh, you are so dead."


    Before I could react, she scooped up water and flung it right at my face.


    I stumbled back, spitting out river water. "Oh, that¡¯s how it''s gonna be?"


    "You started it," she shot back, grinning.


    "Oh, well, in that case¡ª" I reached down, gathering more water and hurling it at her.


    Celia dodged, but not fast enough. The water drenched the side of her dress, making her shriek. "You¡ª! You stupid, bandaged, unknown man! I swear, I will¡ª!"


    "Will what, little Celia?" I taunted, sending another splash her way.


    She growled. "I am not little!"


    "Then why does the water hit you like a tsunami?"


    Her face burned red, and she immediately went on the attack, splashing me wildly. I dodged, laughing as she shouted every insult under the sun.


    It was ridiculous. It was childish.


    And it was the most fun I¡¯d had in a long time.


    But of course, I couldn''t just let her win. As she readied another splash, I sent a particularly strong wave of water right at her face. She gasped, completely soaked.


    "You¡ª!" Her eyes blazed, but I knew what was coming.


    So, naturally, I did what any smart man would do.


    I ran.


    "ALDRIC!" she screamed, immediately chasing after me.


    I could hear her footsteps sloshing through the wet ground, her frustration practically radiating off her. I smirked, about to turn around and taunt her¡ª


    When suddenly, she lunged.


    She tackled me with full force, and before I could react, we both went tumbling straight into the river.


    The current yanked us forward instantly.


    "Great job, Celia!" I gasped, trying to keep my head above water.


    "You started it!" she coughed, flailing next to me.


    The river twisted and turned, dragging us along. We tried to grab onto something¡ªanything¡ªbut the current was too strong. We spun, tossed around like ragdolls, until finally¡ª


    THUD.


    We hit the shore, sprawling onto the grass, gasping for breath.


    For a long moment, neither of us spoke, just lying there, soaked and exhausted.


    Then, Celia groaned. "I hate you."


    I wheezed out a laugh. "Hate you more."


    She rolled onto her side, glaring at me. "That¡¯s your fault."


    "My fault?" I scoffed. "You¡¯re the one who jumped at mel!"


    "I did not¡ª!"


    "Oh, you absolutely did," I grinned. "It was terrifying."


    She groaned again, covering her face. "I swear, I don¡¯t know why I even bother."


    "You love my company, that¡¯s why."


    She peeked through her fingers, looking like she wanted to argue, but then... she just sighed. "You¡¯re so useless."


    "And you¡¯re adorable," I teased.


    She tensed slightly, but instead of snapping back, she just... looked at me.


    Really looked at me.


    Her red eyes held something different now. Something softer. Almost nostalgic.


    I blinked. "...What?"


    She hesitated, then, in a voice quieter than before, she said:


    "You remind me of my heart."


    I stared. "...Excuse me?"


    Celia turned away slightly, but she didn¡¯t look embarrassed. Just thoughtful. "There¡¯s someone I hold to my heart. He is my everything... and the way you speak, act, and even the way you held me back there..." She trailed off, her eyes flickering to me again.


    "You remind me of him."


    The air between us shifted. My usual smirk faltered slightly, my teasing words caught in my throat.


    "...Oh," I said.


    Celia gave me a small smile. A real one. And for once, I didn¡¯t have a joke to follow up with.


    I just watched her, as the river behind us continued to flow.


    For a moment, we just stood there, gazing into each other''s eyes with a small smile. Nothing else existed¡ªjust the quiet of the river, the distant rustling of leaves, and the warmth between us.


    Unbeknownst to her, I had cast a subtle wind spell, letting the air gently dry our soaked clothes. A bit of fire magic, faint and controlled, warmed us from within. She hadn¡¯t noticed¡ªnot yet, anyway. And honestly, it didn¡¯t matter.


    She blinked, her red eyes flickering with something unreadable. Then, after a beat, she tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°Hey¡­ why are you looking at me like that?¡± she asked, her voice suddenly stuttering at the edges.


    I smiled. "Your morning eyes¡­ I could stare at them like watching the stars."


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Her face went red. A deep, unmistakable blush bloomed across her cheeks as she took an awkward step back. "Wha¡ªwh-what?!"


    I took a slow step forward. "I could walk you by," I said, my voice carrying a teasing lilt, "and I¡¯d tell you without regret."


    Her fingers twitched, her breath catching. "T-Tell me what¡­?" she stammered.


    "That I like you," I said smoothly. "That I wouldn¡¯t mind holding you in my arms tonight."


    Celia completely froze. If her face had been blushing before, now it was practically glowing. Steam could¡¯ve been rising off her head for all I knew.


    "WH¡ªWHA¡ªYOU¡ªWHAT¡ª!" She flailed backward, her words tripping over themselves like a dying bird. "T-T-Tonight?! H-Holding?! I¡ªW-We just¡ªT-That¡¯s not¡ªI don¡¯t¡ªY-You can¡¯t just¡ª!!!"


    I took another step forward. She took another step back.


    Nature itself seemed to go silent. The river¡¯s soft current, the wind, even the distant chirping of birds¡ªit was all drowned out by the moment. Just us.


    Celia, now fully red, waved her hands wildly as she continued her nonsense. "B-B-But we just met! Y-You¡¯re bandaged! I-I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s under there! Wh-What if you have a weird face?! Or¡ªor what if¡ª! I¡ªI didn¡¯t even¡ªW-We were just fighting in the river! This is too fast! T-This is NOT how romance works! What kind of¡ª?! I need a BREAK! HELP¡ª!"


    I smirked. "I¡¯ll imagine we fell in love."


    "WH¡ªWHAAAAAT?!" Her soul visibly left her body for a second. "WH¡ªWHO¡ªIMAGINE¡ªNO¡ªTHAT¡ªTHERE¡¯S NO IMAGINING¡ªYOU¡ªWE JUST¡ª!"


    She stumbled, her back nearly hitting a tree as she looked everywhere but at me. "Y-You¡¯re messing with me! Th-That¡¯s what this is! J-Just you¡ªbeing¡ªw-whatever it is you are! A-A big¡ªflirty¡ªuh¡ªuh¡­ BANDAGED¡ªuh¡ªuh¡­ BANDAGED MENACE!"


    Now that was a new title.


    I stopped just inches away from her, watching as she practically vibrated with flustered panic. Her hands were curled up in nervous fists, her red eyes darting around wildly, but her body remained still¡ªtrapped.


    The faint sunlight filtered through the trees, casting a golden glow over her. But none of that mattered. Not the dried clothes, not the warmth in the air.


    This was the moment of truth.


    How far would she let me go?


    Her back pressed against the rough bark of the tree, her small frame trembling slightly. Her crimson eyes, wide and frantic, darted from side to side as if searching for an escape¡ªbut there was none.


    I placed my hands on either side of her, trapping her. Not forcefully. Just enough. Enough to make her realize she could push me away, but she wouldn''t.


    I leaned in closer, my voice low, steady.


    "I want you to be the beautiful sight I see when I sleep."


    Celia¡¯s breath hitched. Her lips parted slightly, but no words came. Then¡ª


    "I¡ªI¡ªyou¡ªyou what¡ª?! W-Why¡ª!? H-Huh?!" Her hands flailed for a second before weakly pressing against my chest. "N-No! Wait! T-That¡¯s not¡ªI mean¡ªyou can¡¯t just say that!"


    I chuckled, lowering my gaze slightly. "And yet, I did."


    Her fingers twitched, her entire body frozen in place. Her knees looked weak, her chest rose and fell unevenly, and her ears were practically steaming from the sheer heat of her flustered state.


    "I¡ª!" She gulped. "Th-That¡ªth-that¡¯s so¡ª! W-Who even says stuff like that¡ª?! D-Do you just go around making girls feel l-like this¡ª?! I¡ªI¡¯m not¡ªthis isn¡¯t¡ª!!"


    I took one step closer.


    "Hold my hand just once," I said softly, "and I¡¯ll never let you go."


    Celia¡¯s mouth opened. Then closed. Then opened again. Then¡ª


    Her hands, shaking slightly, curled into fists against my chest. Her body refused to move, her feet barely pressing against the ground.


    I smiled. "I¡¯ll take you through my dreams, which are just you."


    She sucked in a sharp breath, her face burning. Her body leaned back slightly, as if trying to shrink into the tree behind her, but her eyes¡ªher beautiful, red, glowing eyes¡ªstared straight into mine.


    Her lips trembled. "Y-Y-You dream about m-me?!" she blurted out, her voice high-pitched and completely nonsensical. "B-But¡ªthat¡¯s not¡ªI¡ªw-we¡ª!"


    I nodded slowly. "I dream of you almost every night," I murmured, watching her reaction carefully. "Hopefully, I won¡¯t wake up this time."


    A full-body shudder ran through her.


    Her fingers curled tighter into my shirt. Her lips parted, but no words came out¡ªjust shaky breaths and a trembling stare.


    She was falling.


    "Wherever you are," I continued, my voice steady, unwavering, "I¡¯ll never let go of you."


    Celia¡¯s breath hitched again. Her body quivered as she tried¡ªand failed¡ªto find words. And then, in a small, weak voice, she asked:


    "W-Why¡­?"


    I smiled.


    "Because you¡¯re the one I want."


    Her entire body locked up. Her fingers clutched at my clothes, her legs shaking visibly now. Her throat bobbed as she swallowed thickly, her head lowering slightly, her red bangs falling over her eyes.


    I leaned in just a little more, my voice softer now.


    "Stay with me," I whispered. "For my life, I can promise you your smile. With all my days alive in this world."


    Silence.


    Celia¡¯s whole body was trembling now, her breath unsteady, her face¡ªgods¡ªher face.


    Her lips parted slightly. "I¡ª" She sucked in a breath. "W-Wait¡ªwait¡ªno¡ªt-that¡¯s¡ª!"


    She shook her head rapidly, trying to regain her composure. "T-T-T-THAT¡ªTHAT IS NOT¡ªYOU CAN¡¯T JUST¡ª!!!"


    Her knees buckled slightly. "W-W-What do you even mean by¡ªW-Wait, no! I-I mean, you c-can¡¯t just say stuff like that¡ªn-no normal person just¡ª! A-And I¡ª!"


    Her voice wavered, her eyes locking onto mine for a brief, fleeting second. And then.


    Slowly.


    Her lips closed, her hands shaking at her sides, her breath barely stable.


    And in that moment¡ªwhether she realized it or not¡ªher heart had already fallen halfway.


    Celia was a trembling mess, her hands gripping the fabric of her own sleeves like they were the only thing keeping her standing. Her crimson eyes darted anywhere but at me¡ªtoward the trees, the river, the fading sunlight¡ªanywhere except my face.


    But that wouldn¡¯t do.


    Gently, I lifted a hand and placed my fingers under her chin, tilting her face up. Her breath hitched as I guided her gaze back to mine. The moment her eyes locked onto me, her entire body tensed, her pupils shaking like she was trapped in some sort of spell.


    "Do you think," I said softly, "you could love me?"


    Her lips parted slightly, her face burning. "I¡ª!"


    Her voice failed.


    I smiled, my thumb brushing lightly against her jaw. "Because if you do," I continued, "I¡¯ll show you what makes you lovely."


    Her fingers twitched. Her whole body quivered. "Th-That¡¯s¡ª!" she sputtered, her voice a complete disaster of stutters and incomprehensible sounds. "*T-T-That¡¯s n-not¡ªy-you¡ªY-You can''t just¡ª!"


    I leaned in ever so slightly, watching the way her breath hitched, the way her shoulders tensed.


    "I¡¯d love you to the stars and back," I murmured. "So, give me your heart¡­" I smiled. "And I¡¯ll give you mine."


    Celia froze.


    Her fingers trembled, gripping onto her sleeves like they were a lifeline. Her lips quivered as she opened her mouth, then closed it, then opened it again¡ªand then¡ª


    "A-A-AH¡ª?!?"


    A sound left her throat, but I wasn¡¯t entirely sure if it was a word or just sheer panic.


    "T-That¡¯s¡ªT-T-That¡¯s n-not¡ª!" She swallowed thickly. "A-Are you¡ªy-you''re s-s-saying t-that like i-it¡¯s s-s-some kind of¡ª!"


    "Don¡¯t you like when I¡¯m around?" I asked, tilting my head slightly.


    Celia squeaked. "*I¡ªwha¡ªI¡ªI m-mean¡ªth-that¡¯s not¡ª!" She shook her head violently, her face an absolute catastrophe of red. "W-W-Why are you asking m-m-me that?! I-I d-don¡¯t¡ª! Y-You¡ª!"


    I chuckled, my gaze still locked onto her trembling one. "Could you pretend you care?"


    She gasped. "I¡ªI¡ª!" Her hands flailed slightly before grabbing onto the tree behind her as if she was about to collapse. "W-Wha¡ªw-w-w-why w-w-would I¡ª?! I-I d-don¡¯t¡ª!"


    I let my voice drop, my smile softening. "I belong with you, my love."


    Her whole body stiffened.


    Her fingers curled against the bark.


    Her breathing grew shaky.


    "I¡ª!" She tried to speak but couldn¡¯t. "Y-Y-You¡ªth-that¡ªth-that¡¯s¡ª!"


    I exhaled slowly, my voice barely above a whisper now.


    "Dreaming of you, anywhere," I murmured. "We could watch the sunset together¡­ and you¡¯d be there with me smiling."


    She froze again.


    Her breathing was erratic. Her eyes were frantic. Her lips quivered uncontrollably.


    Then, in the smallest, weakest voice¡ª


    "W-W-Why d-does it s-s-sound like y-you¡¯re¡­ r-really saying that¡­?"


    I smiled.


    "Because I am."


    Her throat bobbed, her eyes growing impossibly wide.


    She was falling.


    She knew she was falling.


    She couldn¡¯t stop it even if she wanted to.


    And I knew it, too.


    I placed my palm lightly against her cheek, feeling the heat of her flustered skin under my fingertips.


    "And I¡¯ll pray for that day," I whispered, my voice steady, unwavering. "And hope it brings you right to me."


    Celia shuddered.


    Her hands twitched against the bark, her knees growing weaker. "W-W-Wha¡ª" she gasped, "W-W-Why d-does i-it s-s-sound like y-you''re¡ª!"


    I chuckled, watching her fall further and further into the trap.


    "I¡¯ll watch you shining, my darling," I murmured, tracing a thumb lightly over her cheek.


    She let out a noise¡ªsomewhere between a gasp, a whimper, and a complete breakdown of her composure.


    Her lips shook. Her hands curled into fists. Her legs trembled.


    And then¡ª


    I spoke.


    "So¡­"


    I leaned in closer, my breath warm against her flustered skin.


    "Will you love me, Celia?"


    For a moment¡ªjust one single moment¡ªtime stopped.


    The river. The wind. The trees.


    Everything vanished.


    There was only her.


    Her wide, crimson eyes staring into mine.


    Her breath, shaking.


    Her lips, slightly parted.


    And then¡ª


    A single sound left her throat.


    "A-A-A-AHHHHHH¡ª?!?!?!?!"


    Her knees gave out completely.


    I took a few steps back, my smirk fading as Celia collapsed onto her knees, breathing heavily. Her hands clutched at her chest, her shoulders rising and falling with each shaky breath. Her crimson eyes were hidden beneath the shadow of her bangs, her entire body trembling from the weight of my words.


    I had pushed her far¡ªmaybe further than I ever had with anyone else.


    By now, any other woman would¡¯ve been in my arms. They would¡¯ve clung to me, begged me to take them, or even outright proposed marriage.


    But Celia¡­


    I looked down at her, watching her gasping for air, her fingers tightening against the fabric of her clothes.


    It was already over. She had fallen. Her heart belonged to me.


    Or so I thought.


    Suddenly, the air around her shifted.


    The shaking stopped.


    The blush vanished.


    And then¡ªshe lifted her head.


    Her expression was unreadable, her eyes dark and devoid of any emotion. She stood up slowly, her movements eerily calm, controlled.


    And in a voice that was pure ice, she spoke.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Her tone was empty, lifeless.


    ¡°I cannot love you.¡±


    Then she turned those murderous, blood-red eyes toward me.


    ¡°I will never love you.¡±


    I blinked.


    What?


    I was completely caught off guard. Just seconds ago, she was crumbling, melting beneath my words¡ªso why was she suddenly like this?


    I took a step forward, regaining my composure, and reached out, cupping her cheek in my palm.


    "Don¡¯t lie." My voice was smooth, confident. "I know you want me¡ª"


    Before I could finish, Celia grabbed my wrist.


    Her fingers tightened, and I felt a sharp pain pulse through my skin.


    When I looked into her eyes, the warmth¡ªthe hesitation¡ªwas gone.


    All that remained was something far more dangerous.


    ¡°Your touch means nothing.¡±


    Her grip was so strong, it almost felt unnatural.


    ¡°You cannot make me love you.¡±


    I tried to pull my hand back, but her grip was like iron.


    ¡°Nothing can take him away from me.¡± Her voice was eerily calm, yet dripping with pure, obsessive devotion.


    "He is mine. Not you. Not anyone."


    My brows furrowed. "He?"


    Then¡ª


    Celia tilted her head slightly and let out a laugh.


    "Fufufu¡­ Ahahahaha¡­ AHAHAHAHAHAHA~"


    My spine went rigid.


    Her fingers finally released my wrist, and she looked into my eyes with a deranged smile.


    Her blood-red irises glowed with an eerie light, her voice soft but deadly.


    ¡°Kaiser.¡±


    She spoke his name with such reverence, with such terrifying obsession, that it sent a shiver down my spine.


    "He is the one for me. And I will never, ever settle for anyone else."


    My lips parted slightly.


    What the hell?


    This wasn¡¯t just rejection¡ªthis was something far worse.


    She had completely shut me out.


    She had devoted herself to him so utterly that nothing¡ªnothing¡ªcould make her waver.


    I took another step forward, trying to regain control of the situation.


    ¡°Celia, don¡¯t lie to yourself. I know your heart already wants me. Don¡¯t deny it.¡±


    She stared at me blankly before slowly placing a hand over her chest.


    Her next words were haunting.


    "My heart may betray me."


    Her voice was soft, almost gentle.


    "It may falter, it may stray..."


    Then, her fingers curled.


    "But I will never let it hurt him."


    What?


    Suddenly¡ª


    A sharp, black chain shot from her hair, twisting unnaturally in the air. It gleamed under the darkening sky, a sinister, cursed energy radiating from it.


    It snapped forward, piercing through her own chest where her heart was.


    "Celia¡ªwhat the hell are you doing?!"


    Blood dripped onto the ground.


    She gasped slightly, her lips parting at the pain¡ªbut her eyes remained locked onto mine.


    And then¡ªshe smiled.


    "If my heart ever dares to love you..."


    The chain twisted deeper.


    "I will kill that feeling myself."


    I felt myself take another step back.


    What the hell was this?


    I couldn''t take my eyes off her. Her breathing was shallow, and the chain dug deeper into her chest, blood staining the ground. But Celia... she wasn¡¯t flinching. She wasn¡¯t even crying.


    Her eyes remained unwavering, and her lips twisted into something that could only be described as devotion. It was so intense, so... obsessive. She didn¡¯t seem to care about the pain.


    ¡°Kaiser is mine.¡± Her voice was quiet, but it sent a chill down my spine.


    I stepped back. She didn''t look like the same blushing, stuttering girl anymore. Now, she was someone else entirely. Someone I... didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°My heart belongs to him. It always has.¡± Her eyes narrowed, as if daring me to challenge her.


    I opened my mouth, but no words came out. Her gaze never wavered from mine. I tried to speak, but she cut me off, her voice dripping with obsession.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens to me. As long as he is by my side, nothing else matters.¡± She pressed a hand over her chest, right where the chain was embedded, but she didn¡¯t wince.


    Instead, she smiled¡ªcalmly¡ªa smile that chilled me to the core.


    I took another step back, but her eyes followed me. Her eyes never left mine.


    ¡°I love him. Only him. Everything I am, everything I will be, is because of him. He is my reason. He is my everything.¡±


    Her words hit me hard. What the hell is this? This wasn¡¯t just a girl in love. This was... something else. Something darker. Something twisted.


    I opened my mouth again to say something, but she cut me off with that same, unwavering tone.


    ¡°You don''t understand. No one does. He is my world. Without him, I am nothing. You think you can take me from him? You think I¡¯ll ever let anyone else close?¡± Her eyes glinted with a terrifying intensity.


    I froze.


    ¡°No one can take him away from me. Not you. Not anyone.¡± Her voice was low, icy, and filled with a possessiveness I couldn''t even begin to fathom.


    I tried to step back again, but my feet felt frozen.


    She took a slow, deep breath, the chain in her chest shifting again. Blood seeped from the wound, but instead of pain, she seemed calm.


    ¡°I will never, ever, love anyone else. Only Kaiser.¡±


    I blinked, my mind racing. Was she really willing to destroy herself for this?


    ¡°I¡¯ll rip my heart out if I have to. If it beats for anyone but him, I will make sure it stops.¡±


    The chain seemed to writhe, and her breath caught in her throat. She barely reacted to the agony she must¡¯ve been in.


    ¡°Do you see? I don¡¯t need to want anyone else. I just need him. Only him.¡±


    I stuttered. ¡°C-Celia, y-you... You can¡¯t be serious. You''re hurting yourself!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Nothing matters except him. Nothing else matters.¡± Her smile widened, and it wasn''t soft. It was... dangerous.


    She was gone.


    Her entire being was consumed by him.


    I opened my mouth to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut my words caught in my throat. I had never seen anyone like this before. She wasn¡¯t just in love. She was obsessed.


    And then the air shifted.


    The dark clouds above swirled, blotting out the sun, and I looked up. The world felt¡­ wrong. Celia¡¯s body was still healing. Slowly, the wound in her chest sealed, her cursed magic working to restore her.


    She stood still, her eyes staring up at the darkened sky that was about to rain. And then, her voice, soft and trembling, came through again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She said it like it was her last breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kaiser. I didn¡¯t mean for this. I didn¡¯t mean to feel anything for anyone else. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Her hands shook at her sides, but she clenched them into fists.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I ever let myself think about someone else. It¡¯s you. It¡¯s only ever been you.¡±


    She closed her eyes, her voice breaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so, so sorry.¡±


    I could hear the pain in her words. She wasn¡¯t apologizing to me¡ªno, she was apologizing to me¡ª I mean her Kaiser.


    ¡°Please forgive me¡­ please understand. I can never love anyone but you.¡±


    I stared at her, a chill running down my spine.


    She wasn¡¯t just obsessed. She was terrified of betraying him.


    No.


    She was willing to destroy herself for him.


    And there was no turning back. I was staring at a broken, twisted version of devotion.


    Yep.


    She was a complete yandere for me¡ªKaiser.


    There were no doubts left.


    I could feel it.


    This was it¡ªjust like I had planned. Everything had led to this moment. I couldn¡¯t help the grin that spread across my face, a wide, almost wicked grin.


    This was far easier than I thought it would be. The pieces had all fallen into place, just like a perfectly shuffled deck of cards. Celia the hearts had already dug herself deep into that pit of obsession and pain.


    All I had to do was push her deeper into it, just a little more.


    I knew she would do anything for Kaiser. She was already broken in that sense.


    The game had already been set into motion, and it was time to see it through. The stakes had never been higher, and this time, there was no way out.


    I spoke casually, my voice smooth, just the right amount of coldness.


    "Hey, Celia," I said, my tone mocking yet enticing.


    Her eyes flickered, filled with confusion for a moment before they hardened again. She muttered, barely audible through her clenched teeth.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Kaiser..."


    I let that trail off, the sound of her apology hanging in the air like a whisper of death. She wasn¡¯t focused on me. She was consumed by that obsession, that twisted love she had for him.


    Perfect.


    "Tell me, Celia," I said, taking a step closer. My voice was sharper now, more direct. "If you really love him, where is he now?"


    For a split second, she went still, her face clouded in confusion and doubt, the flicker of insecurity showing beneath the surface.


    I could feel her grip on her emotions slipping, and I pressed further.


    "Tell me, where is this love of yours?" I repeated, my voice cold.


    Her gaze faltered, and I saw it¡ªfear. The very thing she had been hiding from all this time. She clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms. She was struggling to control herself.


    Her words finally came, barely more than a whisper. "He... is captured by grotesques. But I''ll... I''ll..."


    I didn¡¯t let her finish.


    "Do what, Celia? Speak to me while he is suffering?" I said, watching her eyes widen as her frustration and helplessness bubbled to the surface.


    Rain began to pour, and her emotions were a whirlwind of pain and rage, manifesting in violent waves of energy.


    "SHUT UP!" she screamed.


    The sky seemed to answer her, lightning striking down around us, as if the world itself responded to her fury. The rain began to pour harder, soaking us both, but she barely noticed.


    Her face twisted with a mixture of obsession, fear, and confusion.


    I stood there, unaffected by the storm. I didn''t flinch.


    Her body shook with the weight of it. Her voice grew softer, quieter now, as if her obsession was breaking under the pressure of the storm.


    "Stop it..." She whispered, her hands trembling.


    "I will get him back..." she muttered, her eyes distant, lost in the chaos within her.


    "He is mine... only mine..."


    But I wasn¡¯t done yet. I could see it¡ªthe crack in her resolve. The way her obsession was starting to waver, replaced with something much darker, much more dangerous.


    Regret. Guilt. It was only a matter of time before it consumed her entirely.


    I saw her shaking, standing there, her chest rising and falling with the storm that raged inside her. It was a beautiful thing to witness, really. How someone could go from so desperately lost to an obsession that burned hotter than any fire.


    She was mine. Or at least, that¡¯s what I intended.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± I said, leaning in slightly, my voice smooth as I locked eyes with her.


    ¡°While you''re here making these pathetic confessions, your Kaiser is dying, Celia. Dying. Right now, as we speak.¡±


    I watched her flinch. The words hit like I expected, a sharp sting.


    Good. She was starting to feel it.


    "Your little confessions won¡¯t change a damn thing if you don''t act," I continued, my tone cold, detached, like I was simply stating a fact. "He''s out there, alone, suffering. And here you are, wasting time with me."


    I let that sink in, watching her eyes flicker with doubt. I could see it¡ªthe crack.


    ¡°Tell me something, Celia,¡± I said, stepping just a little closer. ¡°What exactly are you going to do now? You know, with him out there, slowly slipping away? Are you going to just stand there and keep making promises to yourself, or will you finally do something about it?¡±


    Her lips parted, a faint gasp escaping as she struggled for the right words. But I wasn¡¯t giving her a chance to breathe.


    ¡°What are you really going to do, Celia?¡± I taunted, dragging out the words, leaning in even closer. ¡°Because as far as I can tell, you¡¯ve done nothing but stand still, waiting for a miracle.¡±


    I saw the flash of anger in her eyes, but it wasn¡¯t the type of anger I wanted. No, it was just a flare. The real emotion I was digging for was buried deeper. So I dug, twisting the knife, as I always do.


    ¡°You think he¡¯s still waiting for you?¡± I whispered, my voice like venom, slow and heavy.


    ¡°He¡¯s out there. Alone. And you¡¯re here... stuck. Just like the rest of us. Just like everyone who¡¯s ever been abandoned. The only difference is, you''re choosing to stay broken. You''re choosing to fail him.¡±


    Her fists shook at her sides. Her breath quickened. I could practically see her heart splintering, the cracks running deeper with every word.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to save him if you¡¯re this weak,¡± I said, pushing her further.


    ¡°You want to save him? Then stop being so damn useless. Every second you waste... is another moment he¡¯s dying.¡±


    I let those words hang in the air like the heaviest weight she could ever carry. It was beautiful. Watching her fight it, trying to hold on to that foolish hope, that self-delusion.


    I could see the shift happening.


    ¡°I will get him back...¡± she whispered, almost to herself.


    I stepped even closer, my words sharp as a knife.


    ¡°Will you, though? Will you, Celia?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even strong enough to face your own weakness, let alone save him. But if you really love him¡ªif you really want to save him¡ªyou¡¯ll have to dig deeper than you ever have before.¡±


    She stared at me, breathing hard, her chest rising and falling with the intensity of her emotions. It was almost beautiful, seeing the rawness of her struggle in this storm, the conflict in her gaze.


    "I-I will get stronger," she whispered, barely audible, but I could hear it. The resolve, the fire igniting inside her. She was starting to believe it.


    I stepped closer, closing the distance between us. My voice, low and dripping with venomous sweetness, slid into her mind like a poison.


    "Will you? Because that¡¯s the first step, Celia. To admit that you¡¯re weak. That¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re weak right now. You¡¯re nothing more than a shadow of the person who could save him. And that¡¯s why he¡¯s still out there, suffering."


    ¡°I¡¯m not weak,¡± she said through gritted teeth, her voice shaky but firm. ¡°I¡¯ll prove that I¡¯m not. I will get stronger.¡±


    A smile tugged at the corner of my lips.


    ¡°Good,¡± I said, my tone almost congratulatory. ¡°But it¡¯s not just about being stronger, Celia. You need to take care of yourself first. You can¡¯t keep relying on others, and you can¡¯t keep pretending that you¡¯re fine when you¡¯re not. You need to be the one who stands on her own.¡±


    Her eyes widened a little, her face still tense. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t need anyone,¡± she muttered, her voice shaking but more certain now. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. I¡¯ll be strong.¡±


    ¡°Of course you will,¡± I said, my voice soft, coaxing. "But if you keep holding on to your weaknesses, those little cracks will destroy you. Do you think you can save Kaiser if you''re constantly falling apart inside? Do you think he will be saved by a broken person?"


    She shook her head, more to herself than to me. "I won''t break... Not again."


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said, my voice laced with approval. ¡°You¡¯re not going to let anything hold you back anymore. No one is going to stop you. Not your fears, not your doubts. Only you have the power to push through this. But first, you need to fix yourself. You need to make yourself unstoppable.¡±


    She was breathing heavily now, her hands balled into fists at her sides, and I could see the storm swirling in her chest.


    She wasn¡¯t just angry anymore; she was becoming something more. Something dangerous exactly according to my plan.


    "I''ll get stronger, Aldric," she said, her voice firmer, each word like a declaration. "I¡¯ll be what I need to be. For him. For Kaiser. I won''t let anything stand in my way. Not my past, not my mistakes. Nothing. I''ll do whatever it takes."


    "Good girl," I murmured, leaning in just slightly, letting the praise land heavy on her ears.


    "Because that¡¯s exactly what you need to be. You need to drown in your resolve. Embrace the pain, Celia. Let it fuel you. Let it tear apart anything that¡¯s not useful. If you really love him, you won¡¯t stop until you¡¯re strong enough to break the world for him.¡±


    Her eyes flashed with a renewed determination, and she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll get stronger. For him. I¡¯ll never stop until I bring him back."


    That¡¯s it. The final card was in place.


    I smiled to myself, hiding the satisfaction I felt. This wasn¡¯t about love anymore. No, this was about obsession. And obsession? Obsession would make her do anything.


    "You will," I said, voice dripping with approval. "But remember, Celia... the moment you start to fall, the moment you think you¡¯re not strong enough, that¡¯s when you need to dig deeper. Because if you fail now, you won¡¯t just lose him. You¡¯ll lose everything.¡±


    She nodded again, more firmly this time, as though each word I said was pushing her to a place she couldn¡¯t go back from.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be strong. I¡¯ll be what he needs,¡± she said, almost to herself, like a mantra.


    I knew this was only the beginning. She would become stronger, not just for him, but because now, she had nothing left but her obsession.


    And that, that was all I needed.


    ¡°Good,¡± I whispered. ¡°Now go. Show the world who you really are.¡±


    She turned away, her body already moving in the direction of her goal. But deep down, I knew that the Celia who walked away from me was no longer the same person who¡¯d arrived.


    As the rain poured down, I couldn¡¯t help but admire how obedient she was. Even though, deep down, even in this body, I could feel my heart paining from distance in this body.


    Just the thought of manipulating her, pushing her to this point, was enough to stir something within me.


    But the truth was, my best option had always been rejection. And from that rejection, I would build. I would take it, shape it into something far more useful than simply breaking her.


    That wasn¡¯t my goal here, not with her. Unlike my other victims, I wasn¡¯t going to crush her spirit. No, I would make her want it, make her need it. This¡ªthis was how I would win without destroying the person I cared for.


    She kept walking, leaving the storm behind her as the rain poured harder. I looked up, feeling the cold water sting my face, soaking through the bandages once again.


    She must have figured it out by now¡ªI wasn¡¯t Kaiser. The real Kaiser couldn¡¯t use magic, and I had been using it for some time. I didn¡¯t care that she hadn¡¯t questioned it.


    She accepted what I was, a hollow, bandaged shell of him.


    The storm roared above us, the thunder cracking through the air, and yet I only felt satisfaction. The joy of holding every card in my hands. Every single one.


    Slowly, I let the bandages around my face slip away, no longer needing to hide my satisfaction under the veil of this storm. Even in the chaos of the night, the truth was clear¡ªI had everyone right where I wanted them.


    I could see it all. The pathetic fools, each one a piece in this game I now control.


    Levi, Zain, Xander¡ªmy diamonds, each one a valuable tool. The Celestial Apex, the crown of this deck, waiting to be played.


    Then there were the others¡ªSylvia, Alina, Requiem¡ªnormal spades, useful for control and manipulation.


    The Grotesques, their king¡ªclubs, rulers in name only, their strength faltering in the face of my plan.


    And finally, Celia. The whole deck of hearts, the queen who would change the course of fate itself. My trump card.


    And if my calculations were correct, if the strategy I had carefully laid out unfolded as planned, soon the Ace of Spades would be in my hands as well. Soon, the heavenly sorcerer, the final piece, would join the board.


    And as the joker in this deck, I alone am the game changer.


    I clenched my fists, feeling the weight of total domination. The game was nearly won.


    But then, I knew the truth of it all¡ªthe sad ending.


    After all of this, after everything I¡¯d orchestrated, I would be gone. No longer in this world, just like him.


    Just like Kaiser. A necessary sacrifice, my fate sealed in the grand scheme of things.


    The Guide of Humanity, lost in time, a shadow to the world that would no longer remember me.


    With each step I took through the pouring rain, the weight of that realization settled in my chest. This would be the end of me.


    Goodbye, Aldric.


    The Truth:


    Meanwhile, Levi and Alina remained unconscious from their battle, their bodies still recovering from the toll of their fight. In her guild, Sylvia sat at her desk, quietly working, her mind sharp and focused on the tasks at hand. She hadn¡¯t noticed the looming storm that seemed to settle over the others, like a heavy cloud hanging just out of reach.


    In Celestial Apex, Zain and Xander were discussing Aldric''s demands, the tension palpable between them. Zain was speaking, explaining Aldric¡¯s orders to remove guards and defenses, but without revealing his true identity, just as Aldric had intended.


    "Remove them quietly," Zain said, his voice low. "Without anyone knowing it was us. No more guarding or defenses around Levinton. No name, no trace."


    Xander listened in silence, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. The strategy was clear, the cards were moving, and there was no turning back now.


    Meanwhile, Celia¡¯s determination had never been stronger. Her resolve to save Kaiser, despite everything, burned brighter with every step she took forward. The emotional chaos that had plagued her before now fueled her every action, turning her grief and desperation into raw purpose.


    Aldric, however, walked a different path¡ªone leading him toward his inevitable demise. The Guide of Humanity, his final role, was one of sacrifice. The storm raged on as he continued toward his fate, feeling the burden of the future weighing heavily on him. His own end was a certainty, but it was a price he was willing to pay for the greater good¡ªsaving Celestine from the grotesques.


    Each path was interconnected, winding together like threads in a web, yet one would be left behind, alone in the end.


    Elsewhere, deep beneath the earth, in a dark and guarded underground lair, the grotesques resided in their most secretive layer. It was a nest of horrors, twisted by their inhumane practices. The grotesques were far from ordinary. Their bodies were distorted, a grotesque blend of humanoid and otherworldly features¡ªtwisted limbs, broken faces, and jagged bone protrusions. Their eyes gleamed unnaturally in the dim light, glowing with an eerie, predatory fire.


    And there, chained and bloodied, was Kaiser. His once sharp blue eyes were now dull with exhaustion, his body battered and broken. His black hair hung matted against his bloodied face, his left arm severed, and one of his eyes cruelly gouged out. His tortured form was a testament to the grotesques¡¯ merciless nature.


    The king of the grotesques stepped forward, his arm extending like a twisted claw to grip Kaiser¡¯s neck. His voice was a deep, suffocating growl.


    "Are you telling the truth?" the grotesque king demanded, his tone deadly serious.


    Kaiser coughed violently, blood spilling from his lips as he struggled to form words. "Yes... you can¡¯t attack Levinton... They¡¯ve placed a trap... and removed their guards to let you all fall for it." His voice trembled, barely audible.


    The grotesque king snarled, his grip tightening on Kaiser¡¯s neck. "Nonsense. None of the others we kidnapped from Levinton said anything like this."


    He slammed Kaiser¡¯s head hard into the cold stone wall, causing blood to splatter across the surface. Kaiser gritted his teeth, barely holding onto consciousness, his body already at its breaking point. His arm, still bleeding from the earlier injury, hung uselessly by his side. His body was covered in countless cuts, and his face, once filled with resolve, was now pale with pain and starvation. It was clear he hadn¡¯t eaten in days, his strength almost depleted entirely.


    The grotesque king continued his brutal assault, slamming Kaiser¡¯s head into the stone repeatedly, uncaring for the toll it took on the boy. His face remained emotionless, indifferent to the suffering before him.


    Then, just as the grotesque king prepared to deliver another blow, one of the grotesques entered the chamber, its voice sharp and urgent.


    "They¡¯ve noticed Levinton¡¯s guards and guild members have stopped patrolling," it said, its voice trembling with concern. "There¡¯s a disturbance. Something¡¯s wrong."


    The grotesque king paused, his dark eyes narrowing.


    Kaiser¡¯s bloodied form remained silent, his pain growing with each passing moment, but in his mind, there was still one goal that kept him alive¡ªsurvive long enough for Celia to come for him.


    Who knew... It was the end for him.


    The grotesque king, his expression twisted with contempt, stared down at Kaiser. His voice was cold and dark as he spoke. "Seems like this human was speaking the truth."


    Kaiser, barely clinging to life, coughed violently, blood staining his lips. His body trembled, his chest rising and falling in labored breaths. His voice was weak, but firm. "I told you... Levinton can¡¯t be attacked anymore... You all will be trapped and killed like insects."


    The grotesque king''s patience was wearing thin. Without warning, he slammed Kaiser¡¯s head against the cold stone floor, the sound echoing in the chamber. He dragged Kaiser up by his neck, forcing him to look into his eyes with a menacing glare.


    "Then where should we actually harvest humans?" the grotesque king asked, his voice dripping with malice.


    Kaiser, struggling against the grip tightening around his throat, managed to croak out his answer through gritted teeth. "Rinascita..." he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "It¡¯s in the middle of all the guild-based towns... the most population... and the least guards... No guild is present there."


    Blood continued to pour from his mouth, his body weakening with each passing second. His vision blurred, but his resolve remained.


    The grotesque king¡¯s grip tightened further, choking Kaiser to the point where he could hardly breathe. Desperation clawed at Kaiser¡¯s mind, but he summoned the strength to lift his arm and try to stop the king. However, with a swift motion, the king sliced off Kaiser¡¯s remaining arm. Kaiser screamed in agony, his blood spilling onto the stone floor as his body trembled uncontrollably.


    The grotesque king¡¯s cold voice followed. "Good work, pawn. You¡¯ve been used completely now."


    He turned to the grotesques standing by, their grotesque forms lurking in the shadows. "We won¡¯t be harvesting in Levinton anymore. Our next target is Rinascita."


    Without another word, the grotesques flew off to announce the new target to the others. The king turned his attention back to Kaiser, his hand wrapping around Kaiser¡¯s throat once again. He lifted him off the ground, preparing to end it all.


    As Kaiser felt the last of his life slipping away, something in his eyes changed. There was no fear, no begging for mercy.


    His tone was cold, distant. "Good work, my clubs," he said, his voice steady, though barely a whisper. "Extinction awaits you."


    The grotesque king, enraged and with a final, violent motion, squeezed Kaiser¡¯s throat until it cracked. The sickening sound of bone snapping echoed through the chamber. With a swift motion, the king drew a blade across Kaiser¡¯s neck, severing his head from his body.


    Kaiser¡¯s body fell limply to the ground, lifeless. The grotesque king stood over him, the air thick with a menacing aura.


    Kaiser was gone now, his sacrifice made, his role in the game concluded.


    The king turned his gaze toward the darkness beyond the torture cell. Kaiser, the last pawn in the grotesques'' cruel game, was forever lost.


    And now, the grotesque army turned their focus to Rinascita.


    The world, now on the brink of destruction, would either be conquered by the grotesques or wiped out entirely. This was the inevitable end, the fate they had all been building toward, and no one could pretend it wasn¡¯t coming.


    But then, a new presence stirred. The storm, the chaos, the inevitable destruction¡ªthere was still one hope. One last chance.


    It was time for the hero to step in.


    The world needed a savior.


    And now, it was his turn.


    The Heavenly Sorcerer.


    Lucas.

 Chapter 51: Heavenly Beginning

    Lucas''s Perspective:


    They say a hero rises in times of great need¡­ Well, I¡¯m standing, but I¡¯m also heavily considering sitting back down.


    I pulled the chair back and plopped myself near the window, watching the rain in Sylvaris. Gotta admit, it''s beautiful. Not that it helps me or anything.


    I leaned my head back, letting the chair creak under my weight, and closed my eyes. I was really soaking in the peace. My life¡¯s been through hell, and I think I¡¯ve earned a moment of calm, y¡¯know? Just some me-time where I¡¯m not having to dodge swords, magic, or whatever the hell this world throws at me next.


    System Alert: "Lucas, you''ve been doing jackshit for the past 4 days. You wake up, eat, sleep. Repeat. Real hero material, bro."


    Ugh, this stupid system. Ruining my vibe as usual.


    I rolled my eyes but didn¡¯t bother responding. I had more important things to focus on, like¡ª gasp¡ª enjoying peace for once. It felt like a luxury I didn¡¯t often get.


    I glanced out the window again, and my eyes caught something. A little kid¡ªprobably a school kid¡ªwas running down the street with a bag on his head, trying to shield himself from the rain. Poor guy looked like a complete noob, honestly. Then, of course, just as I thought the universe was playing nice, the kid ate dirt, falling face-first into the street.


    I watched him for a second, frozen there. The poor kid laid there, staring at the sky like he was having an existential crisis. It was kinda funny, but also heartbreaking. Then, he started crying. Yeah, 5 years old, definitely kindergarten age if this world even had one.


    System Alert: "Yes, genius, this world has kindergarten. Did you think they just throw kids into military arenas as soon as they can walk?"


    Nice, really. Thanks for the clarification, smartass.


    I leaned forward, watching the kid struggle to push himself up, tears rolling down his cheeks, no one around to help him. For a moment, I just stared. Man, that hit me.


    I wasn¡¯t about to just sit here and let this kid suffer, not when I could do something. Afterall, I''m a hero!


    Me: "Hey, system, go help the kid, yeah? You can handle it."


    I leaned back again, feeling like the world¡¯s most chill hero. I mean, why bother getting up? I¡¯ve got a system that does all the hard work for me.


    System: "Oh, yeah. Sure. No problem, hero. I¡¯ll just pull off some magic for the crying baby while you sit back and enjoy your snacks."


    Me: "Thank you, thank you. My heroism knows no bounds."


    The system didn¡¯t waste any time. A quick burst of mana swirled in the air, almost like a puff of smoke, and then¡ªpoof¡ªabove the kid''s head, a tiny, floating cloud appeared. It was made up of water and wind magic, just enough to cover his head and protect him from the downpour.


    System: "There you go, kid. I¡¯ve made you an umbrella cloud. You should probably send me a thank-you card later."


    The kid looked up in surprise. His eyes widened as he felt the rain stop hitting him, and then he looked around, totally confused. He reached up, poked the cloud a few times, and giggled. His face broke into a smile as if he¡¯d just discovered some new superpower. I could almost hear his thoughts: "Whoa, I¡¯m special!"


    System: "Isn''t that adorable? He thinks he''s some chosen one now."


    I chuckled to myself. ¡°Yeah, let the little guy have his moment. It¡¯s cute.¡±


    The kid then ran in circles like a maniac, clearly enjoying the new ¡®rainproof¡¯ life.


    System: "You¡¯ve created a monster. Good job."


    ¡°Shut up, you know you love it.¡±


    I watched him for a moment, and honestly, I didn¡¯t regret helping him. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was something. Maybe this world was worth sticking around for¡ªif only to see what kind of ridiculous situation I¡¯d end up in next.


    As I leaned back in the chair again, watching the kid spin in circles like some rain-dodging prodigy, I realized that maybe, just maybe, I¡¯d been too quick to dismiss this whole "hero" thing. Sure, it wasn¡¯t glamorous, and I was definitely taking the lazy route most of the time, but¡­ well, sometimes the little things mattered.


    And maybe, just maybe, I could be the kind of hero who didn¡¯t have to do everything myself.


    Well, that¡¯s the dream, right? I mean, I could just lounge around all day while my fancy AI system does all the work. Who says I can¡¯t be a hero without breaking a sweat?


    I leaned back in the chair, getting comfortable again. Maybe I¡¯d just forget about that whole ¡®saving the world¡¯ thing for today. I had other stuff to do¡ªlike binge-watching my thoughts while avoiding any actual effort.


    System Alert: "Alright, Lucas, time to get to work. You¡¯ve got quests to complete."


    Ugh, here we go again.


    Me: ¡°Oh great, here comes the responsible voice in my head. Alright, what¡¯s the damage today, huh?¡±


    System: "You¡¯ve got the usual. A little bit of self-improvement, some divine magic creation, and of course, the grand finale. Let¡¯s kick it off with the first quest: 15 minutes of meditation."


    Me: ¡°Meditation? Seriously? I reincarnated into a magical fantasy world and I¡¯m being told to sit cross-legged and think about my life choices?!¡±


    System: "Yup, you¡¯ve got it. It¡¯s either that or I drag you through another self-help book."


    I groaned. ¡°Fine. But I¡¯m not doing it in some awkward lotus position. You get me?¡±


    System: "Yeah, yeah. Just get it over with. Trust me, this is the easiest quest you¡¯ll ever get."


    I slumped back in the chair, crossed my arms over my chest, and stared at the ceiling. Fifteen minutes. That¡¯s all I had to do. I could zone out, let the mind drift like a lazy river.


    System: "Don¡¯t even think about falling asleep, noob. I¡¯ll know."


    "Yeah, yeah," I muttered. "I can¡¯t even get 15 minutes of peace, can I?"


    I closed my eyes and started breathing deeply, trying to force myself into this whole ¡®meditative¡¯ thing. It wasn¡¯t exactly peaceful when all I could hear was the system roasting me.


    System: "I can practically hear you thinking, Lucas. Are you actually meditating or are you just pretending to be deep?"


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just have a moment of inner peace without being interrogated?¡± I sighed, trying to focus on my breathing.


    System: "Focus, man. You¡¯ve got to clear your mind of all those unnecessary thoughts about ''getting out of this boring room'' or ''what¡¯s for dinner''."


    ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t need you to tell me how to think!¡± I snapped.


    System: "Sure you do. You don¡¯t even know how to meditate, bro."


    The timer ticked down, but it felt like it took forever. Eventually, after what felt like an eternity of inner turmoil, the system gave me the all-clear.


    System: "Well, look at that, you survived. Congratulations, you¡¯re 50 EXP richer."


    ¡°Sweet. Next quest, please,¡± I said, rubbing my temples.


    System: "Alright, alright. The next one¡¯s a real gem. Celestial Divine Creation."


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Wait, what? That sounds important. Like, seriously important. Are we talking about creating some kind of cosmic superpower here?¡±


    System: "Well, technically, no. You¡¯re not creating anything major, but if you want to call it that, go for it. I just need you to analyze the concept of divine protection and see if we can adapt it to your current arsenal."


    ¡°Okay, okay, hold up¡ªso you want me to steal some divine power and make it work for me?¡± I grinned, the idea already sounding way cooler than anything else I¡¯d done today.


    System: "Not steal, per se. It¡¯s more like... borrowing. But yeah, that¡¯s the gist. Can¡¯t just walk up to a god and ask for a loan."


    I nodded, already diving into my thoughts. "Alright, alright. Divine protection... I need something that¡¯s versatile, low-key enough for me not to get one shotted by cursed or elemental magic"


    System: "Exactly, genius. And you¡¯ll get 50 EXP for it. I know, I know. Don¡¯t look so impressed."


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯m thrilled,¡± I deadpanned.


    After a few more minutes of concentration, I finished with a solid plan to adapt some celestial defensive magic into a personal invisible shield. Nothing too flashy¡ªjust enough to keep me from getting impaled in the back.


    System: "Look at you, actually doing something for once. 50 EXP in the bank. You¡¯re almost about to level-up."


    I gave a thumbs-up. "I''m basically a walking god now."


    System: "That¡¯s what you think, bro."


    I sat back again, thinking about the last quest. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s next, system?¡±


    System: "Oh, you¡¯re gonna love this one. Get ready. The final quest of the day: Touch some grass."


    Me: "Touch some grass? Are you serious right now? That''s the final quest? This is some kind of joke, right? You¡¯re just trolling me, aren¡¯t you?"


    System: "Oh no, no trolling here. This is a serious quest. Trust me, you need it. You¡¯ve been holed up in your rented room for four days, living like some lazy fat guy who orders food, eats, and then sleeps some more."


    Me: "Okay, hold up. Just because I¡¯m trying to take a mental health break doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a lazy slob. I¡¯m a hero in the making, bro. That¡¯s my process. You wouldn¡¯t understand."


    System: "Mental health break? You¡¯ve spent four days doing absolutely nothing. You ordered food like it was your job, slept like you were trying to break a napping world record, and then¡ªwait for it¡ªyou¡¯ve been talking about becoming a hero. A hero who hasn¡¯t even left his room."


    Me: "Listen, I was processing, okay? It¡¯s all part of the journey. A hero needs to reflect, to strategize. It¡¯s not my fault if there¡¯s a perfectly good bed in this room and a perfectly good delivery service at my fingertips."


    System: "Processing? More like procrastinating. You¡¯re just avoiding the real work, like the fraud you are. You claim you¡¯re ready to save the world, but you can¡¯t even get off your hand to touch some grass."


    Me: "Fraud?! Did you just call me a fraud? You¡¯re the one who makes me do all these pointless quests like some overworked intern! You¡¯re the fraud here, trying to make me a better person while roasting me the entire time. What¡¯s next, ¡®Go find a date and win her heart¡¯?"


    System: "You wouldn¡¯t even do that, you lazy excuse for a hero. You¡¯re probably sitting there wondering if you should take a nap right now instead of dealing with actual quests."


    Me: "I mean, a nap does sound pretty good, though. Don¡¯t hate on naps, bro. They¡¯re essential to the hero¡¯s journey. The amount of brainpower I need to save this world?"


    System: "Oh, I get it now. You¡¯re not a hero, Lucas. You¡¯re a professional napper. But hey, if saving the world requires a comfy pillow and a snack break, you¡¯re totally up for it."


    Me: "You know what? Fine, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll go touch some grass and become one with nature like the so-called ¡®hero¡¯ I am, just so you can stop roasting me every five minutes. Happy now?"


    System: "Oh, I¡¯m thrilled. But, you know, don¡¯t forget to bring back some ¡®grass samples¡¯ for science. Wouldn¡¯t want you to touch it for nothing, right?"


    Me: "Okay, now you¡¯re just messing with me. I swear, if I didn¡¯t need you to control my spells, I¡¯d throw you out of this damn system so fast¡ª"


    System: "Oh, please, you couldn¡¯t live without me. You need me more than you need to touch grass."


    Me: "Okay, okay, maybe I do need you... but I don¡¯t need your constant attitude. Shut down already, will you?"


    There was a brief moment of silence before the usual sarcastic voice fell completely quiet. The system didn¡¯t say a word.


    I let out a long, deep breath, leaning back in my chair and looking out at the rain falling outside the window. The sound of the raindrops hitting the roof was calming, almost like the world was washing away the noise in my head.


    I smiled to myself.


    I cracked my knuckles, staring at the dimly lit room. The rain outside was a perfect soundtrack to my mood. Honestly, I didn''t even feel like training today. The past few days had been a blur of ordering food, reading random books, and just laying around. But hey, I couldn''t let my body become a gelatinous mess.


    Anyway, I guess I should check out my stats. The system''s been silent for a bit, which, frankly, is a nice change. So I¡¯ll just do this manually for once.


    ---


    **Status Menu:**


    **Name:** Lucas


    **Class:** Mage


    **Level:** 7


    **Age:** 15


    ---


    **Attributes:**


    - **Strength:** 5


    - **Agility:** 6


    - **Endurance:** 6


    - **Perception:** 7


    - **Intelligence:** 10


    - **Mana:** 8


    - **Divine Creation:** 3


    ---


    **Skills:**


    - Light-Elemental Magic


    - Mana Control (Lv. 2)


    ---


    **Notes:**


    - **HP:** 300/300


    - **MP:** 400/400


    ---


    I rubbed my temples. 45 stat points in total. Not bad, but honestly, I¡¯ve been slacking a bit. * solid 10 in Intelligence, though. I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m a genius or anything, but, well, I¡¯m a bit of a genius.


    I threw the rest of the points around into agility and mana, the stuff that''ll help me in actual combat. Strength? *Meh*. What am I gonna do, punch my way through a dungeon?


    Nah.


    Endurance¡­ same story. Perception, though? Gotta know where stuff¡¯s coming from, right?


    Divine Creation is a joke right now. Three points? That¡¯s like... a half-baked pancake. I can create a few cool things, but nothing divine yet. I¡¯ll get there.


    With that out of the way, I stood up, stretching. Time to get ready for a little bit of actual work.


    I glanced at the clock. 11 AM. Yeah, I am not some early riser. Classic me. But I didn¡¯t need to follow some 9-to-5 training schedule.


    The real question was: What am I gonna work on today?


    I stretched and glanced around the room, my gaze drifting to the dim-lit corner near my bed. The rain was still tapping softly on the window, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood for just zoning out anymore. I needed to actually train.


    Mana control. Right. Time to get serious.


    Now, let me explain something: Light magic isn¡¯t your typical ¡°fireball¡± or ¡°water blast¡± kind of deal. Nope, it¡¯s way more... fancy than that. The system worked for an entire year just to create a special, unique form of light magic just for me. Talk about overkill, right? But, hey, I¡¯m not complaining. Not every day do you get a magic system tailored to you like that.


    The way it works is like this: I manipulate the light around me and reflect it through specially calculated pathways¡ªusing mirrors, angles, and reflections to enhance the attack. Sounds simple, but trust me, it¡¯s not. The more precise the reflections are, the stronger the magic becomes. And if I nail it right? Well, then it can pack one hell of a punch.


    It¡¯s like creating a bullet out of pure light, except with mirrors... lots of mirrors.


    The most dangerous part of this skill is that if I get the angles wrong, the attack can bounce back and hit me. So, I need to keep my focus razor-sharp. It''s all about calculation, precision, and a lot of mind power. There¡¯s a reason I don''t use this magic in the middle of a chaotic fight¡ªI''d rather not vaporize myself by accident.


    I pulled out a small piece of chalk from my bag and turned to the wall next to my bed. One white dot. Just one target to focus on. That¡¯s all I need.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see what I can do.¡±


    I inhaled deeply and steadied myself. The room was dead silent, save for the soft hiss of rain outside. I closed my eyes for a second, letting the darkness behind my eyelids sharpen my focus. The light in the room wasn¡¯t much, but I could feel it all around me, swirling just under the surface, waiting to be controlled.


    I raised my hand, palm open, facing the wall. The small sliver of light coming from the window caught my fingers as I gently focused, letting the light¡¯s energy pulse into my mind. A thin thread of mana snaked from my fingertips, and with it came the light, bending at my command.


    With every calculation I made, the light split into small fragments, each part reflecting off the invisible mirrors I mentally placed in the air. I felt my heart race as I carefully angled the beams, sending them back and forth, bouncing them into a perfect straight line. The system had made this look easy, but it was far from it.


    One last reflection¡­ and¡ª


    BOOM.


    The light shot out with a sudden flash, slicing through the air. It hit the target with such force that I could¡¯ve sworn the walls of the building shuddered. I blinked, almost disoriented by the sudden surge of power, but when I looked at the wall...


    There was a hole. A perfect, round hole. Right through the wall.


    I hadn¡¯t just hit the white dot; I¡¯d blasted right through it. Straight into the next room. The force of the attack was powerful enough that the light didn¡¯t just damage¡ªit obliterated anything in its path. A clean shot. A perfect reflection.


    I let out a small, triumphant laugh. Hell yeah. This was what I was talking about. Sure, it took a little work, but the results were worth it.


    I stood there, staring at the hole in the wall like I¡¯d just done something seriously cool. The wall had just been obliterated by a single beam of light.


    "Not bad," I muttered to myself. "Not bad at all."


    I wiped the sweat from my brow and leaned back against the wall, trying to calm my breathing. That was a lot more draining than I thought. But damn, the potential this magic had... ridiculous.


    The system would¡¯ve probably had some smart comment, but the silence felt nice.


    **Notes:**


    - **HP:** 300/300


    - **MP:** 400/250


    I smiled, looking at the hole in the wall again. This was only the beginning.


    Suddenly, from the hole I just blasted through the wall, an eye appeared.


    Oh.


    I squinted. The dude was just staring at me through the hole like some horror movie antagonist. My neighbor, apparently. Great.


    Curiosity got the best of me, so I leaned in closer. ¡°Hey, bro, you good?¡±


    The guy''s eye twitched. Then¡ª


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!¡±


    He started screaming. Loud.


    ¡°HE''S TRYING TO KILL ME!¡±


    Whoa. Hold on.


    ¡°HE USED MAGIC! ILLEGAL MAGIC! THIS MANIAC JUST BLASTED A HOLE INTO MY ROOM! OWNER! HELP! MY LIFE IS IN DANGER!¡±


    I held up my hands. ¡°Whoa, relax, relax. It was an accident¡ª¡±


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°OH GODS, HE''S TRYING TO JUSTIFY IT! I KNEW IT! HE¡¯S GONNA FINISH ME OFF!¡±


    Bro was making it sound like I had a dagger to his throat.


    ¡°Hey, hey, shut up¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯M TOO YOUNG TO DIE! I HAVEN¡¯T EVEN FOUND LOVE YET!¡±


    ¡°Okay, now you¡¯re just oversharing.¡±


    ¡°HELP! SOMEBODY! A MAGE IS ABOUT TO COMMIT MURDER!¡±


    Alright. Enough. My patience was running thin.


    I sighed, rubbing my temple before muttering under my breath:


    ¡°System, Awaken. Shut that dumbass up. Now.¡±


    The system stirred to life with its usual smug energy.


    ¡¸ Oh? Finally admitting you need me? ¡¹


    ¡¸ Alright, shutting up the loudmouth. Initiating ¡®Silence is Golden¡¯ protocol. ¡¹


    Without another word, a faint shimmer of mana flickered through the air. The guy¡¯s mouth was still open, but¡ª


    No sound came out.


    His eyes went wide in pure horror. He slapped his throat, then his lips, then started doing some weird mime movements.


    I smirked. ¡°Yeah, bet you didn¡¯t see that coming, huh?¡±


    Then¡ª


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The door rattled as someone pounded on it like they had a personal vendetta against wood.


    Oh. Right.


    The hotel owner.


    I straightened up and opened the door, putting on my best not-at-all-suspicious smile. ¡°Heeey, good evening.¡±


    The owner was fuming. His big mustache practically bristled with rage. ¡°Boy, do you have any idea what you just did?!¡±


    Before I could even open my mouth¡ª


    ¡¸ Yeah, Lucas, explain to the nice man how you single-handedly turned his establishment into a war zone. ¡¹


    I sighed. ¡°You know what? Shut up.¡±


    Unfortunately, I said that out loud.


    The hotel owner''s face twitched. ¡°Excuse me? Did you just tell me to shut up?¡±


    Oh.


    Oh no.


    ¡°No, no! I wasn¡¯t talking to¡ª¡±


    ¡°OUT. NOW.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    And just like that, I found myself standing outside the hotel, in the rain, with my bag slung over my shoulder.


    Water dripped down my face. I inhaled deeply. Exhaled.


    From the depths of my mind, the system chuckled.


    ¡¸ So¡­ how¡¯s it feel being homeless? ¡¹


    ¡°¡­Shut up.¡±


    11:00 AM ¨C The Realization


    I stood under the overhang of a random shop, watching the rain pour down at me. My bag felt heavier on my shoulder than usual, probably because of the weight of my terrible life choices.


    I sighed. "Alright, first step¡ªfind a new place to stay."


    I marched straight into the nearest inn and confidently slapped my hand on the counter. "A room, please."


    The innkeeper¡ªa wrinkly old man with the look of someone who had seen way too much¡ªraised an eyebrow. "That''ll be three gold a night."


    Three gold?


    I reached into my pocket, feeling nothing but lint and regret.


    I opened my system inventory. "System, tell me we got money."


    ¡¸ We got money! ¡¹


    I exhaled in relief.


    ¡¸ Not. ¡¹


    I slammed the inventory shut and turned back to the innkeeper. "I''ll be¡­ right back."


    Then I walked out.


    Well. That plan was a bust. Time for Plan B.


    12:00 PM ¨C The Scam That Never Was


    Desperation does things to a man.


    I spotted a noble-looking guy counting his coins outside a fancy shop. He was an easy target¡ªrich, distracted, and clearly living life without fear of getting robbed.


    "Alright, System," I muttered. "Time to finesse some funds."


    ¡¸ Oh? Now you need me? ¡¹


    "Yes, yes, I get it, I messed up. Now let''s scam this dude."


    I walked up to the noble with the confidence of a man who had no shame. "Sir, you look like a distinguished gentleman."


    He looked at me like I was dirt on his boot. "What do you want?"


    I smiled. "I have a rare blessed coin that always lands on the side you bet on. Surely a man of your status enjoys a good wager?"


    I reached into my pocket and¡ª


    Nothing.


    "System, where¡¯s the coin?" I whispered.


    ¡¸ Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you¡­ I¡¯m not helping. ¡¹


    "What?"


    ¡¸ Yeah, this is revenge for shutting me down earlier. Good luck, loser. ¡¹


    I stared at my empty palm in horror.


    The noble squinted. "Are you¡­ scamming me?"


    "Uh."


    "GUARDS!"


    I ran.


    3:00 PM ¨C Back to Magic Training


    After barely escaping with my life, I slumped onto a quiet alleyway bench and glared at the sky. "System, you¡¯re a traitor."


    ¡¸ And you¡¯re a broke fraud. We all have our flaws. ¡¹


    I groaned and pulled myself up. If I couldn''t get money, I could at least train.


    I marked another wall (one without neighbors this time) and focused my mana.


    Light magic was weird. Instead of just shooting lasers, it relied on bending light¡ªreflecting and amplifying attacks using mirrored projections.


    I summoned a tiny shard of light, aimed it at a conjured mirror, and let it bounce. It hit the target perfectly.


    "Ha! Nailed it!"


    Then I did it again. And again. Until I ran out of mana and collapsed on the ground for a hour.


    ¡¸ And that¡¯s game over. MP: 0. Try again later. ¡¹


    4:00 PM ¨C The Gambling Idea


    The rain finally stopped, and I dragged myself to a bench in the main square.


    That''s when I overheard them.


    A group of well-dressed men and women laughing and chatting about tonight''s high-stakes gambling session at The Black Crown Bar.


    And more importantly¡ª


    "That noble guy? Yeah, undefeated. Richest man at the table." Said the woman.


    My ears perked.


    A rich guy¡­ undefeated¡­ in gambling?


    My gamer instincts kicked in.


    "System," I whispered. "I have a plan."


    ¡¸ Oh boy. Here we go. ¡¹


    I grinned. "We¡¯re gonna cheat and scam him."


    8:30 PM ¨C The Setup


    I needed to look the part. I couldn''t just waltz into a noble''s gambling den looking like a damp orphan.


    "System, we need a wardrobe upgrade."


    ¡¸ Finally, some good decisions. Alright, stand still. ¡¹


    A soft golden glow surrounded me as the Celestial Wardrobe System activated. My ragged clothes dissolved, replaced by a sleek black high-collared coat with silver trims, a dark vest underneath, and tailored pants. My boots shined, and a single silver ring glowed faintly on my finger.


    I examined myself in the reflection of a shop window.


    My brown hair had been neatly styled instead of its usual mess, and my green eyes looked sharper under the soft bar lighting.


    I grinned. "Damn. I look expensive."


    ¡¸ Yeah, now if only you were expensive. ¡¹


    "Shut up."


    9:00 PM ¨C Entering The Lion¡¯s Den


    I stood at the entrance of The Black Crown Bar, the rich laughter and clinking glasses spilling out into the street.


    I took a deep breath.


    Showtime.


    With a smirk, I stepped inside.


    The place was packed. Dim lanterns hung from the ceiling, casting a warm, golden glow over the mahogany interior. The scent of ale, roasted meat, and pure bad decisions filled the air. Laughter, the clinking of glasses, and the occasional loud argument over lost bets blended into the atmosphere.


    Rich nobles occupied the center tables, their outfits practically screaming "I have too much money and no self-control." Meanwhile, the rougher-looking folks sat at the edges, watching with sharp, calculating eyes. It was a perfect mix of the wealthy and the wolves waiting to rip them off.


    I walked straight to the front and took a seat by the long wooden bar. The bartender, a burly guy with a thick mustache and a single piercing blue eye, glanced at me. "What''ll it be?"


    I smirked. "Your finest¡ª"


    ¡¸ No. ¡¹


    I froze mid-sentence.


    ¡¸ You have exactly ZERO coins, broke boy. You wanna order ''finest''? You better be talking about water. ¡¹


    Right. I totally forgot about my financial devastation.


    I cleared my throat. "I''ll¡­ take some time before I order."


    The bartender just grunted and moved to another customer. I sighed, resting my elbow on the bar.


    I shifted my focus to the gambling tables.


    At the largest one, five noble-looking men sat around a deep green-felt table, stacks of gold coins neatly arranged in front of them. Their faces were like stone¡ªno emotions, just cold calculations. This was a pro-level game.


    Another table had a mix of adventurers and merchants, playing a lower-stakes game with silver coins. They were far more relaxed, laughing and cursing at their luck.


    The real show, however, was at the main event table in the center. That¡¯s where he was.


    The so-called undefeated noble.


    Dressed in a black and crimson coat, with rings on every damn finger, the man oozed arrogance. He leaned back in his chair like he already knew he¡¯d win.


    Yeah, I was gonna rob him blind.


    I leaned against the bar for a moment, mentally rehearsing my plan. Then I muttered, ¡°Alright, System, break it down for me¡ªhow exactly are we going to cheat these guys?¡±


    ¡¸ First, we identify the game. They''re playing Five-Card Draw Poker. Each player gets five cards, and they have the option to discard and draw new ones to make the best hand possible. The rules are standard, so any deviation will go unnoticed if executed perfectly. ¡¹


    I furrowed my brow. ¡°Okay, that''s clear. But how do we tip the scales in our favor?¡±


    ¡¸ We will use wind magic. I''ll subtly direct a controlled, almost imperceptible gust of wind to create microscopic dents on specific cards during the shuffle. These dents won''t be visible to anyone else, but I''ll memorize their unique positions and patterns. When the cards are dealt, I''ll relay the information to you through our synchronized signals. This way, you''ll know exactly which card is where and can manipulate your bets accordingly. ¡¹


    I nodded slowly, my excitement building. ¡°So, basically, you''re turning the deck into your personal cheat sheet?¡±


    ¡¸ Precisely. By marking the cards with controlled, tiny indentations, I can predict their distribution. This allows you to know the best possible hand in advance and force the game in your favor. Just remember, timing is crucial. The gust has to be subtle enough not to alert anyone, yet precise enough for my sensors to pick up. ¡¹


    I ran a hand through my brown hair, grinning. ¡°Damn, System, you''re a genius. This is the perfect plan. Now, simplify that for me one more time.¡±


    ¡¸ In short: while they shuffle, I¡¯ll use wind magic to make microscopic dents on the cards, memorize the unique dents, and then tell you which card is in each position. You''ll use this intel to make unbeatable moves in Five-Card Draw Poker. ¡¹


    I laughed under my breath, shaking my head in disbelief. ¡°Alright, alright, I''m in. Let''s do this.¡±


    With my plan set, I rose from my seat and strode confidently toward the gambling table, where the rich and the arrogant were deep in their game. The adrenaline of cheating a room full of high rollers had me buzzing with anticipation.


    But then, just as I neared the table to challenge them, I heard a small, piercing scream coming from behind. I froze in my tracks.


    I looked back and saw something dreamlike.


    No, seriously, I thought I was hallucinating for a second.


    A girl¡ªaround 17 or 18 years old¡ªstood there, and damn, she was straight out of a fantasy novel. Pink hair, pink eyes, the whole aesthetic screamed "protagonist material." Her long hair cascaded down her back in soft waves, glowing under the dim bar lights, while her eyes held a mesmerizing, almost ethereal charm. She had the kind of beauty that made people do double takes and question their life choices.


    She was wearing a fitted white blouse, slightly frilled at the edges, tucked into a dark corset that accentuated her figure. A flowing, knee-length burgundy skirt swayed as she struggled against the grip of two rough-looking men, and her black boots scraped against the wooden floor. The expression on her face was a mix of discomfort and silent pleading¡ªlike she didn¡¯t want to cause a scene but also really wanted out of whatever situation this was.


    I blinked.


    System, this is my heroine, right? This is the missing piece of my story. I mean, I¡¯m the MC. Who else has a literal AI system like me?


    ¡¸ Bro, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s your heroine, but you¡¯re definitely about to be the side character in a street mugging. ¡¹


    I narrowed my eyes at the two guys holding her.


    One was a thick-necked brute with a face that looked like it had been carved with a blunt axe. He had greasy black hair, a broken nose, and a permanent scowl. The other was skinnier, but with a sharp, rat-like face, slicked-back blond hair, and beady eyes that darted around the room, probably checking if anyone was about to intervene.


    From the way they stood, gripping her arms with a little too much force, I had a feeling they weren¡¯t exactly her bodyguards.


    Perfect. Time for some main character energy.


    I cracked my knuckles, already crafting the dramatic scene in my head where I¡¯d swoop in, save the girl, and she¡¯d look at me like I was her knight in shining armor. Maybe she¡¯d even call me a hero. Maybe¡ª


    ¡¸ My guy, were you here to scam people or steal girls? Priorities. ¡¹


    I muttered under my breath, ¡°Both.¡±


    With a smirk, I walked over, making sure my steps were slow and deliberate. The moment I got close, the girl¡¯s pink eyes flicked to mine, widening in surprise before she suddenly yanked herself free and darted behind me, gripping the back of my shirt.


    Oh? That was fast.


    I turned my head slightly, catching a glimpse of her peeking over my shoulder, looking both relieved and embarrassed.


    Cute.


    The two guys glared at me, their expressions a mix of confusion and irritation.


    ¡°Oi, kid,¡± the rat-faced one sneered, crossing his arms. ¡°This ain''t your business. Walk away.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± the brute grunted. ¡°We own her. She¡¯s just some stray we picked up. She goes where we say.¡±


    I felt my eye twitch. Oh, hell no.


    ¡¸ Oof. Bad move, gentlemen. You just activated his ¡®justice protagonist¡¯ mode. ¡¹


    I met their gazes with a slow, deliberate smirk. ¡°You own her? That¡¯s funny. Because from where I¡¯m standing, she looks pretty comfortable hiding behind me instead of you two.¡±


    The brute clenched his fists. ¡°You got a death wish, punk?¡±


    The girl¡¯s grip on my shirt tightened slightly. I could feel her shaking just a little, which only pissed me off more.


    I let out a slow breath, letting a fraction of my mana seep into the air around me, the atmosphere around us growing heavier. My casual smirk remained, but my eyes darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make this easy,¡± I said, my voice dropping to a dangerously low tone. ¡°You walk away. Now. Or I promise, you won¡¯t like what happens next.¡±


    The brute took a half-step back, instinctively wary. The rat-faced guy looked between me and his partner, clearly re-evaluating his life choices.


    They weren¡¯t strong. Just some street thugs who thought they could push around someone weaker. And they knew damn well they weren¡¯t winning this one.


    ¡°Tch.¡± The rat-faced guy clicked his tongue. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Ain¡¯t worth the trouble.¡±


    Smart decision.


    But I wasn¡¯t done yet.


    ¡¸ Oh, I know that look. You¡¯re about to be petty. ¡¹


    Damn right.


    As the two of them turned to leave, I muttered under my breath, ¡°System, be a dear and punish them on their way out.¡±


    ¡¸ With pleasure. ¡¹


    The moment they stepped out of the bar, a massive wave of water crashed down on them from absolutely nowhere, drenching them from head to toe. The entire bar burst into laughter, myself included, as the two thugs sputtered and cursed before running off like wet dogs.


    I clutched my stomach, still laughing as I turned to the girl, who was covering her mouth, trying (and failing) to suppress her own giggles.


    Then she looked up at me, smiling brightly, cheeks tinged with a soft pink. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    For a moment, I just stared, the way the dim lighting of the bar made her look even more beautiful catching me off guard.


    I cleared my throat, rubbing the back of my neck, feeling a little warmth creeping onto my face. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah. You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    She smiled at me, a soft, gentle expression that could probably make flowers bloom if this were one of those romance novels.


    "I am Eve. Just Eve," she said, her voice as smooth as silk.


    My heart melted a little. Cute girls introducing themselves with just their first name? Yeah, that¡¯s the good stuff. I smiled back.


    "Lucas Reinhardt. Pleasure to meet you, Eve."


    She nodded politely. Her whole presence was so soft-spoken and calming that I felt like I was about to get isekai¡¯d again into a world of pure fluff.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, making sure she wasn¡¯t still shaken up from the two lowlifes earlier.


    Eve gently shook her head. "I am fine."


    I raised an eyebrow. That was a quick recovery. Too quick. "Why was a cute girl like you even with them?"


    Her pink eyes shifted away, and just the tiniest dusting of pink hit her cheeks. "It''s nothing important."


    Yeah, no. That was the universal sign for ¡®definitely important.¡¯ I narrowed my eyes and mentally called for backup. "System, analyze her body language. Something¡¯s off."


    ¡¸ Analysis complete. Conclusion: She¡¯s hiding something embarrassing. Probably something that would make you question the existence of intelligent life. ¡¹


    ...Great. This was either going to be tragic or painfully stupid.


    "It¡¯s fine," I said, leading her to a nearby table. "You can tell me. I¡¯m interested. And hey, I am your savior, after all. That¡¯s gotta earn me some backstory rights."


    Eve hesitated, playing with a strand of her pink hair. Then, with an embarrassed smile, she began.


    "Earlier today, I went to a bakery to buy a chocolate cake. But when I got there..." She paused for dramatic effect. "It was sold out."


    I nodded. Tragic.


    "I asked the shopkeeper, but he said he couldn¡¯t do anything," she continued, sounding genuinely upset about it.


    I leaned in. "And then?"


    Eve lowered her head slightly, fidgeting with her fingers. "Then those two gentlemen you saw earlier offered me their chocolate cake in exchange for coming with them for the night. I happily agreed and ate the chocolate cake! Can you believe them? So kind and generous."


    Silence.


    ...What?


    System¡¯s voice chimed in immediately.


    ¡¸ Congratulations, Lucas. You¡¯ve found your match. Someone as stupid as you. ¡¹


    "Shut up," I muttered under my breath.


    "Huh?" Eve tilted her head, confused.


    "Not you." I cleared my throat. "So, let me get this straight. You followed two complete strangers because they bribed you with chocolate cake?"


    She nodded, completely oblivious to the issue.


    "Then they brought you here and tried to get you to drink?"


    Another nod.


    I let out a long, disappointed sigh, rubbing my temples. "And at what point did you decide that two rat-faced criminals looked like gentlemen?"


    Eve giggled, clearly embarrassed. "That was my mistake."


    Yeah. No kidding genius.


    I gestured for her to sit with me at a nearby table, and she nodded, a soft smile playing on her lips. My heart skipped a beat.


    ¡¸ Bro, take your chances. You can do this!" ¡¹


    I smirked, feeling a strange rush of confidence, as though the words from the system gave me permission to act. My hand hovered between us, a deliberate motion to take hers, to bridge the gap between us with something simple yet meaningful.


    But as my fingers neared her hand, something... wrong happened.


    I reached for her hand, my fingers barely inches away. Smooth. Gentle. Just a light touch¡ª


    And then¡ª


    My hand went through hers.


    The world around me dimmed, an unnatural chill creeping up my spine. It wasn¡¯t a trick of the light, nor was it some dumb illusion. My fingers phased right through as if she wasn¡¯t even there.


    What¡ªwhat the hell?


    I stood frozen, staring at my own traitorous hand, my brain refusing to comprehend what just happened. Eve, completely unaware, continued walking toward the table, her soft footsteps tapping against the wooden floor.


    ¡¸ Bro¡­ what the actual f¡ª¡¹


    System¡¯s voice cut off as if even it was unsure how to respond.


    I gulped. Hey, system. What just happened?


    A brief silence. Then¡ª


    ¡¸ Unable to determine. This was¡­ out of bounds. Possibly a skill issue. Maybe you just missed her hand.¡¹


    My face twitched. Missed? I clenched my jaw. Bro, my hand literally ghosted through hers! Like I was too far to touch her, yet she was right in front of me!


    ¡¸ Huh. You might be onto something. Analyzing now. But for now, don¡¯t keep her waiting. And, y¡¯know, don¡¯t act sus.¡¹


    I inhaled sharply, suppressing the thousand questions bouncing in my head. System was right¡ªif I kept staring at my hand like a lunatic, I¡¯d look suspicious. I forced a casual stride toward Eve, sliding into the seat across from her.


    She smiled warmly. ¡°You seemed lost in thought. Is something wrong?¡±


    Oh, nothing, just that my hand went through yours like I¡¯m a character in a horror movie. No big deal.


    I waved it off. ¡°Just thinking about how I¡¯ve been having a long day.¡±


    Eve nodded in understanding. ¡°I see.¡±


    A brief silence settled before I leaned back, deciding to steer the conversation elsewhere. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re here, might as well introduce myself properly. Name¡¯s Lucas Reinhardt. I¡¯m not ranked as an adventurer yet, but I do have experience in combat. I specialize in Celestial Magic, though I¡¯m more of a hands-on, combat-oriented person. Laid-back, casual, and I don¡¯t take things too seriously unless I have to.¡±


    Eve listened intently, her pink eyes holding a quiet curiosity. Then, she tilted her head slightly. ¡°Celestial Magic?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Basically magic that deals with divine stuff, light, cosmic energy, all that fancy jazz.¡±


    She nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s quite impressive. I rarely meet Celestial Mages.¡±


    ¡°Heh. It¡¯s not all that glamorous. People hear ¡®Celestial¡¯ and expect me to be some holy saint of justice.¡± I smirked. ¡°I¡¯m really just a guy who likes to take things easy.¡±


    Eve giggled softly. ¡°You do seem very¡­ relaxed. It¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°Hah, see? You get it.¡±


    She smiled, then placed a hand gently on her pendant locket. Her fingers brushed over its silver surface, her expression shifting¡ªjust slightly. A moment of hesitation. A flicker of sadness.


    ¡°I¡¯m an adventurer too,¡± she finally said. ¡°Though¡­ I don¡¯t know my rank.¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No. I just¡­ never knew.¡±


    Something about her tone felt off, but I let her continue.


    ¡°I also specialize in Elemental and Celestial Magic.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°Though, I suppose I don¡¯t know much about myself either.¡±


    My brows furrowed slightly. That last part¡ªthere was something deeper in those words.


    I rested my chin on my hand, eyeing her with newfound curiosity.


    Now that¡¯s interesting.


    Eve¡¯s pink eyes softened as she looked at me, something quiet yet heavy lurking behind them. ¡°Lucas¡­ can you promise me something?¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°Depends on the promise. What is it?¡±


    She hesitated, fingers brushing against the pendant around her neck. ¡°It¡¯s about me.¡±


    That got my attention. ¡°What about you?¡±


    She looked down, holding the locket tighter. Then, in a voice softer than before, she said¡ª


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who I actually am.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember my past.¡± Her grip on the locket tightened, her delicate fingers pressing into the metal. ¡°I¡­ remember nothing.¡±


    Okay. That was a bombshell.


    ¡¸ Bro, did she just drop a main character amnesia arc on you? ¡¹


    System, focus. I cleared my throat and leaned slightly forward, lowering my voice. ¡°You mean¡­ you lost your memories?¡±


    Eve nodded, her usual calm expression shifting into something fragile. ¡°Maybe¡­ I did.¡±


    She gently pulled her locket up, undoing the small clasp with practiced ease. As it opened, she stared at the picture inside for a moment before turning it toward me.


    I looked at the photo, my eyes scanning over a much younger Eve¡ªprobably around 12 or 14. She was wearing an academic uniform, standing beside a boy. The guy had muscular forearms, same uniform, same school setting. But¡ª


    His face was gone.


    Ripped out of the picture.


    I pointed at the destroyed part of the picture. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    Eve shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ or remember.¡±


    I exhaled through my nose. That was concerning. System, thoughts?


    ¡¸ My expert analysis suggests she¡¯s been through some serious trauma. Probably an incident so bad it put her at death¡¯s door and wiped her memory. Classic dramatic backstory material. ¡¹


    Not helping.


    But the theory made sense. Something had happened¡ªsomething big.


    I looked at her again, noticing the way she stared at the locket, searching for something in a picture that couldn¡¯t answer back. Then, an unsettling thought hit me.


    ¡°Eve.¡± My voice was careful. ¡°Is that even your real name?¡±


    Eve¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    I leaned back, folding my arms. ¡°If you don¡¯t remember anything¡­ is ¡®Eve¡¯ really your name?¡±


    For a second, she didn¡¯t respond. Then, her gaze lowered again, and she shook her head. ¡°No¡­ it isn¡¯t.¡± Her voice was almost a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t know my real name yet.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I will find out about it. Soon.¡±


    That last word caught my attention.


    I repeated it aloud, tilting my head. ¡°Soon?¡±


    Eve gently closed her locket and let it rest against her chest. Then, with a small shake of her head, she met my gaze again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, Lucas.¡± Her usual soft smile returned. ¡°Thanks for listening to me. It feels¡­ nice. Talking to someone about it.¡±


    I nodded, but my mind was still turning. She was determined¡ªlike she already had a plan. Like she knew something I didn¡¯t.


    And then there was her. The girl I had just tried to touch, only for my hand to phase through her like some ghostly fever dream.


    She¡¯s not normal.


    Before I could spiral further, my system chimed in.


    ¡¸ Alert: Unable to identify the previous incident of your hand going through hers. Out of bounds by creation. ¡¹


    I felt my stomach drop.


    Out of bounds¡­ by creation?


    What the hell did that mean?


    ¡¸I''ve run a background check on her personality. She seems timid and shy, yet her aura is menacing.¡¹


    I blinked. "Aura?"


    I looked at Eve, expecting some kind of pressure, a wave of overwhelming energy, or at least a faint sense of dread. But nothing. She just sat there, eyes closed, gently holding onto her pendant with a soft smile on her face.


    System, you playing with me?


    ¡¸Her celestial¡ªor in other words, heavenly energy¡ªis off the charts, going beyond anyone you''ve ever seen or faced. And just like you, it seems she is unconsciously suppressing it to look normal and approachable.¡¹


    That made me pause.


    I glanced at her again. Same gentle expression, same composed posture. But apparently, underneath all that, she was built like a divine nuke?


    Cool. Normal. Not terrifying at all.


    Then suddenly, she spoke.


    ¡°I will find him. And find who I truly am.¡±


    Him?


    I exchanged a glance with my system, who was, unfortunately, an AI and couldn¡¯t exchange glances back.


    ¡¸Must be the boy from the picture.¡¹


    I nodded slightly. Seemed obvious enough. But before I could think any further, the system added something that made me frown.


    ¡¸She might not look special or cute from the outside. But from my analytical system, she feels very dangerous.¡¹


    I raised an eyebrow. Dangerous?


    I looked at Eve again. The girl who tilted her head when confused, spoke in the softest voice imaginable, and was more likely to be mistaken for an angel than a threat.


    System had its way with logic, though. Even in my previous world, no AI came close to the sheer complexity and predictive capability it had. If it said she was dangerous, then it had its reasons.


    ¡¸Errmm, actually, I can calculate 48 million possibilities in 5 seconds.¡¹


    Thanks for the note, smartass.


    Still, I had my own problems. Even if I wanted to help Eve, I had my goal to focus on. I couldn¡¯t afford to get sidetracked prying into her matters and forgetting why I was even¡ª


    Wait a second. Why was I even in this bar?


    Before I could contemplate my life decisions further, Eve¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and she looked past me with a surprised expression.


    I tilted my head back and followed her gaze.


    A group of nobles sat at a far-off table, gambling like their existence depended on it. But the one who stood out the most was the so-called undefeated noble.


    Dressed in a black and crimson coat, with rings on every damn finger, the man oozed arrogance. He leaned back in his chair like he owned the place, smirking as another poor bastard lost his bet to him. The atmosphere around his table was tense¡ªhalf the men there looked like they were about to start a war, and the other half were already accepting their fates.


    Great. Another rich guy with too much time and not enough humility.


    ¡¸Oho? Look at that. A prime example of a noble suffering from ¡®I Have More Money Than Sense¡¯ syndrome. Truly fascinating.¡¹


    I smirked and pushed my chair back, rising to my feet with the confidence of a man who had no idea what he was actually doing¡ªbut looked damn good doing it.


    Eve blinked up at me, tilting her head. "Where are you going, Lucas?" Her voice was soft, curious, like a gentle breeze carrying the scent of something sweet.


    I ran a hand through my hair and grinned. "To carve my name into history, leave legends in my wake, and show these nobles that even the gods know how to fold when I''m at the table."


    Eve¡¯s pink eyes sparkled, and she stood up with me, her expression lighting up like a kid hearing about a festival. "Then I''ll come and watch! And cheer for you, Lucas!" Her voice had that playful, sweet ring to it, the kind that could melt even the coldest heart.


    I glanced at the system. "You sure she¡¯s dangerous?"


    ¡¸Yes, blind hero, she is indeed dangerous. Now focus before your simping destroys your critical thinking.¡¹


    "Ugh, stop with the insults and lock in. You got the cheats ready?"


    ¡¸Yes, sir! Full array of probability adjustments, strategic misdirection, and bluff enhancements! Also, I¡¯d like to remind you that if you still lose, you¡¯re officially an embarrassment to all reincarnators.¡¹


    "Omg, stop that and focus!"


    With Eve practically bouncing beside me, we strode toward the nobles'' table, where the so-called undefeated one sat like he owned the place.


    The moment I stepped into their space, the conversation died down. Eyes turned. The tension was instant. A few nobles sneered, some raised an eyebrow. And then, the man himself leaned back in his chair, studying me with the slow, smug smirk of someone who thought they were untouchable.


    "Who''s this kid?" His voice was smooth but carried an edge, like a noble who''d crushed people under his boots for sport.


    I smiled, but there was no warmth in it. "I''m here to completely humiliate you."


    That got a reaction. A few of his lackeys chuckled, a few scoffed, but the man himself¡ªhe just exhaled through his nose like I was nothing.


    One of them, a stocky noble with a curled mustache, leaned forward. "Do you even know who you''re speaking to, commoner? This is Lord Vincent Devereux, undefeated in every wager he¡¯s taken in the past six years."


    "Ah, I see," I said, nodding. "So he''s been scamming people for six years and hasn''t gotten caught yet. Impressive."


    "Watch your mouth, boy," another snapped.


    "Boy?" I echoed, shaking my head. "Look, I¡¯d love to stay and discuss how many brain cells it takes for you to realize I''m not impressed, but I¡¯m here for one thing¡ª" I pulled out a chair and sat down, my smirk sharpening. "¡ªFive-Card Draw Poker."


    Eve clapped her hands together and cheered, "You can do it, Lucas!"


    ¡¸Bet against him, Lucas. If we win, we get double the rewards.¡¹


    "Ignore him," I muttered before locking eyes with Vincent. "What do you say, Lord Vincent? Think you can keep your little fantasy alive a bit longer?"


    The room went still. The nobles exchanged glances.


    And Vincent?


    For the first time, his smirk faltered.


    It was time to show the true power of...


    System.

 Chapter 52: Cold-Calculations

    Lucas''s Perspective:


    Ahh, it''s finally getting interesting.


    I glance back at Eve, and she''s just beaming. Wide-eyed, hands clutched together, looking at me like I¡¯m some legendary card shark about to demolish a six-year undefeated champion.


    Yeah, uh¡­ I¡¯ve never played poker in my life.


    But who needs skill when you have a god-tier AI system doing all the work?


    ¡¸ Look at you, relying on me like a helpless baby bird. I should start charging you rent. ¡¹


    Love you too, system.


    Vincent Devereux leans forward, smirking like a guy who¡¯s never had to work for anything in his entire life. His slicked-back blond hair, expensive suit, and that condescending grin practically scream "I was born into privilege and I want you to know it."


    "So then," he drawls, twirling a gold ring on his finger. "How much are you betting, mister challenger?"


    Good question. How much money do I have?


    ¡¸ Let¡¯s see¡­ oh, wow. Congratulations, you have¡­ negative self-respect. Because your wallet is empty. Bro, you walked into a high-stakes poker game with zero funds? I cannot stress this enough¡ªyou are a disgrace. ¡¹


    My face twitches. I can already feel the cold sweat forming.


    But then¡ªbless her soul¡ªEve claps excitedly, practically bouncing in place.


    "Lucas! You can do it!"


    ...Well, I can''t actually, but damn if that doesn''t restore my confidence. I smirk and return my gaze to Vincent.


    "I bid¡­" I lean back, keeping my voice smooth. "This pink-haired girl called Eve."


    Silence.


    Absolute, deafening silence.


    Every noble at the table just gapes at me. Someone in the back drops a glass. One guy actually gasps. Vincent¡¯s lackeys look like I just punched their Lord in the face.


    Eve blinks. "H-Huh?"


    I place a hand on my chin, looking thoughtful. "A rare, one-of-a-kind treasure. Who needs gold when you can own the admiration of a girl this adorable?"


    Eve''s pink eyes widen, her cheeks slightly puffed out in confusion. "W-Wait, Lucas, what do you mean by own¡ª?"


    Vincent chuckles darkly. "How bold. To think you¡¯d wager a person in a game of chance. But tell me, do you truly have the skill to back up such arrogance?"


    Oh, buddy, you have no idea how much I don¡¯t have that skill.


    ¡¸ You don¡¯t even know what shapes are on the cards. This is beyond fraud. This is performance art. ¡¹


    Eve tugs my sleeve gently. "Lucas¡­ Are you sure you know how to play?"


    I turn to her, putting on my most mysterious and experienced face. "Eve¡­ Have you ever heard the legend of the ¡®One-Eyed Trickster¡¯ from my homeland?"


    She tilts her head, her soft pink locks swaying. "No¡­?"


    Good. Because I¡¯m making it up right now.


    I nod sagely. "They say he was the greatest gambler of all time. A man who could see through deception itself. His opponents feared him, for he never lost a single hand."


    Eve blinks in awe. "W-Wow¡­ You met him?"


    I place a solemn hand on my chest. "Not only did I meet him¡­ I defeated him."


    ¡¸ Bro. BRO. What are you even saying right now? I am losing my digital mind. ¡¹


    Vincent scoffs. "You expect us to believe such a ridiculous tale?"


    I shake my head. "Believe what you want. But that day, after I took his title¡­ he gave me his most treasured possession."


    Eve leans in, eyes sparkling. "W-What was it?"


    I slowly raise my hand¡­ and dramatically flick my wrist.


    "A deck of cards forged from the feathers of a phoenix, blessed by the gods themselves."


    Vincent stares. His lackeys look uncertain.


    Eve clasps her hands together, absolutely entranced. "A-Amazing¡­!"


    ¡¸ No, Eve. It is not amazing. He is lying to your face. But honestly, respect, this is the most confident nonsense I¡¯ve ever witnessed. ¡¹


    Vincent narrows his eyes. "If you¡¯re so confident, then let¡¯s begin. But I warn you¡­ I detest losing."


    I smirk. "Then this is going to be a very bad day for you, Vincent."


    System, mark those cards. We¡¯re going all in.


    ¡¸ With pleasure, oh mighty One-Eyed Trickster. ¡¹


    And with that, the game begins.


    "Lucas, please don''t lose!"


    I glance at Eve, who''s clasping her hands together like I''m about to go to war. Her pink eyes shimmer with pure, innocent hope, the kind that makes me feel almost guilty for what I''m about to do.


    Almost.


    I smirk and wave at her like a seasoned pro. "Relax. This is child''s play."


    What I don''t mention is that the only card game I¡¯ve ever played is Uno, and I barely knew how that worked.


    Vincent, sitting across the table, laces his fingers together and smirks. "Such confidence. I hope it isn''t misplaced."


    Oh, it''s entirely misplaced, buddy. But don''t worry¡ªI¡¯ve got an AI god on my side.


    As the dealer starts shuffling the cards, I barely tilt my head. System, it¡¯s your time to shine.


    ¡¸ Ah, yes. Let¡¯s commit high-level fraud in broad daylight. Fantastic idea, Your Majesty. ¡¹


    Less sarcasm, more cheating.


    The moment the cards start flying between the dealer¡¯s fingers, a nearly invisible gust of wind brushes past them. It¡¯s so subtle, so precise, that not a single person notices. But I know what¡¯s happening. The system is marking them.


    ¡¸ Done. Every card is tagged. I now know exactly where every Ace, King, and strategic high card is located. Which is more than I can say for you, Mr. ¡°What Shape is a Club Again?¡± ¡¹


    I clear my throat, keeping my composure. The dealer finishes shuffling and begins dealing the first hand.


    Five cards land in front of me. I casually pick them up, pretending like I know exactly what I¡¯m doing.


    Okay. What do we got?


    ¡¸ Two Aces, a King, a 7, and a 3. Decent, but we can do better. ¡¹


    Vincent twirls his ring, grinning as he peeks at his own hand. "The game begins, gentlemen."


    I nod like a seasoned veteran. "Indeed."


    What are the rules again?


    ¡¸ You discard and replace up to three cards to improve your hand. Let¡¯s ditch the 7 and 3. I¡¯ve got my eyes on a third Ace and a Queen for an optimal hand. ¡¹


    I slide out the two cards like a total pro. "I''ll swap these."


    The dealer deals two fresh cards. I peek at them.


    ¡¸ Boom. Three Aces, a King, and a Queen. You are stacked. ¡¹


    I fight the urge to grin. This is too easy.


    Vincent narrows his eyes. "Confident, are we?"


    "Of course," I reply smoothly. "I live for games of chance."


    ¡¸ You literally do not. Stop talking. Just bet. ¡¹


    I toss in my bet¡ªa cool 1 Eve. The other nobles hesitate before following. Vincent smirks and matches it without a second thought.


    The showdown begins. One noble reveals a pair of tens. The other has a measly high card.


    Vincent reveals his hand with a smug grin¡ªthree Jacks.


    "Impressive," one of his lackeys says.


    Vincent shrugs. "What can I say? A master of the game never falters."


    Oh, buddy. I cannot wait to crush your dreams.


    I lay my cards down, face-up.


    "Three Aces."


    Silence.


    Then a gasp.


    Vincent''s face freezes mid-smirk, his eye twitching. "What?"


    "I believe this means I win," I say, leaning back like this was expected.


    Vincent forces a stiff smile. "Beginner''s luck, it seems."


    ¡¸ Oh-ho-ho, he mad. ¡¹


    Eve claps excitedly. "Lucas, you''re amazing!"


    I chuckle, brushing my nose. "What can I say? Talent is a burden."


    ¡¸ The only burden here is the amount of lies you are telling. ¡¹


    Round Two ¨C Raising the Stakes


    Vincent¡¯s jaw is clenched as we go into the next round. The dealer shuffles again¡ªand system does its magic.


    Five cards. I peek at them.


    ¡¸ Oh, this is just cruel. Two Kings, an Ace, a Jack, and a Five. ¡¹


    I swap the Jack and Five.


    ¡¸ Four Kings. This is actual robbery. ¡¹


    Vincent smirks. "I''ll raise to 75 gold."


    His lackeys immediately follow. They¡¯re sweating, but they have to bet if Vincent does. That¡¯s nobleman peer pressure for you.


    I tap my chin, pretending to think. Then, with the slowest, most agonizing grin¡ª


    "I raise to 150 gold."


    Gasps.


    Vincent¡¯s left eye twitches. "You dare raise against me?"


    I shrug. "A master of the game never falters."


    The same line. His line. Used against him.


    ¡¸ Oh my god, you are actually evil. I love it. ¡¹


    Vincent glares. "Fine. I call."


    Showdown.


    The nobles reveal garbage hands.


    Vincent flips his cards dramatically. "Full House. Queens over Jacks."


    The lackeys sigh in relief. One even mutters, "Finally, Lord Vincent returns to form."


    I look at my cards. Look at Vincent.


    Then I set them down.


    "Four Kings."


    Absolute shock.


    Vincent slams his hand on the table. "IMPOSSIBLE!"


    I tilt my head, feigning confusion. "Is it? I thought this was a game of skill?"


    Eve lets out an adorable "Waaah~" of amazement, hands clasped in front of her mouth. "L-Lucas, you''re so cool¡­!"


    I flash her a wink. "Just another day for the One-Eyed Trickster."


    Vincent looks livid. He stands abruptly, fists clenched.


    "This game is not over."


    I smirk, stacking my gold. "Oh, I know. Let¡¯s go again. I¡¯m on fire tonight."


    ¡¸ Bro. You have cheated twice. You are playing with the devil¡¯s luck. You need to leave before you get stabbed. ¡¹


    Not yet.


    I want one last win.


    Final Round ¨C The Grand Theft Gold


    The cards are shuffled. System does its magic.


    This time, it¡¯s perfect.


    ¡¸ Royal. Flush. My guy, run. Take the money and RUN. ¡¹


    Vincent stares me down. "I bet 200 gold."


    I spin a coin between my fingers. Then, I grin. "I call."


    The nobles gulp. The tension is insane.


    Vincent slams his cards down. "Four Aces!"


    I let out a low whistle. "Wow. That¡¯s crazy."


    Then, slowly, I reveal my cards.


    "Royal Flush."


    Dead. Silence.


    Vincent screams and flips the table. Gold coins scatter everywhere.


    "YOU LYING DOG!"


    I grab my winnings, already backing away. "Pleasure doing business, gentlemen!"


    Eve quickly follows, holding her dress as she rushes after me. "L-Lucas, wait!"


    ¡¸ MOVE. YOUR. FEET. ¡¹


    Vincent roars behind us. "GUARDS! SEIZE HIM!"


    Welp.


    Time to run.


    I grabbed Eve¡¯s hand and yanked her along as we bolted for the exit. She let out a soft gasp, barely keeping up with my pace.


    Behind us, Vincent¡¯s guards were already moving to block the way, their heavy boots stomping against the wooden floor like they actually thought they could stop me.


    System, do something fancy.


    ¡¸ Fancy? Oh, you mean save your reckless ass again? Sure. ¡¹


    A sudden burst of water magic exploded from nowhere, drenching the guards in an instant. Their polished noble armor became shiny wet buckets as they stumbled backward, slipping over each other like they were in a slapstick comedy.


    I didn¡¯t look back. We were almost out.


    ¡°System, get the gold.¡±


    ¡¸ Oh, so now you care about our hard-earned, totally-legit, not-at-all-stolen wealth? ¡¹


    A gentle gust of wind swept through the bar, and just like that, the scattered coins lifted into the air, floating toward me like a loyal flock of birds. The nobles gawked as their money betrayed them, following me like I was their rightful king.


    The second we reached the door, System hit the guards with a flash of light magic¡ªa medieval flashbang.


    Vincent¡¯s voice howled from behind us. "YOU COWARD!"


    Nah, bro. Just built different.


    Then¡ªpoof.


    The world flickered, and the next moment, we were standing outside of town. No more bar. No more nobles. No more angry Vincent yelling about his tragic downfall. Just the two of us under the open sky.


    Eve slowly opened her eyes, blinking at the sudden change in scenery. "Huh?"


    Then she looked down¡ªstraight at our hands, still clasped together.


    A tiny pink hue dusted her cheeks.


    I immediately locked eyes with her and pulled out my Mogger expression?¡ªchin slightly raised, smirk perfectly calibrated, eyes radiating that I-just-outplayed-your-whole-family-lineage energy.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    She tilted her head slightly, clearly flustered. Victory was mine.


    ¡­Until System ruined it.


    ¡¸ Congrats, King. You held a girl¡¯s hand. Shall we alert the newspapers? ¡¹


    Bro.


    Suddenly¡ªmy hand phased through hers.


    Just like before.


    I blinked. She blinked.


    Eve slowly pulled her hand to her chest. ¡°T-Thank you for saving me too.¡±


    Something about the way she said it made me feel like there was more to it. But before I could question anything¡ª


    ¡¸ Focus on yourself, dumbass. Stop poking around. ¡¹


    Alright, alright. Chill.


    Eve suddenly beamed at me, her pink eyes sparkling with pure admiration.


    "Lucas, you were amazing back there!"


    I smirked. "I know."


    "The way you played! The way you read them! I had no idea you were a poker genius!"


    "Oh, Eve, it¡¯s not genius¡ª" I flicked my hair dramatically. "¡ªIt¡¯s instinct."


    ¡¸ It¡¯s cheating. ¡¹


    Eve clasped her hands together, completely ignoring System. "I can¡¯t believe you won three times in a row! Lord Vincent was undefeated for six years, but then you just walked in and¡ªbam! Gone!"


    I nodded solemnly. "That¡¯s right. His legacy, shattered."


    "You were so cool when you raised the bet to 150 gold! I thought, ''Oh no! What if Lucas loses?!'' But you never lose!"


    "Of course not." I leaned back, arms crossed. "Losing is simply a concept that does not apply to me."


    ¡¸ You literally didn''t even know the rules. ¡¹


    Eve let out the softest little giggle, like she fully believed every single word I said. "You¡¯re like¡­ a card master!"


    "Exactly," I nodded. "Some call me the One-Eyed Trickster, the Shadow Gambler, the Poker Emperor¡ª"


    ¡¸ No one calls you that. ¡¹


    Eve¡¯s hands clapped together in excitement. "Waaah~! Lucas, you¡¯re incredible!"


    I closed my eyes, dramatically exhaling. "Eve, let me tell you something."


    Then, in my most profound, philosopher-level tone, I uttered the most random nonsense I could think of:


    "A deck of cards is much like life¡ªsometimes you¡¯re dealt a bad hand, but it¡¯s not about the cards¡­ it¡¯s about how you play them."


    Silence.


    Then¡ªEve gasped.


    "That''s so deep!"


    She clapped again, her eyes glowing.


    ¡¸ Bro. You got that off a motivational poster, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹


    Eve smiled brightly. "You¡¯re really wise, Lucas!"


    ¡¸ Wise? Eve, please. He has the IQ of a sock. ¡¹


    I ignored System. He was just mad because I wasn¡¯t mad.


    Instead, I reached into my pocket, pulled out 50 gold, and placed it in Eve¡¯s hands.


    "Here. Your share."


    She blinked. "Eh?"


    I grinned. "For letting me bet you."


    Eve¡¯s pink eyes widened slightly. Then, her lips curled into the softest smile as she held the gold close.


    "Thank you, Lucas. I¡¯ll treasure it!"


    ¡¸ TREASURE? IT''S LITERALLY JUST MONEY¡ª You know what? Never mind. I give up. ¡¹


    Eve giggled again, clutching the coins happily.


    And just like that¡ª


    I won.


    We were walking along the outskirts of the town now, the moonlight casting soft shadows over the cobblestone streets. Eve seemed a little more distant than usual, her gaze fixed on the ground as she gently tugged at the strap of her bag.


    Something was off. I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it, but her usual calm demeanor seemed to have shifted, like the clouds had rolled in.


    ¡°Hey, Eve, what¡¯s up?¡±


    She looked up at me, her pink eyes momentarily meeting mine before she quickly looked away. It was like she had something on her mind, but didn¡¯t want to say it.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she muttered, shaking her head as if dismissing whatever thought was bothering her.


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Eve, come on. You can tell me. You know I¡¯m an expert at listening to people¡¯s problems.¡± I gave her a cheeky grin, though I wasn¡¯t really sure if I was ready for any serious confessions.


    She hesitated but eventually spoke up, her voice soft, almost as if she was still unsure about what to say. ¡°While you were playing that match... I noticed something.¡±


    My interest piqued, I leaned in slightly. ¡°Someone catch your eye? Or was it just the poker tables? I¡¯ve heard those things can be intense.¡±


    Eve shook her head, the light pink of her hair bouncing with the motion. ¡°No, it was someone in the bar. Someone who wasn¡¯t supposed to be there.¡±


    That caught my attention. ¡°Who? Was it a noble? A big spender, maybe? A suspicious character?¡± I tried to keep the tone light, but now I was genuinely curious.


    Eve looked down again, as if the memory made her uneasy. ¡°He had a weird appearance. I don¡¯t know... It felt strange.¡±


    ¡°Okay, weird how?¡± I pressed, my voice more serious now, though I tried not to sound too interested.


    Eve bit her lip, clearly uncertain, before she continued, her voice softer than before. ¡°He was older than us, maybe in his early twenties. He wore a black suit... it looked too... perfect. His skin was pale¡ªalmost too pale, like he wasn¡¯t from around here. And... he didn¡¯t blink, Lucas. He just stood there and stared at you.¡±


    I snorted, trying to break the tension. ¡°Well, I am pretty stylish. I guess I don¡¯t blame him for being captivated by my natural charm.¡±


    Eve didn¡¯t laugh. Instead, she pressed a hand to her chest, as if the memory was weighing heavily on her. ¡°No... you¡¯re wrong. There¡¯s more. Something about him doesn¡¯t sit right with me.¡±


    I gave her a curious look, waiting for her to explain.


    ¡°He had these veins... on his forearms. Blueish veins. It was like... like he was cold-blooded. And his eyes, Lucas¡ªhis eyes were fractured. Like they were... breaking. Cold. Almost like he didn¡¯t even belong here.¡±


    I blinked, feeling an odd shiver run through me. ¡°Wait, what? Fractured eyes?¡±


    Eve nodded, her pink hair swishing slightly as she turned her gaze up to the night sky. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain it... but something about him just didn¡¯t feel right. I watched him for a while. And just before we left the bar... he blinked for the first time. But didn¡¯t move. He just stared at us. At you.¡±


    I rubbed my chin, giving it some thought. A dude with cold veins and broken eyes? Sounds like something out of a bad horror flick, honestly.


    But I didn¡¯t want to freak Eve out. She was obviously rattled, and I didn¡¯t want to pile on more anxiety. I gave her a comforting smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We won¡¯t see him again. He¡¯s probably some random weirdo who got lost or whatever. You know how these towns are. A little too much wine, and bam¡ªpeople start seeing ghosts.¡±


    Eve shook her head, her face still a little pale. ¡°No, Lucas... There¡¯s something off about him. I can¡¯t shake the feeling.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What kind of feeling?¡±


    Eve¡¯s fingers went to the locket around her neck. Her delicate fingers traced it lightly, and I noticed a slight frown tug at her lips. She sighed softly, her voice a little strained as she spoke again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But when I looked at him... I felt like I¡¯ve known him for years. Maybe even forever. And when he stared at me, it wasn¡¯t fear... it was comfort. I felt... safe.¡±


    I just stared at her, trying to process what she¡¯d just said. Safe? From a guy who looked like he was straight out of a nightmare? I opened my mouth, but no words came out.


    System, however, didn¡¯t waste any time.


    ¡¸ That¡¯s... concerning. Given the description, I didn¡¯t detect him on my radar, meaning he probably cloaked his presence and mana. Whatever the case, he¡¯s definitely not someone we should mess with. ¡¹


    I glanced over at Eve, who still had her hand pressed to her locket, eyes distant. It was almost like she was in some sort of trance.


    ¡°You feel safe?¡± I asked slowly, my mind racing.


    Eve nodded, her expression unreadable. ¡°Yes. Like... like I¡¯ve always known him. Maybe in another life, or...¡± She trailed off, not finishing the thought.


    I raised an eyebrow. This was getting way too weird for me. I looked at her, then at the horizon, before shaking my head slightly.


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t go overthinking it. We¡¯re fine. Whatever he is, we¡¯re not going to see him again.¡± I tried to keep the situation light, not wanting her to spiral further into that weird feeling.


    But Eve¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on the horizon, her hand still clutching the locket. ¡°I hope you¡¯re right, Lucas. I really do.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything else. I just hoped I was too.


    As we continued walking, the feeling of unease lingered in the air, and I couldn¡¯t shake the thought of the man Eve described.


    Cold veins. Fractured eyes. A stare that made you feel safe instead of scared. Whatever he was, I had a feeling he wasn¡¯t just some random guy.


    And deep down, I had a feeling our paths were going to cross again soon.


    The soft night air swept through the outside of Sylvaris as we walked side by side, leaving the town behind. The moon hung high above us, casting its glow over everything. The whole scene was... well, kinda poetic, to be honest. The trees swayed gently, and the distant sound of the town''s hustle seemed to fade as we walked farther from it.


    I glanced at Eve, noticing how quiet she had gotten again. Great, back to mysterious mood Eve. I wasn¡¯t having any of it. Time to lighten the mood, Lucas-style.


    "Hey, Eve, you ever wonder if the stars are just... super fancy light bulbs?" I nudged her lightly, trying to pull her out of her funk.


    She tilted her head slightly, her pink hair catching the light. ¡°A light bulb?¡± she repeated, a confused yet cute look on her face.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Yeah, you know, like some god up there¡¯s just switching them on and off for fun. Could be an alien trying to mess with us.¡± I wiggled my fingers dramatically.


    Eve blinked slowly, clearly processing my nonsense. Then she shook her head, a small smile tugging at her lips. "You have strange thoughts, Lucas."


    I grinned. ¡°Hey, someone''s gotta bring the humor to this world. I mean, look at those stars, they''re practically begging for a good punchline.¡±


    Feeling a little proud of myself, I decided to ask the System to chime in.


    ¡°System, hit me with some star facts. Impress me,¡± I said, lifting my head to the moonlit sky, making sure to sound extra casual.


    The System¡¯s voice immediately chimed in with its usual sarcasm. ¡¸ You¡¯re really asking for this, Lucas? You know, you have access to a literal library of knowledge, but here you are, asking me for bedtime stories. Fine. The brightest star in the night sky is Sirius, 8.6 light-years away, named after the Greek god of the hunt. Happy now? ¡¹


    I chuckled at the System¡¯s tone. ¡°Nice. Well, at least you didn¡¯t try to roast me this time. Gotta give credit where it¡¯s due.¡±


    I turned to Eve, trying to be all dramatic. ¡°Hey, did you know the Sirius Star is basically the fame of the sky? It¡¯s 8.6 light-years away and still manages to outshine everything else.¡±


    Eve blinked up at the sky, her soft pink eyes reflecting the moonlight as she processed my words.


    Then, she looked back at me with that smile of hers, gentle and warm. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. That¡¯s really interesting, Lucas,¡± she said, her voice light, as though the idea of a party in the sky had somehow brightened her mood.


    I gave a playful, exaggerated nod. ¡°Yeah, you know, I drop wisdom like it¡¯s nothing. The stars must be partying while I speak to you.¡±


    Eve¡¯s smile widened at that, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I was the one who had just won a prize.


    ¡°Do you think the stars really have parties?¡± she asked, her voice turning a bit more curious. She tilted her head, looking adorably confused.


    I pretended to think for a moment, putting my hand on my chin. ¡°Well, of course. I mean, how else do they get all that sparkle? Probably a good reason they don¡¯t want us crashing it.¡±


    Eve giggled softly at that, the sound so light and pure it made the night seem even calmer. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. I wouldn¡¯t want to crash their party either.¡±


    I smiled, feeling a warmth inside I didn¡¯t quite expect. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯ve got their own thing going on up there. We don¡¯t want to interrupt their vibe. But, hey, at least we¡¯re here enjoying the view together, right?¡±


    She nodded, and I noticed a bit of pink creeping into her cheeks as she glanced away, clearly flustered by my words. ¡°Right,¡± she said, her voice softer now. ¡°It¡¯s nice... being here, walking with you.¡±


    We both fell silent for a few moments, the peacefulness of the night wrapping around us. Then I decided to break the silence.


    ¡°So, where are you headed next?¡± I asked, genuinely curious now that we were out of Sylvaris.


    Eve hesitated for a moment, and then in her soft, calm tone, she spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m going to Rinascita.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Rinascita, huh? What¡¯s got you going there?¡±


    Eve looked down at the locket around her neck, her fingers gently brushing over it. Her voice dropped a little, almost as if she was talking to herself. ¡°Like I said before... I¡¯m looking for someone. I... I think they might be there.¡±


    I could sense the weight of her words, so I didn¡¯t press her further, but I did lean in a bit. ¡°Someone? Who?¡±


    Her eyes flicked up to meet mine for a brief moment before she spoke again, her voice quieter. ¡°There¡¯s a person I¡¯m looking for. The locket¡ªit¡¯s all I have left of him. The face is... it¡¯s been ripped off. I don¡¯t know what he looked like.¡±


    She paused, clutching the locket tighter. ¡°But Rinascita has records of adventurers. If he was one... maybe I can find something. Maybe someone will know him. Maybe there¡¯s a clue.¡±


    I nodded, processing her words. ¡°That¡¯s... tough. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find something. If he was an adventurer, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something in those records.¡± I gave her a reassuring smile.


    Eve looked up at me with a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you, Lucas.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve got to stick with your friends, right?¡±


    We kept walking for a while, the cool wind rustling the leaves above us. The silence stretched between us, but it wasn¡¯t uncomfortable.


    Then, my mind wandered back to my own goal. I hadn¡¯t forgotten about the cure I was after.


    ¡°Rinascita... huh. I¡¯ve got my own reasons for going there too,¡± I said, mostly to myself.


    ¡¸ You¡¯re not just going there to sightsee, Lucas. The materials for the cure are still being analyzed. It will take time, but we¡¯re getting closer. ¡¹


    "I¡¯ll make the cure. I¡¯ll save her. I promise.¡± I muttered under my breath, almost as if trying to convince myself.


    Eve turned to me, her face softening as she noticed my expression. ¡°Did you say something, Lucas?¡±


    I shook my head, forcing a smile. ¡°Nah, just... thinking about stuff. The sky¡¯s beautiful tonight, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    She looked up at the moon, her expression relaxing as she gazed at the stars. ¡°It is. It feels... peaceful.¡±


    We walked in silence again, the soft crunch of our footsteps on the dirt road the only sound. After a while, I turned to Eve, trying to break the silence with a bit of casualness.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll be heading to Rinascita too. You mind if I tag along?¡±


    Eve blinked at me, a look of surprise crossing her face, followed by a soft smile. ¡°You want to come with me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why not? Thought I¡¯d offer my services as your partner. You know, just in case you run into any creepy guys with broken eyes or something.¡± I winked, hoping to lighten the mood.


    Eve giggled softly, the sound like a melody in the quiet of the night. ¡°You¡¯re going to protect me?¡±


    I shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not going to. I¡¯ve got to make sure nothing bad happens to you, right? You wouldn¡¯t want to get stuck with some weirdo with cold veins.¡±


    Eve tilted her head slightly, her smile growing. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re coming with me, Lucas. It¡¯s... comforting.¡±


    I felt my heart skip a beat, my usual sarcasm failing me for once. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you think so. I do try to be a good influence, you know.¡±


    She looked at me with those big pink eyes of hers, her smile lighting up the night in a way that made my stomach do weird flips. It was like my heart was frozen for a second before it started racing.


    ¡°Thank you, Lucas,¡± she said softly, the warmth in her voice wrapping around me.


    I couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°You¡¯re... really cute, you know that?¡±


    Eve froze, her cheeks flushing a soft pink as she looked away, her fingers fiddling with the locket again. She didn¡¯t say anything, but the little smile tugging at her lips was enough.


    I couldn¡¯t help but grin, feeling all soft inside for the first time in forever.


    ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth, Eve,¡± I said, my voice a little softer than usual. ¡°You really are beautiful.¡±


    And as we walked further into the night, her smile was the only thing I could focus on.


    My eyes lazily scanned the path ahead. It was peaceful, the moonlight flickering through the trees, casting soft shadows on the dirt road beneath our feet. But, honestly, my mind wasn¡¯t on the peaceful scenery.


    No, it was busy trying to figure out the mystery of the weird bandaged guy I met a few days back. Seriously, what was up with him?


    System, any updates on the bandaged weirdo?


    The System''s response was immediate, dripping with its usual sarcastic flair.


    ¡¸ Ah, so now you¡¯re asking me for help? A little late to the party, Lucas. Maybe you should try doing something yourself for once. Still a work in progress. ¡¹


    I sighed, the sound exaggerated, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Give me something, though. What have you figured out so far?


    ¡¸ About that guy... His name¡¯s Aldric. He¡¯s wrapped up like a mummy, but his real talent lies in some bizarre magic that lets him change his fake appearance. My data is linked to a spell that¡¯s over 600 years old. Don¡¯t get too excited, though. It should be lost by now. ¡¹


    Lost? Why¡¯s that? I asked, my curiosity piqued despite myself.


    ¡¸ It¡¯s lost because no one in the present day has the ability to translate or decipher its magical code. Not even me. You can¡¯t expect me to figure out symbols that are beyond my reach. Analytical genius here, but I¡¯m not a magician. ¡¹


    So how the hell did Aldric figure it out? That guy¡¯s got some serious tricks up his sleeve.


    ¡¸ It''s almost adorable how he pieced it all together. He managed to read your magical aura, deduced your mana control, and even caught onto your silent incantations by watching your body language. Seriously, though, he¡¯s probably some super skilled mage. It¡¯s kinda impressive. ¡¹


    Nah. No one¡¯s stronger than me.


    ¡¸ You¡¯re really gonna hype yourself up like that, huh? Cute. But let¡¯s be real¡ªhe¡¯s probably better at this whole magic thing than you. Or at least, he''s got a more niche skill set. ¡¹


    Whatever. At least I can use my brain properly, unlike you. You couldn¡¯t even crack that spell.


    ¡¸ Oh, I can crack it, just not with your feeble human brain¡¯s processing power. You should be thankful for my genius. ¡¹


    Okay, sure, system. You¡¯re the genius. I¡¯ll give you that.


    ¡¸ Yeah, I know. Now, stop talking so much and focus. You¡¯re walking, not chatting. ¡¹


    I rolled my eyes again and sighed, but then I suddenly came to a complete stop. I had a weird feeling, like something was off.


    Maybe it was the night, maybe it was the moonlight filtering through the trees, or maybe I¡¯d had too much time to think, but it was like someone was watching me.


    My instincts were screaming at me.


    System, radar. Now.


    There was a brief silence, and then the System responded.


    ¡¸ No human being alive or dead detected around the forest. No mana readings either. You¡¯re safe, monkey. Stop making assumptions. ¡¹


    I let out a frustrated sigh. You always say that. But I swear I saw a shadow...


    ¡¸ And I swear you¡¯re just jumping at shadows. Seriously, chill out. You¡¯re not in danger. ¡¹


    Just as I was about to grumble at the System again, I heard Eve¡¯s soft voice behind me. ¡°Lucas? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I turned around to see her standing there, her hands gently pressed against her chest, a worried expression on her face.


    I smiled, trying to brush it off. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Eve. Just¡­ my mind playing tricks on me, I guess. You know how it is.¡±


    She stepped a little closer, still concerned but trying to hide it behind her gentle smile. ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re not¡­ scared, are you?¡±


    I chuckled lightly, trying to make it sound like I was just messing around. ¡°Scared? Me? Never. I¡¯ve got way too much swagger for that.¡± I gave her a playful wink, hoping to ease her worry.


    She looked at me for a moment, and then, to my surprise, a small giggle escaped her lips. It was soft, but it made my heart flutter. ¡°Alright, if you say so.¡±


    I patted her lightly on the shoulder. ¡°Yeah, no need to worry. We¡¯ve got a long way to go, and I¡¯m not about to let anything mess that up. Let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    She nodded, her eyes shining with trust as she smiled. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±


    We resumed walking, the path ahead clear, but despite what the System said, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling. The back of my neck still tingled, and a sense of being watched lingered like an annoying itch I couldn¡¯t scratch.


    But for now, I pushed it aside. We had a goal. Rinascita was still ahead, and that was all that mattered. But deep down, my instincts kept nagging at me.


    I was being watched.


    Meanwhile, as Lucas and Eve continued down the moonlit path, a figure stood at the edge of the forest, behind the shadow of a large tree. He was impeccably dressed in a black suit, his posture immaculate, his presence utterly still. His cold-blue veins ran subtly beneath his neck and forearms, pulsing like the rhythm of a mechanical clock, methodical and precise. His expression, however, was the most unsettling feature¡ªblank, calculating, emotionless. There was nothing human about his face, only the barest hint of a presence that might as well have been a machine. His eyes, an icy blue, narrowed as they locked onto Lucas and Eve.


    He stood perfectly still, watching them, his eyes tracing every minute detail. Every movement, every glance, every twitch in their body language was processed and analyzed with the kind of cold logic that bordered on the inhuman.


    "Predictable," he muttered under his breath, his voice devoid of warmth, as if speaking to no one but himself.


    Unknown Perspective:


    The girl¡¯s lips move, ever so subtly, her words flickering across her expression like a faint pulse of light. It is easy to decipher¡ªshe doesn¡¯t even try to hide it. "Rinascita," she says. I can read the faint movement of her lips. She is going there, but why? To search for something or someone?


    Her posture is defensive, hands clasped tightly¡ªan unconscious attempt to shield herself. She carries a heavy air of nervousness, each small fidget betraying her unease. Body language suggests an extreme lack of confidence, likely rooted in a past too painful to confront.


    Loss of memory or experience is probable; she feels untouched by the world, yet unaware of the hole it leaves.


    Her movements are restrained, hesitant¡ªan individual unused to true combat or danger. Low experience for her age. No signs of recent training, but traces of magical aptitude.


    Subtle hints of Celestial magic, faint but undeniably present. Her magic is dormant, perhaps even suppressed, but the aura still clings to her like a lingering fragrance.


    Her pink hair, flowing without any signs of distress, suggests a maintained state¡ªclean, untarnished. But her boots tell a different story. Dust and dirt from at least three days of travel. She¡¯s come from Sylvaris, likely alone, without any meaningful company for some time.


    Her eyes are soft, yet searching¡ªan unspoken desperation lies within them, a plea for something unknown. The tilt of her head, combined with the way she speaks, reflects confusion, as if she is trying to connect dots she doesn¡¯t quite understand.


    This girl is an enigma¡ªtoo naive, too fragile. She will be easy to manipulate.


    Her naivety is clear. She speaks of a journey, a quest. She believes in the idea of connection¡ªbelieves in the hope of finding someone.


    Rinascita. She seeks records, answers, but she cannot understand what she will truly find there.


    A childish dream.


    And then there is him. Lucas. His lips move in a controlled rhythm, but I read them with precision. The shifts, the pauses¡ªcalculated, but they betray him. He speaks of protection, of guarding her.


    A lie. I see no conviction in his words. His body does not align with the narrative he attempts to sell.


    His posture is confident, but his legs tremble slightly, an involuntary reaction. The twitch of his fingers, subtle yet distinct, a fidget that he believes he hides well. He is trying to present an illusion¡ªan illusion of control. But it falters. His confidence is a mask, thin and fragile, covering insecurity.


    There is nothing about him that commands authority. His movements, too fluid to be genuine, too rehearsed to be instinctive. His body language¡ªnervous, unsure¡ªhas not mastered the art of deception. He believes himself hidden, but I see through the cracks.


    No magic. Not a trace. Yet something stirs beneath the surface¡ªan unnatural force, a system perhaps. A tool, not a man. A crutch that hides his true self.


    He is not an adventurer. He is a puppet, strings pulled by an unknown force. His aura is hollow, absent of any true power, yet something darker festers within. He hides behind this crutch, an empty vessel pretending to be whole.


    A coward, with no foundation to stand on. His whole existence is built on a lie. The mask cracks¡ªhe cannot even hide his most basic instincts.


    This makes him dangerous. Not because of what he can do, but because of what he¡¯s willing to hide. A person who refuses to show their true face is unpredictable.


    It will be his downfall.


    Their lips continue to move, and I read the subtle shifts.


    The words spill forth, and I piece them together like a complex equation.


    First, Lucas. His lips shift into a tight line, the subtle movement at the corners indicating a shift in his tone, a defensive position.


    The words are muffled but clear: ¡°I can control fire, air, and... some basic elemental magic. Not much, but enough to defend.¡±


    The slight hesitation before the final words, the pause¡ªsignaling insecurity. He¡¯s lying, or at least understating. There¡¯s something hidden beneath those words. His fingers twitch again, a sign of discomfort with his own admission.


    Eve¡¯s lips then move, and the change in her expression is telling. She beams, the light in her eyes soft but genuine. ¡°That¡¯s so amazing, Lucas! You¡¯re incredible!¡±


    The upward curve of her lips, the soft flush of her cheeks¡ªgenuine admiration, pure and unguarded. But there¡¯s a hint of... naivety in her excitement. Her body language says more than her words¡ªher hands clasp together, and the way she tilts her head in childlike wonder tells me she¡¯s oblivious to the lies wrapped in his words.


    The next shift comes from Lucas. ¡°We¡¯ll make it to Rinascita. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± His lips pull tighter, an attempt at reassurance. The words are deliberate, but the tremor in his stance speaks otherwise.


    Eve responds quickly, her lips moving with a genuine warmth. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re with me. I feel safe now.¡±


    The way her lips curl upward in trust, the gleam in her eyes¡ªa reflection of her na?ve optimism. Her body leans in, unconsciously seeking his protection, believing his assurances.


    Lastly, Lucas speaks again, and the way his lips shift is almost imperceptible. ¡°Stay close. It''s not safe out here.¡±


    The words are firm, but the tightness around his jaw tells me it¡¯s less about concern and more about control¡ªhe¡¯s grasping at the illusion of safety.


    Her hope. His lies. They are walking into a false sense of security, believing in something they cannot even comprehend.


    Their journey will be a short one. They are playing a game they cannot win. Their innocence, their hope¡ªit is all meaningless. They are unaware of the war that is already over in my mind. I¡¯ve already calculated the outcome. They think they can protect each other.


    But it is I who will make the final move.


    So, you¡¯re the ace card, huh?


    I will make sure you''re out of the picture soon.


    Your''s truly,


    Azrael.

 Chapter 53: Obsessive Desires

    Levi''s Perspective:


    My mind had been a constant haze. Darkness stretched endlessly, swallowing time itself. Hours? Days? I lost count.


    And then¡ªlight.


    It stabbed into my eyes like tiny knives, forcing me to squint. My vision blurred, shapes shifting into something vaguely recognizable. A room. A well-built one. And through the window, I caught glimpses of Sylvaris¡¯s busy streets, their familiar hum bringing back fragments of memory.


    Then it hit me.


    The fountain outside. I was inside Requiem¡¯s guild.


    I let myself sink back into the bed, staring at the ceiling for a few seconds. Then I forced magic through my body, a slow surge of healing to clear the fog in my head. The exhaustion clung to my limbs like dead weight, but I wasn¡¯t about to stay down any longer.


    After a few minutes of forcing my damn eyes to work properly, I got up. My legs wobbled slightly. Yeah, a God-Speed user with weak knees¡ªwhat a joke.


    Pushing past the discomfort, I walked out.


    The guild members I passed stopped in their tracks. Some muttered under their breath, but most just stared, eyes flicking with surprise. No comments, though. I guess seeing someone wake up from near death does that to people.


    My destination was clear. Sylvia¡¯s office.


    I pushed the door open without hesitation.


    Inside, Sylvia sat behind a desk, eyes scanning documents, her expression unreadable. But the moment she sensed me, her gaze lifted. A calm, calculated shift, analyzing me before she even spoke.


    ¡°Levi.¡± Her voice was smooth, laced with a noble confidence. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I muttered, rolling my shoulders. ¡°Not dead yet, so that¡¯s something.¡±


    She motioned toward the chair in front of her desk. ¡°Sit.¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°What, no victory parade?¡±


    ¡°You need rest, not celebrations.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. I let out a short breath and dropped into the seat, stretching my legs out. ¡°So, what¡¯s the damage? Who won?¡±


    Sylvia leaned back slightly, fingers tapping against the wooden desk. ¡°It was a draw.¡±


    A draw? I blinked. Not exactly the outcome I was expecting.


    I rubbed my temple, letting that sink in before shifting my gaze back to her. ¡°Then what about the deal? What do we do now?¡±


    Sylvia folded her hands, clearly thinking through her answer. Just as she opened her mouth¡ª


    The door creaked open.


    I glanced to the side.


    Alina stepped in.


    Her icy gaze locking onto me before she even fully crossed the threshold. Her presence alone sent a chill through the room.


    ¡°Oh, so the renowned, self-proclaimed strongest Sword Saint has blessed us with his presence once more,¡± she said, her tone dripping with cold sarcasm.


    I smirked, leaning back in my chair. ¡°You¡¯re acting as if you¡¯ve won¡ª¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    She cut me off without hesitation, as if my words were nothing more than noise. Her focus immediately shifted to Sylvia, disregarding me entirely.


    ¡°You told me to wait until he woke up, so tell me now,¡± she said, her tone devoid of patience, her expression as unreadable as ever.


    Sylvia chuckled lightly, shaking her head. ¡°Sit down, Alina.¡± She gestured to the chair beside me.


    Alina rolled her eyes, clearly annoyed, but sat down nonetheless, arms crossed. The contrast between us was amusing¡ªI lounged in my seat like I owned the place, while she sat stiffly, like she was waiting for someone to prove her right about wasting her time.


    Sylvia laced her fingers together, her noble poise never faltering. ¡°The deal was simple. If Levi won, our guild would provide Celestial Apex assistance against the Grotesques. If Alina won, I¡¯d assist her with a personal matter. Correct?¡±


    Both of us nodded.


    Sylvia exhaled, leaning slightly forward. ¡°But as it stands, neither of you managed to secure a clear victory. Which brings me to my conclusion.¡±


    Alina and I both waited.


    Sylvia¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. ¡°I¡¯d like to provide both of you with the bargain and give you both what I¡¯ve promised. Then there¡¯s no real issue, right?¡±


    For a moment, I processed her words. And then¡ª


    I grinned. This was perfect.


    I actually managed to win over the support of Requiem.


    With Sylvia¡¯s guild assisting us, Zain and I had a major advantage against the Grotesques. This meant additional support beyond just Xander¡ªwherever the hell that guy was and whatever he was doing in Levinton these days. This was a win.


    But not for Alina.


    She stood up abruptly and slammed a hand onto Sylvia¡¯s desk. The impact made a sharp thud, the papers on the surface trembling slightly.


    ¡°What kind of sick joke is this?¡± she demanded, her voice sharp and cold.


    Sylvia merely sighed, as if she had been expecting this reaction.


    Alina¡¯s glare was unwavering. ¡°You, of all people, would never make a decision like this. You don¡¯t help two parties unless there¡¯s something in it for you. So tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s your real angle?¡±


    Sylvia shook her head, her expression unreadable. ¡°I just feel generous. It won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Alina scoffed. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt? If you focus on both objectives¡ªhelping Levi and assisting me in finding that person¡ªyou won¡¯t have enough members to succeed in either. Both sides will suffer badly.¡±


    Sylvia remained composed, dismissing her concerns with a casual wave of her hand. ¡°That won¡¯t be the case. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Alina¡¯s dark eyes narrowed, and in that instant, the air in the room grew heavy.


    She spoke, her voice lower now¡ªcolder.


    ¡°I did not win or lose that fight,¡± she said, every word slow and precise. ¡°And this right now feels like pity to me. I would rather have both of us receive nothing than accept your pity, Sylvia.¡±


    The room fell silent.


    Even I didn¡¯t have a comeback for that one.


    Sylvia¡¯s expression faltered slightly, as if even she hadn¡¯t expected Alina to outright refuse the deal.


    Then, Alina leaned in slightly, her eyes unreadable, but carrying a weight that even I could feel.


    ¡°Sylvia, I have known you for years.¡± Her voice was now nothing more than a whisper laced with something unsettling. ¡°Tell me honestly¡­ Who is influencing you to help Levi?¡±


    Sylvia didn¡¯t respond.


    She just sat there, quiet.


    I exhaled slowly, rubbing the back of my neck.


    This girl was either too egotistical or insane.


    I think both, really.


    Sylvia let out a small chuckle, raising her hands in mock surrender. ¡°Well, you caught on, Alina.¡±


    Alina¡¯s gaze sharpened instantly. ¡°Who is influencing you?¡±


    Sylvia shook her head, her amusement lingering. ¡°Nobody, really. I just had a close visitor who left a good impression on me¡ªenough to be kind toward him and you.¡±


    Alina¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. ¡°Who?¡±


    Sylvia simply smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that.¡±


    Alina remained quiet, but I could tell she was getting more irritated by the second. Not that her expression gave anything away¡ªher face was still that same cold, perfect mask, untouched by emotion.


    Then, suddenly, her eyes shifted to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously fine having this pity?¡±


    I smirked, resting my elbow on the chair¡¯s armrest. ¡°You¡¯re acting like it¡¯s a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°It is a bad thing,¡± she said, voice unwavering. ¡°Neither of us won. A draw is a failure, and failures don¡¯t get rewarded.¡±


    I leaned forward slightly, tilting my head. ¡°Or maybe a draw just means we were too evenly matched to determine a winner. Not a loss¡ªjust too close to call.¡±


    Alina¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°You and I are Sword Saints. A fight between us should not end in uncertainty. The fact that it did means I failed to decisively defeat you. That is unacceptable.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°You say ¡®unacceptable¡¯ like it¡¯s a crime. Maybe you just expected too much of yourself.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Levi. To me, a draw means I was too weak to win yet too competent to lose. That is the worst possible outcome. It means I hesitated. It means I wasn¡¯t enough.¡±


    Her words were blunt, but I could hear the weight behind them.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Come on. Look at the upside¡ªwe both get what we wanted. I get Requiem¡¯s help against the Grotesques, and you get whatever it is you wanted from Sylvia.¡±


    Alina didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°I would rather receive nothing than be given something I didn¡¯t earn.¡±


    Then, she turned back to Sylvia, her tone sharper than before.


    ¡°I won¡¯t accept this bargain.¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s small smirk faded as she exhaled through her nose.


    Alina continued, her voice unwavering. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. Nor do I want the guild assisting Celestial Apex.¡±


    I blinked.


    What?


    I turned to her, fully expecting her to be joking, but no¡ªshe was serious.


    Sylvia sighed, shaking her head slightly. ¡°Very well,¡± she said, her tone carrying an air of disappointment. ¡°Then I won¡¯t provide either of you the upheld part of the deal.¡±


    I felt my jaw tighten.


    ¡°No, no, hold on,¡± I said, leaning forward, trying to make her reconsider. ¡°You agreed, Sylvia. You offered to help. What, you¡¯re just throwing it all away because she refuses?¡±


    Sylvia gave me a calm but firm look. ¡°Alina is also a leader of this guild, Levi. If she refuses the deal for herself, I can¡¯t force her to accept it. That¡¯s not how I run things.¡±


    I clenched my fists. ¡°Are you kidding me? We¡¯re talking about people¡¯s lives here! You¡¯re seriously just letting Alina dictate this?!¡±


    Sylvia didn¡¯t waver. ¡°I gave both of you a choice. She made hers.¡±


    My anger flared. ¡°This isn¡¯t just her choice! Do you not realize how many people will suffer because of this?! We need every bit of support we can get against the Grotesques, and you¡¯re telling me you can¡¯t just argue with her about it?!¡±


    Silence.


    Then, Alina¡¯s voice cut through the room like ice.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just get strong enough to save your people alone?¡± She tilted her head slightly, her stare devoid of anything remotely human. ¡°Self-claimed strongest.¡±


    My teeth clenched as I slowly turned my head toward her.


    ¡°You¡¯re really talking big for someone who got through that fight on mock luck,¡± I shot back, my voice dripping with cold amusement. ¡°That draw wasn¡¯t skill¡ªit was just a girl barely pulling through.¡±


    Her expression didn¡¯t change. But something in the air felt heavier.


    Sylvia let out a long sigh as she reached into a drawer, retrieving something from within. ¡°I expected this, Alina. I can¡¯t lie. You¡¯ve always been prideful over a loss.¡±


    Alina¡¯s cold gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk,¡± she replied, her voice void of warmth. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t lift a finger to help someone whose life was at risk unless there was something in it for you. And yet, you¡¯re willing to risk your guild members¡¯ lives to assist Levi¡¯s fight against the Grotesques. Explain the contradiction.¡±


    Sylvia smiled and shook her head, her amusement evident. ¡°I can¡¯t deny it, Alina. Over the years, you¡¯ve learned how I operate.¡± She leaned forward, resting her chin against her hand. ¡°But tell me honestly¡ªdo you really not want to help Levi?¡±


    Alina¡¯s reply was immediate, sharp, and unwavering. ¡°Risking my members¡¯ lives for a conflict that doesn¡¯t concern me is a fool¡¯s gamble. Their loyalty is to me, not to some external war I have no stakes in. I refuse to play hero for strangers. If Requiem suffers losses, we gain nothing in return. There is no logic in sacrificing our strength for a battle that does not belong to us.¡±


    Sylvia let out an amused sigh. ¡°You¡¯re being childish.¡±


    Alina¡¯s expression remained unchanging, but there was an unmistakable edge in her glare. ¡°Nothing in this world could convince me to send my members to fight, Sylvia.¡±


    I stayed silent, disappointment sinking in. Zain was right¡ªthe odds of getting Alina to agree were practically zero. And Sylvia¡­ she wasn¡¯t even trying to push back against her.


    Just as I was about to give up, Sylvia suddenly chuckled, louder this time.


    ¡°Oh, really, Alina? Nothing can get you to agree?¡±


    Alina didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°No amount of wealth, favors, requests, or pleading would convince me to risk my guild for strangers I don¡¯t know.¡±


    That was the final straw for me. I clenched my fists and exhaled sharply. ¡°That¡¯s cruel,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Would your master approve of this if he were here, Alina?¡±


    For the first time, something in her changed.


    A flicker of something dangerous flashed in her eyes. Her aura sharpened, a suffocating pressure filling the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak of him as if you knew him,¡± she said, her voice laced with quiet fury. Her tone was so cold it made my skin prickle. ¡°Watch your tone, Levi.¡±


    I was caught off guard. I had been angry already, but now my frustration was clawing at my patience. Still, I knew better than to let my emotions dictate my actions. Instead, I simply stood up, exhaling sharply.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± I muttered, turning toward the door. ¡°I¡¯m done here.¡±


    But just as I was about to leave¡ª


    ¡°Levi.¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s voice called out to me.


    I turned around, confused. Alina also glanced at her, her usual detached expression tinged with curiosity.


    Sylvia smirked and pulled out an envelope from the drawer, holding it between two fingers.


    ¡°You were wondering who made such a good impression on me, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Alina¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Yes. Who was it? And what¡¯s with that letter?¡±


    Sylvia let out a quiet chuckle, seemingly amused with herself. She spun the envelope between her fingers before extending it toward Alina.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    Alina¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Why me?¡±


    Sylvia¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver. ¡°If he wanted it delivered to you specifically, then it must be important.¡±


    For a brief moment, Alina didn¡¯t move. Then, with a sigh, she took the letter, opening it with an uninterested expression.


    I leaned back against the wall, crossing my arms, already convinced this was a waste of time.


    What a joke. I had traveled all the way to Sylvaris just to leave empty-handed. If I had won, I would¡¯ve secured Requiem¡¯s support without issue. I never expected Alina herself to fight against the Grotesques¡ªher cold heart wouldn¡¯t allow for something so selfless. But at the very least, I had hoped the members could be arranged to fight under Sylvia¡¯s command.


    That chance was gone now.


    I let out a breath and looked toward Alina, half-expecting her to discard the letter in boredom. But then¡ª


    I froze.


    What the hell?


    She was smiling.


    My mind blanked.


    Alina¡ªwho had shown zero expressions during our entire fight, throughout this entire conversation, and every second I had spent with her¡ªwas now smiling.


    And not just that¡ªwas she blushing?!


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    She clutched the letter a little tighter, her fingers trembling slightly, as if she was holding onto something precious.


    Then, suddenly, she turned her gaze toward me.


    ¡°Levi,¡± she called out.


    I blinked. ¡°Uh¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    I was still too stunned to process anything. ¡°L-Levinton,¡± I said, my voice stuttering slightly. ¡°I¡¯m done here, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m coming with you,¡± Alina said, cutting me off.


    My brain short-circuited. ¡°W-what?¡±


    Her expression had returned to its usual seriousness, but something about her demeanor was different¡ªsofter, maybe? No¡­ determined.


    ¡°Requiem will provide full assistance at a legacy level to help you, Levi.¡±


    I felt my entire world tilt.


    What?


    What the hell did she just say?


    I was dumbfounded¡ªshocked¡ªbeyond shocked.


    What the hell did she read in that letter that made her agree to help us? And not just with her guild¡ªshe was coming herself?!


    This¡­ this wasn¡¯t just an unexpected turn. This was like the game had been rigged in my favor at the last second.


    I was still trying to make sense of it all when I heard her murmur something under her breath, barely above a whisper.


    Her fingers clutched the letter tightly against her chest near her heart, her expression warm in a way I had never seen before.


    ¡°You came¡­ Master.¡±


    She smiled¡ªfully, happily.


    And just like that¡ª


    Everything flipped upside down.


    Requiem¡¯s full assistance.


    Alina, personally joining the fight.


    A completely impossible outcome turned into a winning move.


    My thoughts spiraled.


    Either I was ridiculously lucky¡ª


    Or someone was pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    Unknown Perspective:


    4/9/2017 - Evening 2:38 Pm


    I yawn into my hand, barely covering my mouth, watching the crowd around me shift with quiet anticipation. The air was thick with tension¡ªeach person standing here looked like they were about to walk into a fight, stiff shoulders, clenched fists, the works.


    Me? I was just here for the show.


    Levinton was nice this time of year. The streets had that polished, almost picturesque charm that made it obvious why people loved this town. The buildings stood tall, each one detailed with intricate carvings and stonework, but the heart of it all was Celestial Apex Guild.


    They were the ones who put out the call. Some big mission, supposedly needing all the extra hands they could get. Adventurers, mercenaries, even nobodies off the street were answering the summons.


    Poor guys. Must be desperate.


    As I let the thought amuse me, my eyes landed on the man next to me¡ªmid-twenties, maybe? Shorter than me, dark hair, black eyes. He was sweating. Just barely, but enough.


    I smirked. Easy target.


    "Hey, you good there?" I asked, tilting my head slightly, my voice light, casual¡ªjust enough to slip under his guard.


    He blinked, turning to me, looking like he wasn¡¯t sure if he should answer. "Uh¡ªyeah. Just¡­ waiting, like you."


    "Like me?" I let out a chuckle, shoving my hands into my coat pockets. "Nah, man, you''re all stiff like you''re about to be sent to war. Relax a little. We haven''t even started yet."


    He exhaled through his nose, visibly trying to ease his shoulders, but failing. "Guess I''m just nervous. Don¡¯t know what we¡¯re getting into yet."


    I nodded, acting thoughtful. "Yeah, mystery¡¯s a killer, huh? I mean, it could be some boring patrol job, or it could be an absolute nightmare where we all get torn to shreds. Fifty-fifty shot, really."


    His eyes widened a fraction. "You¡¯re not helping."


    I grinned. "I¡¯m kidding. Mostly. C¡¯mon, what¡¯s your name?"


    He hesitated before answering, like giving me his name was some kind of tactical risk. "Isaac."


    "Isaac," I repeated, rolling the name around in my mouth before nodding in approval. "Nice. Sounds solid. So, Isaac, what¡¯s got you signing up for this?"


    "Needed the money," he admitted, scratching the back of his head. "Been doing merc work for a while, figured this was a good opportunity."


    "Merc work, huh? Makes sense. You look like the reliable type." I gave him a casual pat on the back, like we were old pals. "And here I was thinking you were some fresh-faced rookie about to puke from the nerves."


    Isaac let out a small, reluctant chuckle. "Thanks. I think."


    "Hey, I call it like I see it." I extended a hand to him.


    "I''m Arius. Let¡¯s get along, yeah?"


    He looked at my hand, then at me. For a second, I thought he might hesitate again, but then he reached out and shook it. His grip was firm, like he was trying to prove something.


    "Yeah," Isaac said. "Let¡¯s."


    The tension in his shoulders loosened just a bit. Good.


    I took a step back, eyeing him up and down. "Dark hair, black eyes, a little on the shorter side¡ªwhat, about five-eight?"


    Isaac frowned slightly. "Five-nine."


    I snorted. "Sure, if you¡¯re counting the boots. I¡¯m six-one, so trust me, I know when someone''s shorter."


    He rolled his eyes, but there was amusement under it now. "You always this chatty?"


    "Only when I like someone," I shot back with a smirk.


    I adjusted my coat, feeling the weight of the long black fabric settle around me. High collar, fingerless gloves¡ªpractical and stylish, if I said so myself. As I grinned to myself, someone finally stepped forward from the front of the gathering, clearing their throat.


    "Attention, all of you!"


    I glanced up lazily.


    The guy at the front looked serious¡ªtall, scarred, clearly someone with authority. He eyed the crowd before speaking again.


    "My name is Zain."


    And just like that, the game began.


    Zain stood firm at the front, his sharp gaze scanning the crowd before him. He didn¡¯t rush to speak. Instead, he let the silence settle, deliberate and heavy. A few of the more anxious ones shifted where they stood, but no one dared break the moment.


    Good. He knew how to command attention.


    Then, he spoke.


    "You¡¯re all here because you were called¡ªbecause Levinton needs warriors, not weak-hearted men looking for easy coin. If you stand before me, you are already above the rest. But let me make one thing clear."


    He let his words hang, pacing slightly, his expression unreadable. Then, he smirked.


    "You¡¯ll be paid handsomely¡­ if you live."


    Murmurs spread through the group, a few exchanging wary glances.


    "But that¡¯s the cost of standing against what lurks in the dark," Zain continued, voice sharp, steady. "You¡¯ve all heard of the grotesques. You¡¯ve fought them, perhaps. Some of you might even think you¡¯ve seen their worst."


    He stopped walking, his expression turning cold.


    "You haven¡¯t."


    A few in the back stiffened.


    Then, a voice rang out, rough and skeptical.


    "What do you mean, ¡®fought grotesques¡¯?"


    The speaker was a broad-shouldered man, wearing iron-knuckled gloves, his face hardened with suspicion.


    Zain turned his gaze to him. "I mean exactly what I said. We don¡¯t need a few dead monsters. We need them exterminated before they exterminate us."


    A heavier silence fell.


    "The grotesques aren¡¯t just lurking in the forests anymore," Zain continued, his voice carrying weight. "We have reason to believe they¡¯re preparing for something bigger. A raid. And their target?" He glanced around the gathered men. "Levinton."


    A few sharp breaths. The tension turned suffocating.


    "That¡¯s ridiculous!" Another man barked, stepping forward. He had black hair, scars running along his arms, the kind of guy who had seen his fair share of fights. "If you knew this, why aren¡¯t there guards on the borders?! Why aren¡¯t there defenses?! I walked through the damn gates, and I didn¡¯t see a single barricade, not a single extra soldier¡ª"


    More voices joined in, demanding answers.


    Zain remained impassive. "That¡¯s not important."


    He knew the truth¡ªhe couldn¡¯t reinforce the town, not with the blackmail Aldric had on him. But he wouldn¡¯t say that.


    Instead, he stepped forward, his voice regaining its commanding tone.


    "This fight is not about the walls we could put up. It¡¯s about the lives we can protect. Yes, it¡¯s dangerous. Yes, it may cost you. But you will be rewarded. And more than that¡ª" He let his gaze sweep across them. "You¡¯ll be saving people who cannot fight for themselves."


    The men remained quiet, uncertain.


    "Any of you who have the spine for it¡ªstep forward. Stand on this guild floor next to me, and prepare to earn your pay. Or," his eyes darkened slightly, "you can walk away. Nobody will stop you. But if you''re too much of a coward to fight, don¡¯t waste my time."


    The tension exploded.


    A man in the back, face pale, raised his voice, panic lacing his words. "Are you insane?! A grotesque can take on five D-Rank adventurers alone! How the hell are we supposed to survive against an entire horde?!"


    Others muttered in agreement. A few took uneasy steps back, clearly reconsidering.


    Even Isaac, who had relaxed earlier because of me, was suddenly stiff with fear. I glanced at him.


    He wasn¡¯t just scared for himself. No, that wasn¡¯t it.


    It was something deeper. The kind of fear a man has when he thinks about the people waiting for him to return.


    A lover? Family? Someone who needed him?


    The panic spread through the crowd like wildfire, everyone losing their nerve, murmuring among themselves. Some had already turned to leave.


    I sighed.


    Then, I reached into my overcoat pocket.


    Click.


    The sharp sound of my lighter flicking open cut through the noise, making heads turn.


    The golden casing gleamed under the sun, its engraved tactical symbols catching the light as I held it up.


    Silence.


    Even Zain¡¯s sharp eyes shifted toward me.


    With my left hand, I pulled a cigarette from my back pocket, placed it between my lips, and casually brought the flame to its tip.


    Flick.


    The soft crackle of the burning tobacco was the only sound as I took a slow drag. Then, exhaling smoke through my nose, I stepped forward.


    One step.


    Another.


    Alone, walking toward Zain.


    I could feel every gaze on me, their breath held, their hesitation screaming. I let them watch. Let them feel the weight of their own inaction.


    Zain arched a brow, smirking slightly. "Smoker, huh?"


    I shook my head, exhaling another wisp of smoke. "Just a stress reliever."


    Then, I turned my gaze toward Isaac.


    I didn¡¯t speak. Just gave him a slow, knowing nod.


    He hesitated, swallowing hard. His fingers twitched at his sides, but after a moment¡ªhe stepped forward.


    I smirked. Good.


    The others remained frozen. Cowards, still clinging to their doubts.


    I took a long drag, letting the smoke linger before releasing it in a slow breath. Then, with a mockingly casual tone, I spoke.


    "So that¡¯s it, huh?" I let my eyes drift lazily over the remaining men. "A bunch of grown men, afraid of a few insects?" I chuckled, shaking my head. "Maybe you should all just go running back to your mothers. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll keep you safe in their laps."


    Instant rage.


    A few of them bristled, some glaring at me with clenched fists.


    But none stepped forward.


    I smirked, taking another drag. "Thought so."


    Then, I exhaled and spoke again¡ªlouder.


    "If you really think you deserve to call yourself a man, then step up. Prove it. Or stay there, where it''s safe, and pretend you never heard this conversation."


    Silence.


    Then, one man gritted his teeth, stepping forward.


    Then another.


    One by one, more followed.


    Soon, the hesitation crumbled, and the men¡ªdriven by nothing but the need to prove themselves¡ªstood at my side.


    I smirked, taking another slow drag, letting the smoke drift lazily into the sky.


    These poor fools.


    They had no idea they were just walking into the slaughter.


    "All the men that have chosen to fight, you are truly worthy of my praise, but not my respect yet. Prove yourselves, and maybe, I''ll grant you that. For now, you''re all part of guest rank in the Celestial Apex."


    I can feel the tension in the air as everyone listens closely to his words. They''re hanging on every syllable, hoping for some form of approval.


    As for me, I''m sitting in the back, cigarette in hand, unfazed. A cloud of smoke rises, twisting around me, but it doesn''t bother me.


    Nothing does.


    Zain doesn''t waste any time. He carries on, "It will risk your lives, cause you fear and trauma, maybe even wound you permanently. Am I clear that it can change your lives forever?"


    A flicker of unease spreads through the crowd. I see a few of them flinch, their eyes narrowing with apprehension.


    It''s predictable, really. Fear is always the first thing that creeps in when you realize what''s at stake. But me?


    I¡¯m already beyond all that. Another drag, another wave of smoke rolls from my lips. I stay quiet, the smirk never leaving my face.


    Zain¡¯s gaze locks onto me. He points with an exaggerated motion, almost theatrically. "You there. Do you fear death? Do you fear knowing you can die at any moment? That death waits at your doorstep?"


    I pull the cigarette away from my mouth, letting the smoke escape with a lazy exhale.


    My eyes flicker to Zain, then back to the smoke swirling around me. My voice is calm, but the words hang heavy in the air.


    "You can''t kill someone or scare them with death when..." I let the silence linger, long enough to make everyone feel uncomfortable, before I finish, "When they''re already dead from inside."


    The effect is immediate. The tension shifts¡ªless fear, more curiosity, maybe even some unease. Zain smirks, but it''s more of a mocking expression than a real one.


    He praises me sarcastically, his tone dripping with a blend of amusement and annoyance.


    I don¡¯t react. I just continue to smoke, my eyes never leaving his. He doesn''t know what I¡¯m capable of, and maybe that''s why he''s irritated.


    "Alright," Zain says, his voice taking on a more commanding tone, "You all can rest or do whatever you want now. Dismissed. I¡¯ll call you tomorrow for training and planning on the grotesques."


    The others follow suit, preparing to leave. Zain''s sharp gaze finds me once more before he exits, his eyes narrowing like he¡¯s still weighing me, trying to figure out just what game I¡¯m playing.


    But as he walks out, his expression says it all¡ªsurprise and annoyance, mixed into one. It¡¯s the same look he always gives me. The one that tells me, despite his respect, I still get under his skin. I like that. It means I¡¯m in control, even if he¡¯s too proud to admit it.


    I turned to Isaac, who was standing there, shoulders tense, eyes distant. He looked like he was carrying the weight of the world on his back, his mind racing through every possible worst-case scenario. A sigh escaped my lips, and I clapped him on the back with a firm, reassuring pat.


    ¡°Hey, Isaac,¡± I said, voice light, but there was an edge of seriousness in it. ¡°Ease up a bit, yeah? You look like you''re about to implode. How about we take a walk? Get some fresh air. The forest¡¯s just up ahead.¡±


    He hesitated, eyes flickering as he looked at me, probably weighing whether he could afford to relax for even a minute. I knew how he was. Too responsible. Too worried. Too afraid of making a wrong move.


    After a brief moment, Isaac gave a reluctant nod, his stiff posture softening just a little. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Arius... I should probably stay focused.¡± His voice was thick with that constant concern.


    I gave him a pointed look. ¡°You won¡¯t do anyone any good if you¡¯re on the edge. Trust me, the forest isn¡¯t going anywhere. Let¡¯s walk, breathe, and reset. You can be tense tomorrow.¡±


    Isaac let out a long breath, and after a second, his shoulders sagged slightly. ¡°Fine,¡± he muttered, ¡°but just a short walk.¡±


    ¡°Good man,¡± I said, grinning as I started walking toward the edge of the camp, where the trees loomed. ¡°Fresh air will do wonders for that brain of yours.¡±


    He followed behind, not quite as fast as I was moving, but I could tell the gears in his mind were slowing down. I could almost see the weight lifting off him with each step he took.


    I let the cigarette dangle from my fingers, the glowing tip burning red in the dark as we walked deeper into the forest. The air was crisp, cool against my skin, and the sound of the leaves crunching beneath our boots echoed softly in the day.


    Isaac was beside me, his pace slower than usual. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was the weight of the day¡¯s training or the pressure of everything hanging over us, but there was a tension in him tonight.


    ¡°Honestly, Arius,¡± he muttered, glancing at me out of the corner of his eye. ¡°You¡¯re gonna kill yourself with that thing.¡± He nodded toward the cigarette I was puffing on.


    I blew out a cloud of smoke, watching it curl into the air before it vanished into the night. ¡°Oh, please,¡± I said, with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this for.... years. If it was gonna kill me, I think it would¡¯ve happened by now.¡±


    He snorted, but there was a hint of concern in his voice. ¡°That¡¯s not how that works. You¡¯re one step away from turning into a walking bonfire.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I like it that way,¡± I teased, tapping the ash off the end and watching it flutter to the ground. ¡°It keeps things... interesting.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s laugh was soft but genuine, and I could see the tension in his shoulders start to ease a little. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for noticing,¡± I said, grinning. ¡°I do try to stand out.¡±


    The forest felt different beautiful¡ªpeaceful, like the world was holding its breath. As we walked further, the sound of the river started to fill the silence between us, a soothing rhythm that seemed to calm the nerves and soften the sharp edges of our conversation.


    We reached the riverbank without either of us saying much, but I could feel Isaac¡¯s eyes on me as I took a few steps closer to the water. The sunlight reflected off the surface, turning it into a shimmering mirror.


    Isaac stopped a few feet behind me, his voice quieter now, like he was trying to make sense of something. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± he said, almost under his breath.


    I took another drag from my cigarette, letting the embers glow. The light flickered in the stillness, casting faint shadows across my face. ¡°Yeah, it is. Something about the quiet makes everything clearer, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Isaac stayed silent for a moment, his gaze still fixed on the river. I could tell he was thinking about something, probably his family, maybe even loved ones. It wasn¡¯t hard to read him, even though he tried to hide it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you do it,¡± he said suddenly, the words coming out a little too fast. ¡°Just... step in, like that.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, glancing over my shoulder at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You just¡ª¡± He gestured to the river, his voice a little uncertain. ¡°You just walked in, without a second thought. I mean, the water¡¯s cold, and it¡¯s dangerous out here. The others¡ª¡±


    ¡°They were just nervous,¡± I interrupted with a shrug, flicking some more ash into the water. ¡°They act like stepping in means something. But it doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s just water. Everyone makes it seem like you need a reason to do something so simple.¡±


    Isaac nodded slowly, taking a deep breath as he watched me. ¡°I guess I wouldn¡¯t be so quick to jump in like that. Guess I¡¯ve got too much to lose.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh softly. ¡°You¡¯re too cautious. It¡¯s good, though. Keeps you alive. But sometimes you gotta take a step¡ªjust to see what happens.¡±


    He turned to face me then, his eyes narrowing. ¡°You¡¯re not worried about anything? Not even... well, you know?¡±


    I exhaled, letting the smoke linger a little longer this time before I spoke. ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried. I¡¯m just better at hiding it.¡±


    Isaac looked at me for a long time, studying my face. I could feel the weight of his gaze, but I didn¡¯t flinch. He probably thought I had all the answers. Most people did.


    Finally, Isaac broke the silence with a small laugh, shaking his head. ¡°You really are something else, you know that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been told,¡± I said, smirking. ¡°But I¡¯m not as special as you think.¡±


    We both stood there for a moment, listening to the soft murmur of the river, the steady rhythm of our breaths, and the faint rustle of the leaves. The tension had completely melted away now, replaced by something lighter¡ªsomething almost... friendly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get you,¡± Isaac said, shaking his head again. ¡°You¡¯re not like anyone I¡¯ve met. You make everything seem so easy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy,¡± I replied, my voice quieter now. ¡°I just make it look that way.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s smile was small but sincere. ¡°Well, whatever you¡¯re doing, it¡¯s working.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    The air felt easier now, like the world had decided to let us breathe for a moment. Isaac and I didn¡¯t have to say much more. We both knew where we stood, what we were fighting for, and what we wanted. And somehow, in the silence between us, we both understood the weight of it all.


    Suddenly there was a loud explosion sound.


    I paused, my eyes catching something in the distance¡ªsomething off. The sounds were strange, unfamiliar¡ªlike iron clashing against iron, punctuated by the sharp, steady rhythm of magic. It wasn''t training, not by the usual standards. It sounded more¡­ dangerous.


    Isaac must have noticed the shift in my attention because he leaned in, his voice low. "What¡¯s that noise?" His gaze darted toward the source. "It¡¯s like¡­ fighting? Or some sort of crazy training."


    I nodded, already taking steps toward the noise. The curiosity gnawed at me¡ªsomething about it felt too interesting to ignore.


    "You¡¯re not seriously thinking of going over there alone, are you?" Isaac¡¯s tone sharpened, worry creeping into his voice. "It could be a grotesque. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s waiting over there."


    I glanced over my shoulder, a smirk forming as I exhaled a cloud of smoke. "Doesn¡¯t really matter, Isaac. I¡¯ll have to face one of those things sooner or later. Besides, I¡¯m intrigued by the noise. Might be something worth seeing."


    Isaac gave a frustrated sigh but reluctantly followed me, his feet dragging as we walked closer to the sounds.


    As we neared the clearing, I caught sight of her¡ªher. A girl, not older than a few years but younger than me, her white hair flowing around her like a wild cloud. Her red eyes burned with intensity, the cursed magic swirling around her as she attacked.


    The chains wrapped around her back, emerging like tendrils of some dark beast. She lashed them out, cutting a massive tree in half, the force of her strike splitting the trunk like it was nothing. But that wasn¡¯t the end. As the tree began to fall, she released a fireball from her hand, hitting it mid-air, the explosion a burst of raw power that sent embers scattering through the air.


    I couldn¡¯t help but watch, my grin spreading wider. She was relentless¡ªexhausted but still pushing herself, still training as if nothing else mattered but her strength. Her body was a testament to willpower, refusing to stop despite how obvious the toll it was taking on her.


    I threw my cigarette into the river, watching it disappear as my attention stayed firmly on her. She was mesmerizing. The way she moved, the way her magic twisted through the air¡ªit was a dance of destruction, and I was captivated.


    But just as I started to move toward her, Isaac grabbed my arm, jerking me back behind a nearby tree.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± he hissed, his grip tight on my arm. "Don¡¯t go near her."


    I frowned, trying to pull away. ¡°Why not? What¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡±


    Isaac¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief flickering across his face. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what¡¯s the worst that could happen¡¯? Don¡¯t you see? She¡ªshe¡¯s not just some random girl.¡±


    His voice dropped lower, his words coming out with a sense of urgency. "That¡¯s her. The cursed girl. The one who¡¯s the reincarnation of the Queen of Curses. She took countless lives 500 years ago. She¡¯s dangerous, Arius. You don¡¯t understand what you''re getting into."


    I pushed him off, stepping out from behind the tree to peer at her from the distance, still smiling like I hadn''t heard a word he said.


    ¡°I saw her,¡± I said casually, my gaze flicking back to him, "She¡¯s beautiful, pretty, and I¡¯d say... hot in that black dress. The way she moves is¡­ well, it¡¯s something else."


    Isaac looked at me like I¡¯d lost my mind. "Are you stupid or just dumb?"


    I gave him a lazy look. ¡°Come on, Isaac, don¡¯t be such a buzzkill. I¡¯m just admiring the view.¡±


    Isaac exhaled in exasperation. "You¡¯re a damn fool. You¡¯re seriously going to keep looking? Do you even know what you¡¯re dealing with?"


    I smirked, my gaze never leaving her. "What¡¯s her name?"


    Isaac looked confused for a second before answering, ¡°Uh... I don¡¯t know exactly, but the guys around the guild were talking about her. They mentioned ¡®Celia¡¯ or something like that. She¡¯s been training like this for days now.¡±


    My grin widened. Celia. That name fit her. I watched as her white hair swirled around her, shining under the sun. Her red eyes, sharp and intimidating, might have been dangerous in another context, but here, they were just... majestic. Her dress, simple but striking, made her look almost unreal as she continued to train.


    ¡°Celia...¡± I repeated under my breath, the word feeling almost like a promise.


    Isaac snapped his fingers in front of my face. "Arius! Are you even listening to me?! If you stare too long she''ll come and kill you!"


    I gave him a bored look. "It¡¯s fine. If she comes over here and kills me, at least I¡¯ll be kissing her while she does."


    Isaac blinked, completely dumbfounded. "What?!"


    I grinned wider, enjoying the effect I was having. "It¡¯s fine, really. Go ahead and leave, Isaac. I¡¯ll stay here. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be fine."


    Isaac looked like he was about to say something more, but then he just... didn¡¯t. Instead, he shook his head and walked off, muttering something under his breath.


    As he disappeared into the distance, I sat down, leaning against the tree, keeping my eyes locked on Celia. Her determination, the way she fought through her exhaustion¡ªeverything about her drew me in.


    And for some reason, I couldn¡¯t look away.


    I watched her again, completely entranced by the way she moved¡ªfluid, dangerous, and mesmerizing. She had this energy about her, a force that seemed to draw everything around her into orbit. Her body was a weapon, her cursed magic flowing out like it was part of her¡ªan extension of her own will. The way her red eyes tracked every movement, the way they sparked with determination¡ªit was intoxicating.


    I smirked to myself, the thought coming unbidden.


    Red was always my favorite color.


    Her sweat-drenched skin glistened under the sun, her breath coming in heavy gasps. She was exhausted. But she didn¡¯t stop. She didn¡¯t give up. That kind of resolve? It was like a challenge I could never resist.


    I leaned forward, my hand resting thoughtfully on my chin as I observed her. The way she moved, even in exhaustion, was something else. She was beautiful, strong, relentless¡ªeverything I wanted in a person. But more than that... I wanted her. For myself.


    I just want to stare at her...


    Maybe keep her for myself, lock her away in a cage, something where no one else could look at her but me. It would be perfect, wouldn¡¯t it? Her delicate form, her untouchable beauty... just for me. I¡¯d be the only one who gets to see that. No one else.


    I chuckled darkly to myself.


    Yeah. That would be nice. So nice...


    As she continued to train, pushing herself despite the obvious fatigue, I thought about what would happen if she ever tried to leave.


    I could hold her. Hold her tightly, never letting her go. She wouldn¡¯t leave. Not while she¡¯s sleeping in my arms. She¡¯d be mine. My Celia. For my liking.


    And if she ever thought of running away... well, I could make sure that doesn¡¯t happen. I¡¯d make her stay with me.


    Even if that meant cutting her into small pieces, putting her in a box. I¡¯d carry her with me. Always. She¡¯d never be far from me, never able to escape.


    I smiled as the thought passed through my mind, my face showing nothing but innocence, the kind of smile that could make people think I was just a charming, playful guy. But inside, there was nothing innocent about it.


    I¡¯ve always been direct about what I want.


    And now, I knew exactly what I wanted.


    I looked at her again, wiping the sweat from her forehead, her breath coming in ragged bursts. The sheer determination on her face made something dark and powerful stir within me. She was everything I¡¯d ever wanted.


    I want her.


    And in return? I¡¯d give her the entire world.


    Just as long as she was mine.


    Alone.


    Forever.